LIBRARY
OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA.
Class
THE LIFE
OF
HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS
THE PRINCE CONSORT
VOL. III.
question, they contain so rich a profusion of materials of the
highest value, that the embarrassment of selection has been
not the least of the difficulties which I have had to encounter
in the execution of my task. They furnish, moreover, a
triumphant vindication of the Prince from the obloquy and
misrepresentation which during- the same period he was com
pelled to undergo in silence. I could not, therefore, reconcile
it to ray duty as his biographer to withhold the evidence
of the part, so valuable to Your Majesty, and therefore to
England, which he played during the great struggle of the
Crimean War.
In doing this, I can scarcely hope to have escaped the risk
of being charged with passing upon occasion from the sphere
of the biographer into that of the historian. But, in truth,
the Prince's life being, as it was, engrossed with the great
events of a time which has already become historical, this
was a risk which must perforce be run by his biographer,
however much he might feel himself fettered by the proximity
of the events, and by a proper regard for the feelings of such
actors upon the political stage as may still survive, or of the
representatives of those who have passed away.
In any case, I trust it will be as clear to all who may
read this volume, as it is to myself, that in all the Prince's
dealings with men, and with the questions great and small,
on which his unsleeping spirit was evermore employed,
to be just, — to be considerate, — to look beyond 'the igno
rant present ' into ' the seeds of time,' — to hold at bay
the passions and prejudices, by which judgment is clouded,
and action turned awry, was the condition of mind to which
he never ceased to aspire. And surely it is not unimportant,
at a time when the Eastern Question has again forced itself
upon the consideration of Europe, that the opinions should be
made known of one, to whom the welfare, not of Your Majesty's
kingdom only, but of mankind, was so vitally dear, — of one,
whose political sagacity was leant upon, as this volume will
show, by some of the greatest and most experienced states
men of his age.
I cannot conclude without again expressing my gratitude
to Your Majesty for the unreserve with which the Prince's
papers have been placed at my disposal, and for the absolute
freedom with which I have been allowed to record within
these pages my own impressions from the facts arid opinions
of which they form a marvellous record. Remembering that
truth and sincerity were the twin lodestars of the Prince's
life, — that it would therefore have been his wish to be spoken
of simply as he was, — I have striven to prove myself worthy
of the confidence reposed in me in the only way that I am
sure would be agreeable to Your Majesty, by using in all sin
cerity the knowledge of his opinions and actions which it has
been my privilege to obtain. The painter is no master of
his craft, who will not place upon his canvas the flaws and
blemishes that are as much a part of a face as its finest
features. Had I found such in the subject of my picture, I
should not have feared to find a place for them in it. My
difficulty has been, that in all my researches I have come
upon no such defect as would have furnished that relief of
shadow, which would have made the portrait, if not more
impressive in itself, yet more acceptable to many who are
reluctant to believe in the highest order of human worth.
I have the honour to be,
MADAM,
Your Majesty's very devoted
Subject and Servant,
THEODORE MARTIN.
BKYNTYSILIO, NEAR
llth October, 1877.
CONTENTS
THE THIRD VOLUME.
CHAPTER LI.
1854.
PAGE
R faction in Public Mind in favour of the Prince — War in the East in
evitable — Correspondence between the Emperor of the French and
tlu- Emperor of Russia — Intrigues at Vienna and Berlin — Memo
randum by Prince on State of Europe ...... 1
CHAPTER LII.
18-34 — continued.
The Eastern Question — State of Public Opinion in England as to .Russian
Policy in the East— Could War have been avoided ? — English Govern
ment wisely slow to declare it, when forced upon them — Ultimatum
sent to Russia by France and England- — War declared — Departure of
Troops for Malta
CHAPTER LIII.
1 854 — continued.
Sailing of the Baltic Fleet — Dinner to Admiral Sir Charles Napier —
Russian Influence at Court of Berlin-— Letter by King of Prussia to
Queen Victoria — Her Majesty's Reply — Publication of Sir Hamilton
Seymour's Conversations with the Emperor Nicholas— Their Effect
upon Europe — Russian Intrigues in Greece — Suppression of Rising
there by French and English Troops — Reasons by Prince, in Letter
I o the King of the Belgians, why England went to war . . .
x CONTENTS.
CHAPTER LIY.
1854 — continued.
Day of Humiliation — Letters by Queen as to Prayers to be used —
Prussia's policy of Pseudo-Neutrality condemned by the Prince — His
speech at Bicentenary Jubilee Festival of .Sons of the Clergy —
Launch of Royal Albert — Multifarious occupations of the Prince —
His Speech at Trinity House Dinner — Successful defence of Silistria
by the Turks— Austria occupies the Danubian Principalities— Re
markable Speech on the War by Lord Lyndhurst — -Reply by Lord
Aberdeen causes general Dissatisfaction — Is explained by him — Ex
pedition to Sebastopol decided on— Prince's Sketch of Plan for In
vasion of the Crimea
CHAPTER LV.
1854 — continued.
Emperor of the French invites the Prince to visit him at Boulogne —
"Want of Cohesion in the Cabinet — Good Influence of Lord Aberdeen —
Prorogation of Parliament — Correspondence between King of Prussia
and the Prince — The Prince visits the French Emperor and the Camps
at Boulogne and St. Omer — His Letters to the Queen . . <S7
CHAPTER LVI.
1854 — continued.
Memorandum by the Prince upon his Visit to the Emperor of the French
and his Conversations with him — Impression produced on the Em
peror by the Prince— Letter by M. Van de Weyer . . . I'.'S
CHAPTER LVII.
1854 — con t in ucd.
Court at Balmoral — Battle of the Alma — Cabinet Difficulties— Disap
pointment with Baltic Fleet — Admiral Napier's Disputes with Sir
James Graham— Letters by Queen and Prince on the War-
Strong feeling in England as to Conduct of Prussia— Letters by the
Prince to the Crown Prince of Prussia and to the King of the Bel
gians—Battle of Balaclava — Prince writes to Lord Aberdeen as to
how the Army is to be reinforced — Lord Raglan calls for Reinforce
ments ]-(>
CONTENTS. xi
CHAPTER LVIII.
1854-1855.
PAGK
Alarm created by Accounts of the Battle of Inkermann — Queen's Letter
to Lady Cathcart — Letters from the Camp with Accounts of the
Battle — Wounded killed by Russians— Remonstrances — Negotiations
with Austria — The Four Points — Memorandum by the Prince upon
the Causes and Objects of the War with reference to the Four Points —
<»reat Storm in the Crimea — Prince's plans for Reinforcements —
Efforts for Relief of the Army before Sebastopol . . . .151
CHAPTER LIX.
1855 — continued.
Fine Spirit in the Army — Patriotic Fund established — Miss Florence
Nightingale — The Hospitals at Scutari — Sufferings of Army — Due to
Defects of our Military System — Suggestions by Prince for Weekly
Reports from Army — His Views of the Causes of the Break -down of
the Military Arrangements — He draws up Memorandum on Army
Organisation, which is submitted to the Government . . .172
CHAPTER LX.
1 855 — continued.
Unpopularity of the Aberdeen Ministry — Meeting of Parliament — Mr.
Roebuck's Notice of Motion — Lord John Russell resigns — Mr. Roe
buck's Motion carried — Ministry resigns — Protracted Ministerial
Crisis — Failure of Lord John Russell to form a Ministry — Lord
Palmerston entrusted with Formation of a Ministry — Succeeds — Mr.
Roebuck's Committee of Inquiry — Peelites leave Lord Palmerston's
Cabinet ............ 193
CHAPTER LXI.
1855 — continued.
Improved State of Army before Sebastopol — Mr. Roebuck's Committee —
Memorandum by Prince of Conversation with the Duke of Newcastle
as to Extraordinary Suspicions entertained by Mr. Roebuck and others
against the Prince— Remedial Measures for the Army — Lord John
Russell goes as Plenipotentiary to Vienna — Death of Emperor
Nicholas — Letter by the Queen on Hospitals for the Wounded —
/Emperor Napoleon resolves to goto the Crimea — Consequent Dismay
— Lord Clarendon visits him at Boulogne — Report of Conference
there . . 214
xii CONTENTS.
CHAPTER LXI1.
1 855 — continued.
PACK
Visit of the Emperor and Empress of the French to the Queen . . 2.'W
CHAPTER LXIII.
1 855 — contin ued.
Conference at Vienna — Its Failure — Compromising Assent to Austrian
Proposals by Lord John Russell and M. Drouyn de Lhuys — Prince
defends Rejection of Austrian Proposals in Letter to the King of the
Belgians — Necessity of European Concert for Settlement of Eastern
Question— Memorandum by Prince on the Subject — Russian Losses
in Crimea— Distribution of Medals by the Queen to Invalids from
the Crimea L'fiO
CHAPTER LXIV.
1855 — continued.
General Canrobert is succeeded by General Pelissier — Successful Expe
dition of the Allied Forces to Kertch — Its important Results — Move
ments of Peace Party in England — Atfacks on Ministry — Conferences
at Vienna closed — Action taken by Peelite Members of Lord Aber-
• deen's Cabinet — Letter to Lord Aberdeen by the Prince — Success of
the Ministry in Parliament — Remarkable Speech by the Prince at
Trinity House Dinner — How received 278
CHAPTER LXV.
1855 — continued.
Lord Raglan dies — Queen's Letter to Lady Raglan — In consequence of
Explanations called for by Mr. Milner Gibson, Lord John Russell
retires from Office — Violent Discussions in Parliament — War Policy
strongly supported by the Country — Bombardment of Sweaborg —
Battle of the Tschernaja— Anticipations in Paris of Visit by Queen
and Prince , 302
CONTENTS. xiii
CHAPTER LXVI.
1855 — continued.
PAGE
Visit of the Queen and Prince to the Emperor of the French . . .318
CHAPTER LXVII.
1855 — continued.
Letters by the Prince on the subject of the French Visit — Court at
Balmoral — Arrival of News of Fall of Sebastopol -State of Allied
Armies in the Crimea — Letter on the Subject by the Duke of New
castle from the Camp — Letters by Prince — Complaints that the Fall
of Sebastopol has not been followed by Advance of the Allied Armies
- -Betrothal of the Princess Eoyal and Prince Frederick William of
Prussia— Attack in The Times upon the Alliance .... 352
CHAPTER LXVIII.
1855 — continued.
Strong feeling in England in favour of continuing the War, not shared
by France — Sir W. Codrington appointed Commander-in-Chief — Plan
by Prince for future Command of the Army adopted by the Govern-
v/ment — Withdrawal of French Troops from the Crimea— Letter by the
Prince to Prince Frederick William — Illness of the Queen's Half-
Brother — Prince's Address to Birmingham and Midland Institute —
Proposals for Peace suggested by Austria— Correspondence on the
Subject between the Emperor of the French and Queen Victoria . 377
CHAPTER LXIX.
1855 — continued.
Visit of King of Sardinia to England— Prince's Address to the German
Legion at Shorncliffe — Intrigues at Paris against the English Al
liance — Loyalty of the Emperor of the French —The Austrian Con
cordat with the Vatican — The Guards' Memorial to the Queen — Attack
upon the Prince for having signed it— Letter by the Prince to King
Leopold on the Position of England with reference to the War, and
the Ultimatum proposed to be sent by Austria to Russia — Excellent
condition of English Army in the Crimea — Austrian Ultimatum
accepted by Russia— Views of the Prince as to the Political Situation 403
xiv CONTENTS.
CHAPTER LXX,
18.56.
PAGK
Letter by Queen to Lord Clarendon on his mother's death — Peace Confer
ences to be held in Paris — Debates in Parliament on the Address —
Life-Peerages — Ministerial Defeat —Letter by Queen to Emperor of
the French — Lord Clarendon in Paris : Interviews with Emperor —
State of French opinion as to the War — Baron Bmnnow and Count
Orloff — Prussia seeks to be admitted to Peace Conferences — Prince
writes to King Leopold on the Subject 480
CHAPTER LXXI.
1856 — continued.
Appointment of Military Commission to sit at Chelsea Hospital— Stormy
Debate in House of Commons — General Sir De Lacy Evans — Russian
Policy — Idees Napoleoniennes — Progress of Peace Negotiations — Diffi
culties — Question as to future Disposal of the Danubian Principalities
— Birth of Prince Imperial— Confirmation of Princess Royal — Treaty
of Peace concluded — Correspondence between Queen and Lord
Clarendon — Letter by Queen to Emperor of the French . , . 452
CHAPTER LXXII.
1 856 — con tinned*
Conferences of Lord Clarendon with Emperor of the French — Reply by
Emperor to Queen Victoria — Order of the Garter conferred on Lord
Palmerston— Queen's Letter to him — His Reply — Condition of Allied
Armies in the Crimea — Queen and Prince visit Military Hospitals
and Camp at Aldershot— Great Naval Review at Spithead — Letters
by Prince to Baron Stockmar — Prince on Army Peace Establishment —
Debates in Parliament on Treaty of Peace — Return of Lord Dalhousie
from India — He is written to by the Queen — Foundation Stone of
Netley Hospital laid by the Queen — Difficulty with America — Acci
dent to the Princess Royal — Stockmar's Alarm .... 47<5
L'ONTKNTX. xv
CHAPTER LXXIJL
1 856 — continued.
PAGE
Keview at Aldershot— Speech by the Queen— Lord Hardinge taken ill
during Interview with Queen and Prince — Kesigns — Letter to him by
the Queen — Visit of Prince and Princess of Prussia — Court at Bal
moral — Miss Florence Nightingale there— Correspondence of Prince
with Baron Stockmar — Difficulties with Eussia as to carrying out
Terms of Peace — -The Neuchatel Question — Threatened War between
Switzerland and Prussia — France and England withdraw their Am-
bassadors from Naples — Court returns to Windsor Castle — Death of
Prince Lciniitgen, the Queen's half-brother — United States present
the Resolute to the Queen — Discussion and final settlement of Bessa-
rabian Frontier — Correspondence between the Queen and Emperor
of the French . 497
VOL. III.
ILLUSTEATION.
PORTRAIT OF HEK ROYAL HIGHNESS THE LUCHESS OF KENT,
AFTER A PICTURE BY WlNTEUHALTER, IN THE POSSESSION
OF THE QUEEN To face Title
THE LIFE
OF HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS
THE PRINCE CONSOET
CHAPTER LI.
IT was well for the Prince's peace of mind, no less than for
his reputation, that the calumnies of his detractors were
pushed so far as to compel the public notice which was taken
of them in Parliament, as mentioned in the preceding-
chapter. What had occurred was only a fresh illustration of
the old truth, that slander is only dangerous so long as it is
confined to sinuous by-paths and vague innuendoes. Those
who attacked the Prince, either from malice, or recklessness,
or political animosity, must have been mortified to see that,
meaning to injure, they had in fact done him signal good.
His past services to the country, as the bosom-counsellor of
the Sovereign, were made clear, and no challenge was thence
forth likely to be put forward of his right to bring the daily
growing treasures of his thought and experience to the aid of
the Sovereign and her responsible advisers. ' Fortunately,'
as Lord Aberdeen wrote to the Prince (3rd February, 1854)
' the whole edifice of falsehood and misrepresentation is com
pletely overthrown, and we may trust that a great reaction
will now take place, in full proportion to the measure of
calumny and injustice which has prevailed. They will always
YOL. III. B
*V THE PRINCE. 1854
remain, however, as a signal example of popular delusion,
and, although we consider ourselves to be an enlightened
people, I know no greater instance of stupid credulity than
has been exhibited in the disgraceful proceedings of the last
few weeks.'
No man bore calumny better than the Prince. He regarded
it, we have seen, as inseparable from his position; and,
happily, lie was able to say, with all the sincerity of one who,
besides being modest by nature, was habitually stern in his
j udgment of himself, ' Nothing has been brought against
me which is not absolutely untrue' (ante, vol. ii. 561).
Nevertheless the pain occasioned to the Prince, and perhaps
even more to the Queen, by these persistent and well-studied
calumnies was very great. In proportion to the value they
both set upon the good- will and esteem of the nation, was
the grief expressed by the Queen, in a letter already quoted
(ante, ii. 541), ' that any portion of her subjects should thus
requite the unceasing labours of the Prince ' for the welfare
and honour of England. There are few of us who can recall
without a pang what we have suffered, to find ourselves
misunderstood by those who, we have thought, must know us
best — suffered not in the moral shock only, but in the angry
soreness of wounded affection. Then it was, that we have felt
the full force of Coleridge's beautiful saying, ' That to be
wroth with those we love doth work like madness in the
brain.' But if this be so, how much stronger must the feeling
be, where the love that is wounded is no mere personal feeling,
narrow at the best, but the yearning regard of the Sovereign
for the people whom she loves, — the people, on the fulness of
whose trust she can alone rely to take the sting from the
misrepresentations to which a monarch will always be ex
posed, but which, by the necessity of her position, she must
bear in silence. The shafts aimed at the Prince, the Queen
could not but feel were aimed at herself* But the sense of
1 854 REACTION. 3
personal injury was swallowed up in indignation at the wrong
done to one whom she knew, as no one else could know, to be
the very soul of goodness and truth, of honour, and of
devotion to the kingdom, over which she was strengthened
to reign by his wise and loving help. What wonder, then, if
she, who had felt the wrong so deeply, was no less deeply
moved by the desire now everywhere shown to obliterate the
painful impressions of the last few weeks by a general
acknowledgment of the Prince's position, and of the pru
dence and sagacity with which he had used it. ' That black
time,' Her Majesty writes to Baron Stockmar (15th April,
1 854), ' when foul calumny strove to blind our deluded people,
vanished from the hour Parliament spoke of it ; and this
serves to show how it was got up, and how little it had taken
root ! '
Had it been otherwise, the strain upon both the Queen
and Prince would have been intolerable. They now saw
close before them the prospect of a great war, which, what
ever its issue or duration, must put to proof the utmost
resources of the country, and all the energy ai\d endurance
of its people. The thought of this struggle and all that it
involved — a thought that day and night was weighing on
their hearts — would have been too hard to bear, had any
shadow been left of the distrust which had been attempted
to be sown between the people and themselves. Instead of
this, however, the spirit of mutual reliance which had grown
up between the Crown and the nation during the present
reign, so far from being shaken by the attacks on the Prince,
had been strengthened by the frank explanations for which
they had given occasion. Each knew the other better than
before, and with this knowledge in their hearts could confront
with a calmer courage the difficulties and dangers of the
impending struggle.
In a supreme degree, too, the Queen and Prince were able
B 2
4 HOME HAPPINESS. 1854
to find strength in the love which is the best restorative for
the weariness and the heartache of all mortal life. ' Trials
we must have ; but what are they if we are together ! ' On
the same day, the anniversary of her marriage, on which, as
we have seen (ante, vol. ii. 565) the Queen's heart over
flowed in these simple words — simple, yet how eloquent !—
their children had prepared for them one of those graceful
surprises, with which their affection never failed to mark its
periodical recurrence. The Baron and Baroness Bunsen were
among the guests at Windsor upon the occasion, and to this
happy accident we owe the following graceful report by the
Baroness of the ' Masque ' which the Royal children had
devised for the occasion : —
1 We followed the Queen and Prince Albert a long way,
through one large room after another, till we came to one,
where hung a red curtain, which was presently drawn aside, for
a representation of the Four Seasons, studied and contrived by
the Royal children as a surprise to the Queen, in celebration of
the day. First appeared Princess Alice as the Spring, scatter,
ing flowers, and reciting verses, which were taken from
Thomson's Seasons ; she moved gracefully and spoke in a
distinct and pleasing manner with excellent modulation, and a
tone of voice sweet and penetrating like that of the Queen.
Then the curtain was drawn, and the scene changed, and the
Princess Royal represented Summer, with Prince Arthur
stretched upon the sheaves, as if tired with the heat and harvest-
work ; another change, and Prince Alfred, with a crown of vine
leaves and the skin of a panther, represented Autumn — looking
very well. Then followed a change to a winter landscape, and
the Prince of Wales represented Winter, with a cloak covered
with icicles (or what seemed such), and the Princess Louise, a
charming little muffled-up figure, busy keeping up a fire ; the
Prince reciting (as all had done) passages more or less modified
from Thomson. Then followed the last change, when all the
Seasons were grouped together, and far behind, on a height,
appeared Princess Helena, with a long white veil hanging on
both sides down to her feet, holding a long cross, and pronounc-
1 854 V/AR INEVITABLE. 5
ing a blessing upon the Queen and Prince. . These verses were
composed for the occasion. I understood them to say, that Saint
Helena, remembering her own British extraction, came to pro
nounce a benediction upon the rulers of the country ; and I
think it must have been so intended, because Helena, the mother
of Constantino (said to have discovered the remains of the Cross
which bore the Saviour), was a native of Britain, and she is
always represented leaning upon a large cross. But your father
understood that Britannia was intended as blessing the Royal
pair. In either view of the subject, the Princess Helena looked
very charming. This was the close ; but, by command of the
Queen, the curtain was again withdrawn, and we saw the whole
Royal Family together, who came down severally from their
raised platform ; also the baby, Prince Leopold, was carried in by
his nurse, and looked at us all with big eyes, stretching out his
arms to be taken by the Prince Consort.' — (BunserCs Life, ii.
328.)
Although the Queen's Speech in opening Parliament (30th
January) had spoken of the persistent efforts being still
continued, which Her Majesty hud made, in conjunction with
her allies, to preserve and restore peace between Russia and
Turkey, these words inspired little confidence even in the
minds of those who clung to the hope that war might still
be averted, coupled as they were with the intimation in the
same sentence, that she had thought it ' requisite to make a
further augmentation of her naval and military forces, with
the view of supporting her representations, and of more
effectually contributing to the restoration of peace.' Diplo
macy indeed might still be busy. Russia, on the one hand,
might not yet have despaired of detaching France from the
English alliance, and of inducing Austria and Prussia to with
draw the pressure which, in concert with the Western Powers,
they had hitherto been exerting to induce the Emperor
Nicholas to recall Lis troops from the Principalities.
England, on the other hand, had yet to assure herself that
France had one common object with herself in embarking on
6 FRENCH EMPEROR'S LETTER 1854
the defence of Turkey, and might be relied on to bear her
full share of the burden of this defence, till that object was
attained. But from the moment that the combined fleets of
France and England entered the Black Sea, with the avowed
purpose of shutting up the Russian fleet in Sebastopol, the
hope of a peaceful adjustment of the disputes between Russia
and Turkey was at an end. Our Ambassador at St. Petersburg
might indeed represent that our ships had been sent there
for the protection of the Turkish territory and the Turkish
flag only. But was it to be thought that a power like Russia,
which had been accustomed to strike, where she could and
when she could, against all who ventured to resist her im
perious dictates, would admit the distinction between the
defiant defence of an adversary with whom she was at war,
and actual warfare against herself? l
Up to this time, however, and indeed for some time
afterwards, a war with Russia was far from popular in France,2
Of this fact the Emperor of the French was necessarily well
aware, and he may be presumed to have been much influenced
by it in the final attempt which he made at the end of
January to persuade the Czar to withdraw from the false
position in which he had placed himself by his occupation of
the Principalities. In an autograph letter (29th January)
he laid before the Czar his view of the state of the question
in terms which, little likely as they were to be acceptable at
St. Petersburg, could not be regarded as otherwise than mode
rate. If the two Maritime Powers, he urged, had sent their
squadrons to the Bosphorus, it was because Turkey, threatened
1 It was accordingly denounced in a letter by Count Nesselrode to Baron
Brunnow (16th January) as ' an act of flagrant hostility.' ' As for ourselves,
he added, 'it is impossible for us to look upon such a resolution in any other
light than as a violence offered to our belligerent rights.'
2 Writing to Sir James Graham from Paris (24th January, 18.54), Sir John
Burgoyne says : ' I was much surprised to hear that a war with Russia on the
present question was very unpopular in France. This must be very embarrass
ing to the Emperor.'
1 854 TO THE EMPEROR NICHOLAS. 7
in her independence, her provinces seized as a material
guarantee for the fulfilment of a treaty which she had not
broken, had claimed a support to which, by the justice of her
cause, as affirmed by the combined voice of Austria, Prussia,
England, and France, she was entitled. Up to the day when
the Turkish fleet, ' riding quietly at anchor in a Turkish port,'
had been destroyed, ' in spite of the assurance that there was
no wish to commence an aggressive war, and in spite of the
vicinity of our squadrons,' the Western Powers had main
tained a passive attitude. 'After that event,' the letter
continued, ' it was no longer our policy which received a
check, it was our military honour. . . . The sound of the
cannon-shot at Sinope reverberated painfully in the hearts of
all those who in England and in France respect national
dignity. All shared in the sentiment that, wherever our
cannon can reach, our allies ought to be respected. Out of
this feeling arose the order given to our squadrons to enter
the Black Sea and to prevent, by force if necessary, the
recurrence of a similar event.' But a bitterer sting was
delivered in the words that followed, which reminded the
Czar that his new policy of ' material guarantees ' could be
effectively turned against himself. In prohibiting the navi
gation of the Russian fleet upon the Black Sea, he was told,
the Maritime Powers had acted upon the conviction, that it
was 'important during the war to preserve a guarantee
equivalent in force to the occupation of the Turkish terri
tory, and thus facilitate the conclusion of peace by having
the power of making a desirable exchange,'
After this preface the Emperor of the French must have
been singularly credulous if, as he goes on to say, he felt
assured the Czar would take a pacific course in the alterna
tive presented to his choice of either a definitive under
standing with the Western Powers or a decided rupture.
However this may be, it is professedly under this conviction
STATE OF FEELING IN RUSSIA. 1854
that he proposed, that the combined fleets should leave
the Black Sea, the Eussians at the same time evacuating
the Principalities, and that Turkish and Eussian pleni
potentiaries should negotiate a Convention, which should
then be submitted to the Conference of the Four Powers in
Vienna.
When this letter was submitted to our Government for
approval, Lord Clarendon, although he could scarcely approve
of the suggestion that Eussia and Turkey alone should at
this stage negotiate a Convention, felt it the less necessary to
raise any objection, because he foresaw very clearly that
nothing could possibly come of such an appeal. The infor
mation which had reached him from our Ambassador at St.
Petersburg, as to the state of public feeling there, made it
obvious that, even if the Czar had been disposed to make
concessions, the angry passions which he had evoked in his
subjects would not have permitted him to recede. Writing to
Lord Clarendon on the 2nd of January, Sir Hamilton Seymour
said of Count Nesselrode : —
' He exerts himself in the cause of moderation, and except
him, and in a less degree Count Orloff and Count Kisseleff, I
should be perplexed to name any Eussian, whose voice is raised
in the same sense. It is to this very circumstance, that is to be
ascribed the remarkable unpopularity which now attaches to
Count Nesselrode, and the intrigues which are set on foot
against him. ... I hold it to be certain that, if peace still
exists, it is in a great measure attributable to the Chancellor, and
that the Emperor is infinitely more moderate than the immense
bulk of his subjects. This fact does not exculpate His Majesty
from having lent himself to plans which have led to this state of
things. I long since stated to your Lordship, that a spirit would
be evoked by the Eussian policy, which it would be found very
difficult to lay ; but now that the spirit has come forth, so far
from the Emperor being amongst those most eager to obey its
mandates, it is already very apparent, that his popularity is shaken
by the resistance which he opposes to public opinion, while, as for
1 854 REPLY OF EMPEROR NICHOLAS. 9
the Chancellor, he is openly spoken of as an alien, a traitor, a
man bought by English gold. The feeling to which I allude is
especially acted upon by the rumours which are in circulation of
the entrance of the Allied fleets into the Black Sea, and a person
of my acquaintance, who lives almost entirely in Russian society,
acquaints me, that the language which he now hears around him
is, that Russia will be humiliated, and that the Emperor will show
that he has lost all sense of dignity, if he defers marking his re
sentment by sending off the French and English Ministers, and
by declaring war upon their two countries.'
Surrounded by the feeling here described, chafed by the
successful resistance to his troops which the Turks had been
able hitherto to maintain, and stung to the quick by being
told, as he had been for the first time by the French Emperor's
letter, that the Western Powers had determined to prohibit
to the Russians the navigation of the Black Sea, the Czar's
reply could be of only one tenor. In it every step he bad taken
was justified. France and England were taunted with weak
ness in allowing the Porte to modify the Vienna Note after
it had been approved by themselves and accepted by Russia,3
and a return to the Russian programme — in other words, the
adoption of the construction put by the Czar upon the Treaty
of Kainardji as to the Protectorate of the Greek Christians in
Turkey — was announced as forming the only opening for
friendly discussion and a possible good understanding. ' What
ever,' the letter continued, ' your Majesty may decide, menaces
will not induce me to recede. My confidence is in God and
in my right, and Russia, as I can guarantee, will prove her-
3 After war had been declared by the Western Powers, this argument was
again addressed in an official declaration published in the Journal de St.-
Petcrsbourg (13th of April). The official answer in the Moniteur on this head
was conclusive. In the Vienna Note, it bore, 'the Powers had laid down prin
ciples which, loyally admitted, might then have solved the difference ; but the
commentary which that Note received from the Count de Nesselrode attested
that the Russian Cabinet did not accept them, except by attaching to them <i
signification very different from the idea of the Conference of Vienna, as was
admitted by all the Governments represented in that Conference.'
io EMPEROR OF RUSSIA'S CONDITIONS. 1854
self in 1854 what she was in 181 2.4 . . . Let your fleet limit
itself to prevent the Turks from sending additional forces to
the theatre of war. I willingly promise that they shall have
nothing to fear from my attempts. Let them send a nego
tiator. I will receive him in a suitable manner. My condi
tions are known in Vienna. That is the only basis on which
I can allow discussion.'
' My conditions are known in Vienna.' Before this letter
reached its destination they were known in Paris also, and
in London, and known moreover to be utterly inadmissible.
Charged with these conditions, Count Orloff arrived in the
Austrian capital on the 28th of January ; and after a few days
of mysterious reserve, spent in trying to ascertain the probable
attitude of Austria in the event of war, he submitted them to
the Conference. The Protocol of the 13th of January, em
bodying the views of the Conference as to the conditions on
which peace should be restored between Russia and Turkey,
was rejected, and a new set of conditions was proposed as the
basis for negotiation. The conditions were substantially
these : — the confirmation of all existing treaties and conven
tions between Russia and the Porte, with a specific recogni
tion in the sense contended for by Russia of her Protectorate
of the Greek Christians, which was the origin of the quarrel,
and an engagement by Turkey not to furnish an asylum for
political refugees. These were, in fact, a considerable
increase upon the first obnoxious demands by Prince
Menschikoff (see ante, vol. ii. p. 510), and on the 2nd of
February they were declared by the representatives of the
Four Powers to be inadmissible, and such as ought not to be
submitted to the Porte.
4 Had the Emperor of Kussia wished to turn the tide of feeling in France
against himself, he could scarcely have chosen any means more likely to effect
this oLject than this allusion to the events of 1812. As was soon apparent,
it changed the apathy to the Eastern Question which had hitherto prevailed in
France into eager interest.
1 854 INTRIGUES AT VIENNA AND BERLIN. n
A further disappointment awaited the Czar in the failure
of Count Orloff to secure a promise of strict neutrality on
the part of Austria in the event of a war. Pressed by the
young Emperor to say if he was prepared to pledge his
master not to cross the Danube, to seek no acquisition of
territory, and to evacuate the Principalities when the war
was over, Count Orloff replied that the Czar would come
under no such engagement. Then must Austria, was the
Emperor's rejoinder, be equally free to act as her interests
and dignity might direct. Meanwhile, she would continue
to be guided by the principles which she had adopted in
concert with the other three Grreat Powers.5
While these things were passing at Vienna, Baron de
Budberg, who had been engaged on behalf of Eussia in a
similar attempt at the Court of Berlin, had met with no
better success. The King, although from various causes
timidly obsequious to his brother-in-law the Czar, and much
under the influence of a Eussian party, which was then
predominant at the Prussian Court, was kept in check —
although only for the moment — by the firmness of his Minister,
Baron Manteuffel, and refused to commit himself to any course
of action inconsistent with the principles assented to by his
representative at the Vienna Conference. But while he con
curred in the fresh Protocol of the 2nd of February, which
denned the views of the Four Powers as to the basis for a
peaceful settlement of the differences between Eussia and
Turkey, he hung back resolutely from any pledge of active
interference to enforce the decision at which the Conference
had arrived. As Lord Bloomfield. our Ambassador at Berlin,
5 The haughty language of Count Orloff, and the air of tutelage towards
Austria, which was implied in the tender of guarantees by his master against
whatever consequences might result to Austria from adopting the line of strict
neutrality, contributed to the failure of his mission. Austria lost no time in
asserting her independence, by supporting, through her Minister at St. Peters
burg, the Ultimatum which was soon afterwards addressed to the Emperor of
Russia by France and England.
12 MEMORANDUM BY PRINCE 1854
wrote to Lord Clarendon (28th February), 'It is impossible
to make these people understand the duties and responsi
bilities of a Great Power, and their chief thought in this
question appears to be the chance of playing a great card
hereafter in Germany, when the war shall have lasted a few
years.'
Such was the state of affairs when the Prince, in accord
ance with his practice, reduced to writing his survey of the
political position, and his estimate of its probable develop
ment, in the following Memorandum : —
' 8th March, 185i.
' The attitude of Austria and Prussia in regard to the
Eastern Question is naturally of the utmost importance in
its bearing upon the course of the events to which this
question is certain to give rise. That stage of the question
is passed in which a peaceful solution was still conceivable.
The Emperor has himself cut off the possibility of drawing
back, and is bent upon war. This being so, every proposal
for further negotiations can only be regarded by the Maritime
Powers as having for their object to deprive them of the
very special advantage which they will enjoy from the out
break of hostilities before the ice begins to break up. Such
negotiations will therefore be desired by Kussia, while they
will not be tolerated by the Allied Powers, being, as they are,
adverse to their interests. The main point is to bring the
war that is now inevitable to a close with all possible de
spatch. This can only be done if the European Powers stick
firmly together. Their doing so will give at the same time
the surest guarantee that the question for which the war is
undertaken shall not degenerate into others which are
fundamentally alien to it.
6 Whether the Turkish Empire as such will be able to
maintain its existence or not is not the question; and it
1854 ON STATE OF EUROPE. 13
would be useless to seek to determine this problem by
anticipation. But it is quite certain that, if Europe main
tains a united front against Russia, the solution must be in
accordance with European interests, because it makes the
realisation of the schemes of Russia impossible. On the
other hand, it is said, " A war against Russia is foolish, for
she cannot be conquered ! " Russia, no doubt, is not a
country to be conquered in the sense in which Napoleon in
1812 imagined it might be; but it is not therefore in
vincible, as people there and in Germany say it is. For the
vital force of a State does not rest in an unshattered army
and in the maintenance of a wide expanse of territory, but
in the stability and abundance of its material resources, and
in its political homogeneousness and commanding position.
Both may in the case of Russia be brought into extreme peril.
By the loss of her western frontier territory she might
even be reduced to a purely Sclavo- Asiatic State, which
wo aid cease to play an important part in the Councils of
Europe.
4 If this be the general posture of affairs, what is the
position which Austria and Prussia at this moment occupy
in regard to them ? To Austria, Turkey is an object of
paramount interest, inasmuch as it is of moment to her to
shake herself free of Russia, to which she has hitherto been
bound by her dread of revolution. She fears Russia, she
fears revolution. As regards the latter, she could not pos
sibly desire a stronger protection than that which is offered
to her by the alliance with the liberal Western Powers,
whose separation from the cause of revolution she insures by
this alliance. This is very clearly perceived even by the
Revolutionary Committee, Mazzini, Kossuth, &c. Austria,
while she does not trust Prussia, at the same time regards
herself as not strong enough without Prussia, but still she
is quite alive to the bearing of her own proper policy.
14 MEMORANDUM BY PRINCE 1854
'Prussia — unhappy country! The King is the tool of
Kussian dictation, partly from fear of Russia, partly from an
absurdly sentimental feeling for the Emperor as the repre
sentative of the Holy Alliance. He believes himself to have
shown great and dignified independence in declining a
Russian alliance, that could have only the one object of
drawing Prussia into conflict with the Western Powers in
support of a Russian policy, which Prussia had joined with
the three Powers in declaring, by Protocol, to be injurious
and dangerous to herself and to Europe ! Anyhow the King
declines all co-operation with the West.
6 The Court-party, from habit partly, and partly from
self-interest, is servile to Russia, worships the Emperor as the
champion ' of reaction, sees its own downfall in whatever
weakens him, and so it besieges the King with insinuations
against France and England, with apprehensions of Russian
vengeance, and hypocritical cant about Christian duty in the
East.
' The Anti-Russian patriotic party is no doubt anxious for
war against Russia, provided it be waged by the Western
Powers and Austria, but it has no wish that Prussia herself
shall participate in the danger. Prussia is to profit by the
opportunity the war will give her of stepping in as Umpire,
by which she fancies she may give the turn to the European
balance at some decisive moment, and snatch for herself the
reward, which she will think she has deserved.
( This is a flagitious policy, and assuredly it was not very
wise to have given it expression, as has been already done.
This is the policy of 1805, which led to the disasters of 1806.
As its natural consequence Prussia will be hated by all
parties, and as her tortuous views are already proclaimed in
every State in Europe, the feeling is sure to have been
roused, that it will be well to be beforehand with her. If
when a peace is arrived at, to which Prussia has in no way
1854 ON STATE OF EUROPE. 15
contributed, but in the way of which she has on the contrary'
acted as a stumbling-block, she should then set up claims,
she will be astounded at the manner in which they will be
received.
6 That every good German desires the consolidation, per
haps the aggrandisement, of Prussia, is intelligible; but
physical expansion is, and ought to be, the result of moral
strength and struggle, and people ought to see that the
war with Kussia would offer many chances to attain the
desired object in a way which Europe would regard as con
sonant with her own interests, and those of civilisation. On
the other hand, the policy of seeking to embarrass Europe
now, in order to tish in troubled waters later on, cannot fail
to produce the opposite effect.
4 That Prussia should not permit herself to be used blindly
by the Western Powers as a mere tool, is only as it should
be. But it is wholly and solely the fault of her Govern
ment, if she does not obtain from Austria and the Western
Powers treaties and guarantees, which would smooth the
way to an alliance, such as could not fail to operate to her
legitimate advantage.'
CHAPTER LII.
THE advisers of the Emperor Nicholas — and such advisers, it
has been confidently stated, there were — who told him that the
fighting days of England were over, and that her sons cared
too much for money and their own ease to risk either in an
European quarrel, must by this time have been dismayed to
see how greatly they had been mistaken. A forty-years'
peace had not changed the character of the people. They
were far too confident, indeed, in their own strength to be
prone to take offence ; but touched on a point of honour,
or menaced with an encroachment on their possessions or
their rights, they were as ready as of yore to confront the
hazards of war at any sacrifice of blood and treasure.
The part which Russia had played in helping the despotic
Sovereigns to crush the recent struggles of their subjects for
constitutional freedom had predisposed the British people
to look with extreme distrust on any aggressive advance
which she might make in the East of Europe. They were,
moreover, impatient at the idea of the world being held in
awe by a gigantic power, which they had seen imposing its
will upon countries of a higher civilisation than its own, and
which they believed to be the great barrier to the advance
ment of free opinion and of human progress. Little as
Englishmen loved the Turks, and deeply as they detested
the oppression which the Porte practised towards its subjects,
both Mussulman and Christian, they remembered too well
what Russia had done and was doing elsewhere, to hear with-
1 854 THE EASTERN QUESTION. 17
out impatience of her being put forward as the champion of
humanity arid of Christian independence.
In those days the great body of Englishmen had not ceased
to believe that Russia had designs upon Constantinople ;
and to these designs they would not suffer themselves to be
blinded by mere protestations that the policy of Peter the
Great and Catherine was not the policy of their successors,
or that the ' long-cherished ambition of the nation,' as it was
designated by Lord John Russell, ' would be surrendered even
at the bidding of its ruler.' l
Common men might not be able to estimate all the dangers
to Europe which lurked in any disturbance of its territorial
divisions, but there were few who could not appreciate how im
portant it was to England, that the entrance to the Black Sea
should continue in the hands of a neutral and friendly Power,
and that it should not pass into the possession of one by
whom it might be used with formidable effect for the purposes
of a boundless and unscrupulous ambition. Even Austria and
Prussia, subservient as they were known to be to Russian
influence, had concurred with the Western Powers in declar
ing that the maintenance of ' the state of possession in the
East was necessary for the tranquillity of all the other Powers,'
and that ' the existence of Turkey within the limits assigned
to her by treaty ' was ' one of the necessary conditions of
the balance of power in Europe ; ' 2 but, notwithstanding this
clear expression of the views of united Europe, Russia con
tinued to maintain a position that was wholly incompatible
with them. The Emperor Nicholas might disclaim, as he
1 In his Despatch of 9th February, 1853, to Sir Hamilton Seymour — Eastern
Papers, Part, V. p. 7- It will bo seen from Sir Hamilton Seymour's report
of his interview with the Emperor Nicholas, in which this Despatch was read
and discussed, that the Emperor was compelled to admit the aptness of Lord
John Russell's words — (Ibid. p. 11.)
2 Protocol of a Conference of the Representatives of the Four Powers held at
Vienna, 5th December, 1853.
VOL. III. C
1 8 PUBLIC OPINION IN ENGLAND 1854
did, any intention to assail the integrity of the Ottoman
Empire ; but who could credit this assurance when in the
same breath he declared that his armies, which had invaded
Turkish territory, were there, and would remain there, to
extort concessions which would transfer from the Sultan to
himself the allegiance of twelve millions of Turkish subjects,
and place at his mercy the future independence of the
Ottoman Empire ? The peace of Europe had been lawlessly
broken ; an immense army set in motion, which, whatever
pretext might be put forward, could only have conquest for
its object. But if Turkey were struck down now, who could
foretell what part of Europe might next be singled out for
assault ? Too long had the Russian autocrat been accustomed
to ' bestride the narrow world like a Colossus,' and throughout
England an all but universal feeling had grown up, that
the time had come, in our own immediate interests, no less
than for the sake of the future welfare of the world, to let it
be seen, that we at least were not content to
Walk tinder his huge legs, and peep abont
To find ourselves dishonourable graves,
but were determined to resist the further usurpations of an
imperious will, and to vindicate the cause of right against
might, although in doing so we had to fight for a dynasty,
which we knew to be corrupt, and all but despaired of seeing
reformed.
So prevalent was this feeling, that the remonstrances of
Mr. Cobden and Mr. Bright, who represented the small Peace
party in this country, 'were listened to with impatience, not
unmixed with indignation. ' Turkey,' said Mr. Cobden,
speaking at Manchester in January, ' is a decaying country,
and the Turks cannot be permanently maintained as a ruling
power in Europe.' So far he commanded a general assent ;
but when he went on to contemplate with complacency the
1 854 AS TO RUSSIAN POLICY. 19
possession of Constantinople by the Russians, he cut himself
adrift from the sympathies of the mass of his fellow-country
men. ' If Russia,' he continued, ' obtained Constantinople,
she must cease to be barbarous before she could become
formidable ; and if she made a great navy, it must be by
doing as the Venetians, the Dutch, the English, and the
Americans did, — by the accumulation of wealth, the exercise
of industry, and the superior skill and intelligence of her
artisans.' Mr. Bright at the same meeting adopted a similar
line of argument. ( Turkey is a decaying nation, Russia an
advancing one ; Russia, though a despotism now, will not be
a despotism always. We had a despotism once, and it gave us
trouble to get rid of it. Russia is in its natural progress
from a bad to a better state. If we had not interfered, the
difference between Russia and Turkey would have been
settled long before this — settled by the concessions of
Turkey.'
No eloquence could, however, disguise the hollowness of ar
guments like these. If, indeed, Turkey were destined to fall,
must she of necessity fall into the hands of a nation admit
tedly barbarous — exchange her own despotism for a despotism
more absolute and relentless? Was the Turkish nation to
have no voice to say by whom it should be governed ? Must it-
submit itself to the Russians, whom it avowedly held in
abhorrence ? And during the period — how long who could
say ? — when Russia was raising herself from admitted bar
barism to a merely possible civilisation, what might not be
the miseries of the conquered Turks, what the turmoil into
which Europe might be thrown by ' barbarians,' whose means
of aggression had been infinitely augmented by the posses
sion of some of its fairest and most fertile provinces ? With
Russia at Constantinople would the balance of Europe be
any longer the same ? Above all, would England's position
be the same, or could that position be maintained except at
c 2
20 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1854
the cost of vastly augmented armaments both by land and sea ?
' Concessions by Turkey ? ' Had Europe no interest in these
concessions ? Was it of no moment to her, that Turkey should
be asked to concede terms fatal to her very existence as a
nation, and which would have altered the political situation
of the civilised world ? If Turkey, weak, decrepid, ' dying,' as
she was said to be,3 refused to be coerced, was it not the duty
of England, and of every European Power, to uphold her in
the struggle for independence? With such obvious consi
derations present to all men's minds, the great leaders of the
Manchester School found their influence shaken, even among
those who had long been accustomed to accept their guidance
with implicit faith.
A letter of the Prince's to King Leopold depicts so
forcibly what was thought and felt by England in entering
upon the defence of Turkey, that, although written (20th
July) some months after the time with which we are now
dealing, some passages of it will not be out of place here : -
' We supported Russia,' he writes, ' in her demands at Con
stantinople, until it became clear, that she was bent on
annihilating the independence of the Porte. It was not
from mere selfishness, and with a view to making cat's-paws
of other Powers, but in order to avert the possibility of war,
that England pressed for the concert Europeen. Austria's
and Prussia's faint-heartedness arid regard for the Russians
made our efforts in this direction fruitless. Thereupon
England and France alone took upon themselves the burden
of protecting the Porte. It is quite true, that our stupid
club-house politicians and journalists underrated Russia's
strength. But every statesman knew how heavy was the
task we had undertaken. A Military European concert
3 So far back as 1844 the Emperor Nicholas Ind said, ' 77 y a dans man
Cabinet deux opinions sur la Turqule : Vune, qiielle est mourante ; Tautre qu'elle
tst morte — la derniere est la mienne'1 — (See Bunseris Life, vol. ii. p. 327.)
1 854 TO KING LEOPOLD. 21
might even now bring the war to a speedy close, restore
peace, and put the Porte under proper conditions. But if
England and France have to carry on the war single-handed
with Russia, it must become a war of extermination ; just as,
if twenty men have to arrest a criminal, it is a simple affair
to seize and bind him and carry him off to prison ; whereas if
one man has to do it, he does so at the risk of a struggle for
life and death. All Europe, Belgium and Germany included,
have the greatest interest in the integrity and independence
of the Porte being secured for the future, but a still greater,
in Russia being defeated and chastised. For it is to weak
States above all others of importance as a precedent, that, if a
strong neighbour seeks to oppress them, all Europe should
come to their aid, and repel the oppressor. This is the true
state of the case, and the politicians of the Continent should
not be misled by their soreness of feeling at the rough and
unmeasured terms in which it has been expressed by the
English journals. To be plain-spoken, perhaps not over
scrupulous, is their vocation.
4 Another mistake which people abroad make, is to ascribe
to England a policy based upon material interests and cold
calculation. Her policy is one of pure feeling, and therefore
often illogical. The government is a popular government,
and the masses upon whom it rests only feel, and do not
think. In the present instance their feeling is something of
this sort : 4 " The Emperor of Russia is a tyrant, the enemy
of all liberty on the Continent, the oppressor of Poland. He
wanted to coerce the poor Turk. The Turk is a fine fellow ;
he has braved the rascal, let us rush to his assistance. The
Emperor is no gentleman, as he has spoken a lie to our
Queen. Down with the Emperor of Russia ! Napoleon for
ever ! He is the nephew of his uncle, whom we defeated at
' Down to this point the letter is in German. The dramatic and humorous
instinct of the Prince then carries him into our terse British vernacular.
22 COULD WAR WITH RUSSIA 1854
Waterloo. We were afraid of his invading us ? Quite the
contrary ! He has forgotten all that is past, and is ready to
fight with us for the glorious cause against the oppressor of
liberty. He may have played the French some tricks, but
they are an unruly set and don't deserve any better. D— -
all the German Princes who won't go with us against the
Russian, because they think they want him to keep down
their own people. The worst of them is the King of Prussia,
who ought to know better." '
Loud, however, as was the general voice for war, the
Ministry were met by the Opposition with the reproach, that,
if they had made it clear from the first that they would
regard as a casus belli any invasion by Russia of the Turkish
provinces, that step would never have been taken. On the
first night of the Session this view was urged with great vigour
by Lord Derb}', who charged them with having misled the
Emperor Nicholas into the belief that England would under
no circumstances oppose with arms any encroachments by
Russia upon Turkish territory. Russia, lie maintained, had
always recoiled from aggression when she was boldly met,
and she would have done so now, had she been frankly told,
that in any such aggression it was not only Turkey she
would have to encounter, but the combined forces of England
and of France also. Appealing in support of this view to the
past history of Russian policy, he said :-—
' For the last 150 years it has been a policy of gradual aggres
sion — not a policy of conquest, but of aggression. It has never
proceeded by storm, but by sap and mine. The first process has
been invariably that of fomenting discontent and dissatisfaction
amongst the subjects of subordinate States — then proffering
mediation — then offering assistance to the weaker party — then
declaring the independence of that party — then placing that inde
pendence under the protection of Russia ; and, finally, from
protection proceeding to the incorporation, one by one, of those
States into the gigantic body of the Russian Empire. I say
1 854 HAVE BEEN AVERTED? 23
nothing of Poland, or of Livonia, but I speak of Mingrelia,
Imeritia, and the countries of the Caspian, — even as far as the
boundary of the Araxes ; and, again, the Crimea itself. This
has been the one course which Russia has invariably pursued ;
but although she has pursued this steady course for 150 years,
8he has from time to time desisted from her schemes where she
has found they met with opposition, and has never carried any
one of those schemes into effect where she has been certain to
meet the opposition of this country.'
But the argument failed, unless it could be shown that
the Emperor Nicholas continued to regard the opposition
of this country with the same apprehension as he and his
predecessors had formerly done. But who could answer for
this? When, at any former period, had a moment presented
itself so favourable for the accomplishment of the hereditary
policy of Eussia ? The Turkey, which he had regarded as
dead in 1844, no doubt still showed a provoking tenacity of
life, but so little able was the Czar to conceal his impatience
at this perversity, that writing from St. Petersburg (21st Feb
ruary, 1853) to Lord John Russell, Sir Hamilton Seymour
states his conviction, that he ' must have settled in his own
mind that the hour, if not of Turkey's dissolution, at all events
for its dissolution, must be at hand.' To whom, then, in this
crisis, could she look for aid ? To Austria, or to Prussia ?
These Powers the Emperor regarded as virtually at his own
disposal.5 To France ? Her he was prepared to defy, if she
stood alone, and if she were inclined to resistance, he might
hope to tempt her into inaction by supporting her claims else-
5 This is clear from his language to Sir Hamilton Seymour :— ' I and the
English Government having entire confidence in one another's views, / care
nothing about the rest. When I speak of Itussia I speak of Austria as well ;
\vhat suits the one suits the other ; our interests as regards Turkey are per
fectly identical.' — Eastern Papers, Part V. p. 10. And again (Ibid. p. 4) : —
' Je desire vous parler en ami et en gentleman ; si nous arrivons a nous entendre
xt'.r cctte affaire, VAngltttrre et moi, your le reste, pen iriimporte; il ni'tst in
different ce giie font ou penscnt les autres.'
24 WAR OBVIOUSLY PREDETERMINED 1854
where. England was certainly formidable ; but without the
aid of France — from which, under its new dynasty the Czar
mistakenly supposed that she had become estranged — even
she might be encountered ; especially if a march could be
stolen on her vigilance, and the Eussian forces should gain a
firm hold upon Turkish soil before she was in a position to
move. Sincere herself in disclaiming any purpose of selfish
aggrandisement, she might be quieted by the C%ar's assurances,
' as a friend, a gentleman,' that Russia was actuated by the
same purpose, while the forces were being advanced to the
Turkish frontier. In this way a blow might be struck so
sudden and so deadly, as to turn the scale in the favour of
Russia in any resistance to her advance upon Constantinople
which might afterwards be attempted by England. Add to
these considerations the effect of being told that England's
fighting days were over ; and does it not become more than
probable, that the Emperor Nicholas would not have been
withheld from his aggression upon Turkey by any language,
however decided, which the English Cabinet might have
used ?
And indeed, short of absolute defiance, more decided
language could scarcely have been used than that which was
held by England. The Emperor was told, early in 1853, that
we in no way shared his belief that Turkey was in a dying state ;
that in any case, if mischief did befall her, the question how
her provinces should be dealt with was one, not for Russia
and England merely, but for all the Powers of Europe ; and
that, while having ourselves no wish to hold Constantinople,
we should not submit to its being held by Russia. If in the
face of these intimations the Emperor persevered in his
measures for invading Turkey, he must have been prepared
at all hazards to encounter any resistance from us which such
a step might provoke. That this perseverance must provoke
such resistance was obvious from the moment that the four
1854 £y RUSSIAN EMPEROR. 25
Great Powers supported Turkey in her modifications of the
Vienna Note. Only by adopting their proposals, could
Russia have averted a war. But this she refused to do, and
so brought matters to a point, as expressed by the Prince
(ante, vol. ii. 517), where, 'only with the most dishonourable
cowardice on the part of the Powers, could the demands be
conceded by them which are now set up.'
• If the politic wisdom, which had compassed the stealthy
encroachments of Russia for the last 150 years, had still
prevailed, the Emperor would surely have sought the means
at this point of retreating from the position he had taken — a
position which he was told by the united voice of Europe
was untenable. But he did not do so. Many — and Lord
Aberdeen among the number — found it hard to believe that
the Sovereign, who throughout a long reign had been the
foremost to uphold the obligations of treaties, would endanger
the peace of Europe by seeking to disturb the territorial
status, and at that very point where of all others any distur
bance was sure to occasion an European convulsion.6 The
arbitrament of war, moreover, was too serious to be lightly
courted ; and although by this time a strong feeling of sym
pathy for Turkey had been aroused, it is impossible to look
back upon the history of this period of excitement without
coming to the conclusion, that the Government did well to
repress rather than stimulate any action which might
nave precipitated a recourse to arms. Russia was believed to
be well prepared for war. Turkey was not ; neither were we.
G It was, as might have been expected, very early foreseen that, when it was
found war could not be avoided, people would be ready to say, that it might
have been avoided if the Emperor Nicholas had been told in blunt language
that England would fight if he did not withdraw his claims. In writing (20th
December, 1853) to Lord Clarendon the Queen says: — 'Lord Palmerston's
mode of proceeding always hud that advantage, that it threatened steps which
it was hoped would not become necessary, whilst those hitherto taken started
on the principle of not needlessly offending Eussia by threats, obliging us at
the same time to take the very steps which we refused to threaten.'
26 ENGLISH MINISTRY WISELY SLOW 1854
France was equally unprepared. Austria and Prussia hung
back, but if they could be induced to concur in active mea
sures with the Western Powers, it was manifestly impossible
for Russia, even at the eleventh hour, to do otherwise than
recede. The Cabinet, when they joined with France in send
ing their fleets to the support of Turkey, could not but know
that this was war, whatever gloss might be put upon the
proceeding.7 If they hoped that a movement so serious
might make the Emperor pause in his determination, they
must have done so in the face of all experience of his pas
sionate and imperious nature ; and by adopting it without
at the same time declaring war, they seemed to have drifted
into the war which they professed themselves anxious to
avoid. But if they did so drift, it was not as a vessel drifts
before wind and tide, without a steersman at the helm ; but
rather as every Ministry may be said to drift, where after
long forbearance a war is forced upon them by the obstinacy
of an antagonist deaf to reason and remonstrance. It was
natural, perhaps, that the action of the Government should
seem wavering and uncertain to those who could not measure
the difficulties of their position, or the importance of the
negotiations which were then pending with the other Powers.
But any misconstruction of this kind was of little moment,
so long as the Ministry had the satisfaction of knowing,
that they had not embroiled their country in war, until
every effort at conciliation had been made, and the utmost
limits of forbearance had been reached.
It was, no doubt, unfortunate for them that a belief should
have become widely spread, — a belief traceable to their own
7 In returning to Lord Clarendon (20th December, 1853) the Draft De
spatch to Lord Cowley, which authorised the joint action of the Allied fleets in
the Black Sea for confining Russian ships of war to Sebastopol, Her Majesty
•wrote : ' The concluding sentence ' [of the Despatch] ' the Queen must consider
as tantamount to a Declaration of War, which, however, "under the guarded
conditions attached to it, she feels she cannot refuse to sanction.'
1854 TO DECLARE WAR. 27
ranks, — that a section of the Cabinet thought that a warlike
policy had not been pressed with sufficient determination. At no
time can the encouragement given by such rumours of internal
dissension to the attacks of the Opposition be otherwise than
damaging to a Ministry, and their evil influence was felt
long alter the whole energies of the Cabinet were devoted to
the prosecution of the war with the utmost vigour, and indeed
so long as Lord Aberdeen remained at the head of affairs.
Many things were, therefore, said at the opening of the
Session, which were shown to be both harsh and unjust, as
soon as the Ministry were able to make public the details of
the negotiations of the previous year. When these became
known, the feeling of distrust gave way to one of confidence.
Jn an animated debate on the 20th of February, Lord Pal-
merston, in a speech in his best manner, triumphantly vindi
cated the Ministry from the charge which had been pressed
against them by Mr. Disraeli, of credulity in attaching credit
to the representations of the Russian Government : —
' It is said, that we heard of military preparations on the part
of Russia, and we ought to have inferred from this that some
other demands were on foot. We were told by the Russian
Government itself that such preparations were making, but we
were also told by the Russian Government that their sole object
was to counteract the menacing language which had been used bv
France, and that they bore solely and entirely on the question of
the Holy Places. We were told also, it is quite true, that
Russia required some proof of confidence, as well as some repa
ration from Turkey, for offences which she had committed in
connection with the changes that had been made in the question
of the Holy Places, and that the security was to be in the form
of a treaty confirming the Sultan's firmans for the settlement
of that question. But we had never any intimation that any
such treaty was to apply to other matters.'
After taxing the Russian Government with exhausting
every modification of untruth, concealment, and evasion,
28 LORD PALMERSTON ON ENGLISH POLICY. 1854
ending with assertions of positive falsehood, Lord Palmerston,
who was" reputed to be at variance with Lord Aberdeen as to
his policy of forbearance, went on to ask whether anything
had been lost by that forbearance ? Dealing1 with the asser
tion that Russia would have given way if we had shown
greater vigour at first, he spoke of it as 'a plausible opinion,
but, after all, only an opinion,' and ' had Russia, instead of
submission, urged us on then to the point at which we now
stand, we should have been justly chargeable with a grave
political mistake.' He supported this opinion by pointing
out, that we should then have alienated the support of
Austria and Prussia, which up to this point we had secured,
and whose neutrality would in any case be of vital moment.
They were not likely to have rushed rashly into a war, which,
if Russia should succeed, would involve
* Such an appropriation of geographical power on her part,
as must be fatal to the independent action of these two countries.
.... Now they will feel it due to themselves to take some part
in the contest, for, if they do not, Austria must have indeed
forgotten all her established policy, and must be ignorant of all
her own interests ; and the same is the case with Prussia. I
therefore say,' he continued, ' that with England and France
acting as the supporters of Turkey, with the opinion of the
whole of Europe opposed to the Emperor of Russia, who will not
have a single ally to support him in his career of injustice, I
have no doubt as to what must be the result.'
This speech did much towards repairing the mischief done
by the reports of division in the Cabinet counsels. In writ
ing to Baron Stockmar a few days afterwards, the Prince
speaks of it in this sense :
4 The Ministry,' he says, ' has gained in moral strength.
The publication of the Blue Book has quite changed the
popular feeling as to the conduct of the Eastern affair, and
in place of indignation, suspicion, &c., produced a recognition
1 854 LORD JOHN RUS SELLS REFORM BILL. 29
of the dignified bearing of the Government. The debates
on the Eastern question have all turned out well for the
Ministry, and now that even Palmerston has spoken out in the
Commons, the public is satisfied. This again strengthens
Aberdeen, whose downfall continues to be the dearest wish
of the Tories.'
True to what he considered his pledge to the country, Lord
John Eussell had introduced his Reform Bill on the 13th of
February. It had its enemies, however, within the Cabinet
itself, and it was generally felt that the time for its intro
duction was unseasonable. On the 14th of February the
Prince had written, 'It is true, que personne n'en vent,
because people see, hear, and wish for war and war only.'
In the letter to Baron Stockmarjust quoted, he thus refers to
it:—
' Lord John has introduced his Reform Bill, and, although
Parliament is now as before most anxious to get quit of the
whole question, and all parties, the Whigs included, would
fain get Lord John out of the way at once and for ever, yet
the measure has met with so much genuine support through
out the country by reason of its fairness, moderation, liberality
and comprehensiveness, that Parliament will have to deal
warily both with it and its originator. The Radicals decided
yesterday at a private meeting on giving their adhesion to it.
The Bill is, moreover, a really good one, especially the in
troduction of the principle of a representation of minorities
by way of compensation for the extension of the franchise.'
Then returning to the all-engrossing subject of the hour, the
Prince continues : —
' Twelve thousand men will be assembled in Malta within
a few days. Lord Raglan receives the command : the two
Divisions will be led by George [Duke of] Cambridge and
30 LETTER BY THE PRINCE. 1854
General Browne. Gordon, who goes out upon the Staff, has
left me, and I have appointed in his stead Captain du Plat of
the Artillery, son of the Consul General in Warsaw. We are
getting ready 15.000 men besides. France, which has hitherto
shown no disposition to send a single man, will now send
45,000. The answer of the Emperor of Russia to the French
Emperor's published letter, in which 1812 is bluntly pointed
at, breaks down the bridge between these two potentates,
and makes future coquetting impossible.
' We have exchanged notes with France, by which we
mutually put ourselves under condition neither to seek nor
reap any territorial advantage nor aggrandisement from the
war, and offer Austria and Prussia admission into the alliance
upon the same conditions.
( Austria seems to have wakened up at last, and to be
anxious to assume her place in our confederacy : if she does,
Prussia will come in with her. Manteuffel's behaviour
hitherto has been excellent. We have tendered to the Porte
a Protective Treaty, which will be signed forthwith.
* We have placed our own commerce and that of France
at sea and throughout the world under mutual protection,
as a precaution against the worst complications, and we are
ready for war. The Baltic Fleet will be the finest that ever
went to sea, — twenty-eight sail of the line, to which France
will add a complement of fifteen. In Petersburg they seem
to have made up their mind to throw down the gauntlet to
all Europe. Doubts begin to be entertained as to the
Emperor's sanity.
4 Our finances are so flourishing, that we expect to carry
on the war without borrowing a shilling, doubling the Income
Tax in case of need ; at the same time, however, we shall
not give a shilling of subsidy to any one. The public is as
eager for war as ever. In the theatre every allusion to it is
received with acclamations.'
1 8 54 REFORM BILL WITHDRAWN. 31
It soon became evident that the Prince's fears as to the
fate of the Keform Bill were to be realised. Although Lord
Palmerston had professed his approval of its leading-
principles, when he resumed his place in the Ministry after
his brief secession in December, it was notorious that neither
Lord Lansdowne nor himself approved of the measure, nor
of the time chosen for bringing it forward. The knowledge
of this circumstance emboldened the Opposition in their
determination to prevent any change in the representation.
Many even of the ordinary supporters of the Ministry re
monstrated against stirring further with the measure, and an
independent member, Sir E. Dering, gave notice of his in
tention to move an amendment, on the second reading, that
it was inexpedient to discuss it in the present state of our
foreign relations. On the 3rd of March the second reading
was adjourned to the 16th of April. But there was every
reason to apprehend a serious defeat if this were pressed, and
on the llth of that month Lord John Russell was compelled
to announce the withdrawal of the measure for the Session.
His emotion in doing so indicated very plainly, that he was
constrained to this step, as much by the coldness of friends,
as by the pressure of the ostensibly more urgent business
by which he professed to have been moved to sacrifice his
cherished scheme.
But in truth the country was in no mood to consider any
question, either of contraction or redistribution of the fran
chise. Its whole thoughts were concentrated on the war,
which, in the Queen's words in writing to King Leopold (14th
February), ' was popular beyond belief.' The enthusiasm con
tinued to rise with the preparations, which were now actively
on foot, for a conflict, in which the country was impatient to
engage. The Czar's reply to the Emperor of the French had
dispelled the last hope that he would abate one jot of his pre
tensions ; and, if anything had been wanting to animate the
32 ULTIMATUM OF FRANCE AND ENGLAND. 1854
popular feeling, the manifesto which he issued on the 23rd
of February would have been more than sufficient for the
purpose. ' England and France,' it ran, ( have sided with
the enemies of Christianity against Russia combating for
the Orthodox faith. But Russia will not betray her holy
mission, and if enemies encroach upon her frontiers, we are
ready to meet them with the firmness bequeathed to us by
our forefathers.' This language imported a fiercer rancour
into a strife already sufficiently embittered, by declaring that
to be a war of creeds which the Western nations could only
recognise as the offspring of a reckless ambition.
The Russian Ambassador had quitted London on the
7th of February, and the same day our Ambassador at St.
Petersburg was recalled. The formality of declaring war had
nevertheless not been gone through. The time, however, for
doing this had now come. Towards the end of February the
Austrian Prime Minister had let it be known, that if France
and England would fix a day for the evacuation of the
Principalities by Russia, after which, if the notice were dis
regarded, hostilities would commence, Austria would support
the summons. No time was lost in acting upon this an
nouncement, and on the 27th of February simultaneous notes
to this effect were despatched to St. Petersburg from London
and from Paris. The bearer of these despatches was to wait
six days for a reply, and the 30th of April was named as the
day for the evacuation of the Principalities. To these notes,
which were delivered to the Emperor on the 14th of March,
lie intimated to the representatives of England and France,
through his Chancellor, that he did not think it fitting (con-
r enable] that he should make any reply. This decision reached
London by the 24th. On the 27th the Emperor of the French
addressed a message to the Corps Legislatif, announcing that
Russia, having refused to reply to the summons of France
and England, was thereby placed, with regard to France, in a
1 854 WAR WITH RUSSIA DECLARED. 33
state of war, the whole responsibility of which rested upon
Russia. The same day a message from the Queen to the
House of Lords announced the failure of the negotiations
with Russia, in which, in concert with her allies, Her
Majesty had been for some time engaged, and on the follow
ing day a formal Declaration of War was issued. This
document, after narrating the progress of the Eastern
Question with admirable succinctness, concluded thus : —
* In this conjuncture, Her Majesty feels called upon, by regard
for an ally, the integrity and independence of whose empire have
been recognised as essential to the peace of Europe, by the sym
pathies of her people with right against wrong, by a desire to
avert from her dominions most injurious consequences, and to
save Europe from the preponderance of a Power, which has
violated the faith of treaties and defies the opinion of the civi
lised world, to take up arms, in conjunction with the Emperor
of the French, for the defence of the Sultan. Her Majesty is
persuaded that in so acting she will have the support of her
people ; and that the pretext of zeal for the Christian religion
will be used in vain to cover an aggression undertaken in dis
regard of its holy precepts and of its pure and beneficent spirit.'
Meanwhile a considerable portion of the troops destined
for action in the East had sailed. No nobler body of men
ever wore the British uniform than the regiments which
passed through London in these days, high in heart and
hope, and in the flower of manly vigour, amid the cheers of
surging and enthusiastic crowds. Of one detachment so
starting to scenes of privation and trial, then little dreamed
of by these crowds or by themselves, a glimpse is furnished
in a few graphic touches in a letter by the Queen to King
Leopold on the 28th of February :—
6 The last battalion of the Guards (Scottish Fusiliers)
embarked to-day. They passed through the court-yard here
at seven o'clock this morning. We stood on the balcony to
see them. The morning fine, the sun shining over the
VOL. III. D
34 DEPARTURE OF THE GUARDS. 1854
towers of Westminster Abbey, and an immense crowd col
lected to see the fine men, and cheering them immensely
as with difficulty they marched along. They formed line,
presented arms, and then cheered us very heartily, and went
off cheering. It was a touching and beautiful sight. Many
sorrowing friends were there, and one saw the shake of many
a hand. My best wishes and prayers will be with them all.'
A few days after this (10th of March, 1854), the Queen and
Prince left London for Osborne, in order that they might visit
the magnificent fleet which had been assembled at Spithead
under the command of Sir Charles Napier. On the eve
of their departure Her Majesty writes to Lord Aberdeen : —
'We are just starting to see the fleet, which is to sail at
once for its important destination. It will be a solemn
moment ! Many a heart will be very heavy, and many a
prayer, including our own, will be offered up for its safety
and glory ! '
35
CHAPTER LIII.
THE fame of the stately fleet which was assembled at
Spithead had drawn thousands to Portsmouth from every
part of the country, and the appearance it presented answered
the high expectations which had been raised. Twenty iron
ships, all moved by steam, composed the squadron. Of these
the Duke of Wellington, of 131 guns, and the Royal George,
of 120 guns, were three-deckers, six more were line-of-battle
ships, and the remaining twelve were all of great tonnage,
and armed with artillery of the most formidable weight. The
weather which awaited the Queen on her arrival from London
was too bad to admit of any deliberate inspection of the
fleet on her way to Osborne, and prevented Her Majesty from
visiting the Admiral's ship, the St. Jean cPAcre, as she had
intended. But although the bad weather somewhat marred
what would otherwise have been a spectacle of unusual beauty
and interest, it could not deprive those who were at this
moment uppermost in Her Majestyrs thoughts of the en
couragement of her presence. Leaving Portsmouth amid
the thunders of a salute from the vessels there, including
the old Victory, the little Royal yacht, the Fairy, made
its way through the squadron, amid the cheers of the men,
by whom the yards were manned, and the roar of the guns,
and then bore away for Osborne.
Next day (llth March) the Queen and Prince returned in
the Fairy to Spithead to witness the departure of the first
Division of the squadron for the Baltic. Taking her place at
D2
36 SAILING OF THE BALTIC FLEET. 1854
the head of the squadron, the Fairy led the way for several
miles, and then stopped while the fleet defiled past the Eoyal
yacht, saluting as it went. As the majestic procession went
by, — the Admiral bringing up the rear in the Duke of Wel
lington, — The Times chronicler reports, 'Her Majesty stood
waving her handkerchief towards the mighty ship as she
departed, and for a long time after the whole fleet had gone
the Royal yacht remained motionless, as if the illustrious
occupants desired to linger over a spectacle calculated to
impress them so profoundly.' What was in the Queen's heart
at the time we may infer from a few words in a letter of this
period to Baron Stockmar : ' I am very enthusiastic about my
dear army and navy, and wish I had two sons in both now.
I know I shall suffer much when I hear of losses among them.'
On the 15th, when the second Division of the squadron sailed,
the Queen and Prince returned to Spithead to give them a
parting greeting.
On the llth March the Prince writes to Baron Stockmar : —
4 1 write to you to-day from Osborne, to which we came
yesterday, in order to see at noon to-day the fleet put to sea
which has been mustered at Spithead, and is to go to the
Baltic under Sir Charles Napier. It is wonderfully fine, con
sisting almost exclusively of screw ships, and carries 2,000 guns
and 21,000 men. The French have not yet been able to get
a single ship ready to start, but they promise great things.
We can wait no longer, for the ice in the Baltic is beginning
to break up.'
Admiral Sir Charles Napier felt that too much had been
spoken and written as to what his fleet might be relied on to
effect ; and, in replying to an address from the corporation
of Portsmouth just before starting, he had done his best to
moderate the expectations which had been raised, and which
the event proved to be greatly exaggerated. Some days
1854 DINNER TO SIR CHARLES NAPIER. 37
before (7th March) a dinner, presided over by Lord Palmers-
ton, and attended by Sir James Graham, First Lord of the
Admiralty, and by Sir William Molesworth, the First Com
missioner of Works, had been given to him at the Reform
Club. A more prudent man would not have allowed himself
to be put in a position where modesty in speech was sure to be
construed into lack of spirit, and yet where confident assertion
must have that air of bravado which a brave man most abhors.
Sir Charles Napier was not the man to steer between a
Scylla and Charybdis of this kind. But his speech upon the
occasion created less dissatisfaction than those of the more
practised orators, who made him the object of their encomium.
It was a new feature in English political life, that members
of the Cabinet should take an active part in a public dinner
to an Admiral on the eve of his assuming a command at the
outset of a great war. There was no need to fan the war
spirit of the country, for it was already at fever pitch ; and it
was generally felt that it would have been time enough to
speak of English prowess and the great qualities of a naval
leader, after victory, and not before it. The tone of the
speeches of both Lord Palmerston and Sir James Graham was
resented as flippant and unbecoming by those whose hearts
went entirely with the war, scarcely less than by those
who most strongly condemned it. ' I have read,' said Mr.
Bright, a few nights afterwards in the House of Commons,
6 the proceedings of that banquet with pain and humiliation.
The reckless levity displayed is, in my opinion, discreditable
to the grave and responsible statesmen of a civilised and
Christian nation.' Losing his wonted self-control, Lord
Palmerston adopted a tone of contemptuous indignation in
his reply, but the House was not in a temper to submit to an
exhibition of the same levity towards themselves, and he
was made to feel that his influence, great as it was, could not
reconcile them to the grave mistake which he had committed.
38 AirSSfAN INFLUENCE 1854
By this time it had become clear that Russian influence
at the Court of Berlin was actively at work to undo the
European concert which had hitherto been maintained. The
Prussian envoy at the Conference of Vienna had, as we have
seen, joined in the declaration that the recent proposals of
the Czar were inadmissible. But no sooner had this step
been taken than the King of Prussia became alarmed at the
act of his own Government. His dread of what the Czar
might do in the way of attack on Prussia was known to
verge on absolute pusillanimity, and the alternative now
presented to his choice was, either to follow the other Great
Powers into enforcing by arms their declaration that the de
mands of Russia were incompatible with the faith of treaties
and the peace of Europe, or to take up a position of neu
trality, on the ground that the interests of Prussia were not
involved in the quarrel.
In the letter to Baron Stockmar just quoted the Prince
says on this subject : —
'The European complication is becoming*, through the
conduct of the King of Prussia, most perilous for Germany.
He has within the last fortnight taken a decided turn in
O
favour of Russia, and Bunsen has fallen into extreme dis
credit here. After he had depicted in the most glowing
colours Prussia's readiness to stand by the Western Powers,
and urged us de pousser la pointe, and to force his
Ministry into further declarations, telling us they needed
and desired such a stimulus, he has, since his master's
change of front, become suddenly very violent with Lord
Clarendon — " Prussia could not allow herself to be bullied,''
&c. &c. &c.
'The irritation here against the Prussian Court is very
great, and not undeserved. After it had caused intimation
to be made of its dread of France, and we had procured a
1 854 AT COURT OF BERLIN, 39
declaration for them that no territorial aggrandisement of
any kind would be accepted by that nation, they now affect
a fear of Eussia, as though Prussia must be swallowed up in
a moment. This to a certain extent paralyses Austria, and
once the war begins, which it will do in a fortnight, arid
Europe is found to act in concert no longer, the King's
character must inevitably be damaged, and a revolutionary
war ensue.
' Reform is meanwhile postponed till Easter, and I do not
see a chance for its being taken up again.'
The King of Prussia seems to have thought that some
thing could be done by taking the Eastern Question into his
own hands, and making a direct personal appeal to the English
Sovereign. It is difficult to see by what process he could
have brought himself to think, that such a step could be of
any avail, unless, indeed, it were that, in his conceptions of
a constitutional monarchy, the will of the Sovereign was
omnipotent, and could reverse the decisions of the Ministry.
However this may be, scarcely had the decision negative of the
Czar's proposals been come to at Vienna, when he despatched
a cavalry officer, General von der Groben, with two letters
to our Queen, one official and the other private. Both
letters could of course only be dealt with by Her Majesty as
public documents addressed to her advisers as well as to
herself. Their only practical object was to urge the Queen
to consider anew the Russian proposal, which had been
rejected at Vienna, ' in a spirit of conciliation and a love of
peace.' If only she would do this, the King wrote, he would
not abandon the hope that a good understanding would yet
be come to between Great Britain, France, and Russia. As
the official letter was confined to this suggestion, the answer
was short and decided : ' Although anxious,' it bore, ' to co
operate with Your Majesty in every effort for the preservation
40 LETTER BY KING OF PRUSSIA 1854
of peace, I deeply lament to say that I cannot venture to
entertain a hope that war will now be averted ; but I feel
confidence that its sphere may be restricted, and the duration
of that great calamity may be shortened by the Four Powers
continuing to be firmly united in their policy and course of
action.'
The King's other letter, which was long and eloquent as
usual, demanded a more elaborate reply. ' I am informed,1
he wrote, ' that the Eussian Emperor has sent proposals for
preliminaries of peace to Vienna, and that these have been
pronounced by the Conference of Ambassadors not to be in
accordance with their programme. Just there, where the
vocation of diplomacy ceases, does the special province of the
Sovereign begin. The moment is big with a most mo
mentous decision. The destinies of a quarter of the globe
hang upon a cast of the die. If God be not merciful to
Europe, we are face to face with a war of which the end
cannot be foreseen.' Then recalling the enormous losses of
human life in the war of 1813-14-15 — ' a war commensurate,
however, with the horrors of the sacrifice,' — the King asks,
if the impending war is 'worth the much greater sacrifice
which it will demand, looking to the inexhaustible resources
and the imshakeable resolution of Russia and the Allied
Powers.'
4 Is it not most strange,' the letter continues, f that
England seems for some time past to have been ashamed of
what has been the special motive cause of the impending
conflagration ? Who now speaks of the Turk ? On the
contrary, the war will now be in the highest sense of the
word a war for an idea (ein Tendenzkrieg).1 The pre-
1 It is difficult to find in English a full equivalent for this -word. The
meaning seems to be a war directed to a remote ulterior purpose as contrasted
with a war for an immediate and tangible object, such as a war of defence or
of reprisals.
1854 TO QUEEN VICTORIA. 41
ponderance of Russia is to be broken down ! Well ! I, her
neighbour, have never felt this preponderance, and have never
yielded to it. And England, in truth, has felt it less than I.
The equilibrium of Europe will be menaced by this war, for
the world's greatest Powers will be weakened by it. But,
above all, suffer me to ask, u Does God's law justify a war for
an idea ? " ' This last consideration it is that leads the writer
to implore Pier Majesty, ' for the sake of the Prince of
Peace, not to reject the Russian proposals. . . . Order them
to be probed to the bottom, and see that this is done in. a
desire for peace. Cause what may be accepted to be win-
nowed from u'hat appears objectionable, and set negoti
ations on foot upon this basis ! I know that the Russian
Emperor is ardently desirous of peace. Let Your Majesty
build a bridge for the principle of his life — the Imperial
honour ! He will walk over it, extolling God and praising
Him. For this I pledge myself.
' In conclusion,, will Your Majesty allow me to say one
word for Prussia and for myself ? / am resolved to main
tain a position of complete neutrality ; and to this I add,
with proud elation, My people and myself are of one mind.
They require absolute neutrality from me. They say (and
I say), " What have we to do with the Turk ? " Whether he
stand or fall in no way concerns the industrious Rhinelanders
and the husbandmen of the Riesengebirg and Bernstein.
Grant that the Russian tax-gatherers are an odious race, and
that of late monstrous falsehoods have been told and outrages
perpetrated in the Imperial name. It was the Turk, and
not we who suffered, and the Turk has plenty of good fiiends,
but the Emperor is a noble gentleman, and has done us no
harm. Your Majesty will allow that this North German
sound practical sense is difficult to gainsay. . . . Should
Count Groben come too late, should war have been declared,
still I do not abandon hope. Many a war has been declared,
42 QUEEN VICTORIA 1854
and yet not come to actual blows. God the Lord's Will
decides,'
To rebuke, without violating the forms of courtesy, the
amiable but most mischievous weakness which pervades this
letter, and to make appeal to a sentiment higher than the
short-sighted and selfish policy which it announced, was no
easy task. But the firm hand and admirable tact which
never failed the Sovereign was equal to the task. Her
Majesty's reply was in German, and the earnest conviction
under which it was written is visible in the firm and fluent
characters of the draft of it, in the Prince's autograph, which
lies before us, without a word of erasure or interlineation, as
we translate : —
' Osborne, 17th March, 1854.
6 Dear Brother, — General Graf von Groben has handed to
me the official as well as private letter of Your Majesty, and
I send your friendly messenger back to you with answers to
both. He will be able to tell you by word of mouth, what
I can only do imperfectly in writing, how deep is my regret,
that after we have gone hand in hand loyally until now,
you should separate from us at this critical moment. My
regret is all the greater bv reason of my inability even to
comprehend the reasons which induce Your Majesty to take
this step.
' The recent Russian proposals came as an answer to the
very last attempt at a compromise which the Powers con
sidered they could make with honour, and they have been
rejected by the Vienna Conference, not because they were
merely at variance with the language of the programme, but
because they were directly contrary to its meaning. Y^our
Majesty's envoy has taken part in this Conference and its
decision, and when Your Majesty says, " where the vocation of
diplomacy ends, there that of the Sovereign may with pro-
1 854 TO THE KING OF PRUSSIA. 43
priety begin," I cannot concur in any such line of demarcation,
for what my ambassador does, he does in my name, and
consequently I feel myself not only bound in honour, but
also constrained by an imperative obligation to accept the
consequences, whatever they may be, of the line which he
has been directed to adopt.
4 The consequences of a war, frightful and incalculable as
they are, are as distressing to me to contemplate as they are
to Your Majesty. I am also aware that the Emperor of
Russia does not wish for war. But he makes demands upon
the Porte, which the united European Powers, yourself
included, have solemnly declared to be incompatible with the
independence of the Porte and the equilibrium of Europe.
In view of this declaration, and of the presence of the
Russian army of invasion in the Principalities, the Powers
must be prepared to support their words by acts. If the
Turk now retires into the background, and the impending
war appears to you to be a " war for an idea/' the reason
is simply this, that the very motives which urge on the
Emperor, in spite of the protest of all Europe, and at the
risk of a war that may devastate the world, to persist in his
demands, disclose a determination to realise a fixed idea, and
that the grand ulterior consequences of 'the war must be
regarded as far more important than its original ostensible
cause, which in the beginning appeared to be neither more
nor less than the key of the back door of a mosque.
6 Your Majesty calls upon me " to probe the question to
the bottom in the spirit and love of peace, and to build a
bridge for the Imperial honour." .... All the devices
and ingenuity of diplomacy and also of good will have been
squandered during the last nine months in vain attempts
to build up such a bridge ! Projets de Notes, Conventions,
Protocols, &c. &c., by the dozen have emanated from the
Chancelleries of the different Powers, and the ink that has
44 QUEEN VICTORIA 1854
gone to the penning- of them might well be called a second
Black Sea-. But every one of them has been wrecked upon
the self-will of your Imperial brother-in-law.
4 When Your Majesty tells me "that you are now deter
mined to assume an attitude of complete neutrality," and
that in this mind you appeal to your people, who exclaim
with sound practical sense, " It is to the Turk that violence
has been done ; the Turk has plenty of good friends, and the
Emperor has done us no harm," — I do not understand you.
Had such language fallen from the King of Hanover or of
Saxony, I could have understood it. But up to the present
hour I have regarded Prussia as one of the five Grreat
Powers, which since the Peace of 181,") have been the
guarantors of treaties, the guardians of civilisation, the
champions of right, and ultimate arbitrators of the nations ;
and I have for my part felt the holy duty to which they
were thus divinely called, being at the same time perfectly
alive to the obligations, serious as these are and fraught
with danger, which it imposes. Eenounce these obligations,
my dear brother, and in doing so you renounce for Prussia
the status she has hitherto held. And if the example thus
set should find imitators, European civilisation is abandoned
as a plaything for the winds ; right will no longer find a
champion, nor the oppressed an umpire to appeal to.
4 Let not Your Majesty think that my object in what I
have said is to persuade you to change your determination ;
it is a genuine outpouring from the heart of a sister who is
devoted to you, who could not forgive herself if, at such an
eventful moment, she did not lay bare her inmost soul to
you. So little have I it in my purpose to seek to persuade
you, that nothing has pained me more than the suspicion
expressed through General von der Grroben in your name,
that it was the wish of England to lead you into temptation
by holding out the prospect of certain advantages. The
1854 TO THE KING OF PRUSSIA. 45
groundlessness of such an assumption is apparent from the
very terms of the Treaty, which was offered to you, the most
important clause of which was that by which the contracting
parties pledged themselves, under no circumstances , to seek
to obtain from the war any advantage to themselves. Your
Majesty could not possibly have given any stronger proof of
your unselfishness than by your signature to this treaty.
' But now to conclude ! You think that war might even
be^declared, yet you express the hope that for all that it
might still not break out. I cannot, unfortunately, give
countenance to the hope that the declaration will not be
followed by immediate action. . Shakspeare's words —
Beware
Of entrance to a quarrel ; but, being in,
Bear it, that the opposer may beware of thee —
have sunk deeply into every Englishman's heart. Sad that
they should find their application here, where, in other cir
cumstances, personal friendship and liking would alone pre
vail ! What must be Your Majesty's state of mind at seeing
them directed against a beloved brother-in-law, whom yet,
much as you love him, your conscience cannot acquit of the
crime of having, by his arbitrary and passionate bearing,
brought such vast misery upon the world !
' May the Almighty have you in His keeping !
' With Albert's warmest remembrances and our united
greetings to the dear Queen, I remain,
' My dear Brother,
4 Your Majesty's faithful sister and friend,
' VlCTOBIA E.'
In returning the draft of this letter to the Prince (18th
of March) Lord Clarendon said, that he ; had read it with
sincere pleasure and admiration. It is probably the first
time that a faithful picture of his conduct and position has
46 THE PRINCE CONSORT 1854
been presented to the King. I have sent a translation to
Lord Aberdeen.'
A few days afterwards the Prince reported his views of
the political position in the following letter to Baron Stock-
mar :—
' During the time I have not written, a period of scarcely
a fortnight, the political world has again undergone a marked
revolution. The symptoms which we had noted in Berlin
were speedily followed by a complete right-about-face in the
Prussian policy. The indignation here on the subject of the
inconstancy, the unreliableness, and the folly ( Unverstand) of
the King is very great. Even Bunsen has been acting
foolishly, first laying before the King a grand scheme for the
partition of Eussia to the advantage of Prussia, and then,
when he found that this had fallen into the hands of his
master's Eussian camarilla, and had roused the King's own
indignation, making a scene with Lord Clarendon, in which
he started, without any justification, the theme, " Prussia will
not be bullied," and, in order to set himself right again at
home, telegraphing that Lord Clarendon had answered him
in very violent language (which was true). Now, however,
the King has referred the violence to the scheme of partition,
called himself disgraced, &c. It was necessary Bunsen should
have a diplomatic indisposition for some months. He replied
that he would not be indisposed. Then Von der Grroben
was sent to explain the King's policy ! No pleasant task
either ! But the choice for the purpose was good, for it fell
upon a man, who knew absolutely nothing of the policy, who
was no witch and no diplomatist, and had not read a single
official document on the Eastern Question, and who was only
allowed six hours pour faire ses mattes, after receiving the
announcement of his mission. And this was the man charged
with the duty of convincing England, that the intentions of
1 854 TO BARON STOCK MAR. 47
the Emperor of Kussia were excellent, and that we ought not
to make war upon the poor man! The King wished to
preserve complete neutrality, for he was furious that it
should have been thought he was open to be bribed. Prussia
and Germany have absolutely no interest in the Eastern
Question, except the wish to see Christianity established ! !
The answers you may imagine.
' I have read Ofustav Diezel's brochure with extreme
interest,2 and arranged for its translation into English. It
is admirably written. When one is standing in the tread
mill of action, the product of the calm consecutive thought
of a German highly cultivated philosophical head is a great
refreshment. You can form no conception of the fatigue
which just at this moment this treadmill causes me, and of
the refreshment which a quarter of an hour's conversation
with you now and then would be to me.
f Even yet Aberdeen cannot rise to the level of the
situation (Aberdeen kann sich noch nicht in die Hohe
schwingen) ; the war is in his eyes " like a civil war, like
a war between England and Scotland ! " I do not like it
myself (ich mag ihn nicht), but for all that I cannot conjure
up his feeling within myself, perhaps because I was born in
1819, and he was serving in 1813 and 1814 in the head
quarters of the Allies.
'If Austria continue true, this feeling will be greatly
modified, but Prussia makes it very difficult for it to do so.
6 The Baltic Fleet is superb ; on the other hand, the
speeches at the Napier dinner at the Keform Club, where
Palmerston presided, were scandalous and vulgar.
c The publication of Hamilton Seymour's Conversations
12 Eussland, DeutscMand, und die Oestliche Frage, von Gustav Diezel. Stutt
gart, 1853. The Prince does not seem to have carried out his intention to
have this very able pamphlet translated. It would have been of great use
towards making the complications of the Eastern Question well understood,
and would have been probably more useful in 1876 than in 1853.
4S SIR H. SEYMOURS CONVERSATIONS 1854
with the Emperor of All the Russias, which the Journal
de Petersbourg has forced upon us, will no doubt produce
a great sensation on the Continent. The Emperor's dis
honesty could not portray itself in more glaring colours,3
nor his disparaging estimate of the Grerman Powers.
'Buckingham Palace, 23rd March, 1834.'
The celebrated ' Conversations ' here mentioned by the
Prince might long have been confined to the official archives,
but for the article in the Journal de St.-Petersbourg on
the 2nd of March, which obviously emanated from the
Imperial Chancery. It professed to be an answer to the im
putation of bad faith on the part of the Russian Govern
ment, which had been made by Lord John Russell, in a speech
in Parliament on the 17th of February. To this charge the
confidential communications between the Governments were
appealed to as giving an absolute negative. So challenged,
the Government was absolved from the well-understood rule
which bound them to confine the knowledge of such confi
dential communications to the Cabinet itself. They could
have desired nothing better than to have their hands
set free, for the documents, while they proved, in Lord
Clarendon's words,4 that our Ministry had been ' honest to
the Sultan, honest to our Allies, honest to the Emperor
himself,' furnished a conclusive answer to the vehement
assertions of their opponents, that they had wavered in their
policy, and had allowed themselves to be hoodwinked by
the devices of Russian diplomacy. If they had been back
ward in recognising all the dangers of the situation, it was
now seen, that this was due solely to the assurances, of
9 What would the v/orld have thought, could it have known that before
feeling the pul«e of the English Ambassador as to the dismemberment of
Turkey, the ?]mperor had made similar overtures to Austria, and with equal
want of success? Our Government was not aware of this till long afterwards.
4 In his speech (31st March) on moving the Address in answer to the Queen's
message, announcing the cessation of friendly relations with Kussia.
i854 WITH EMPEROR OF RUSSIA. 49
the most positive character, given by the Emperor himself,
that he would take no decisive step in regard to Turkey of
which England should not previously have been apprised.
In the Imperial Memorandum, which closed the series of
documents referred to. the Emperor professed his ready con
currence in the English view, i that the best means of up
holding the duration of the Turkish Grovernment was not to
harass it by overbearing demands, supported in a manner
humiliating to its independence and dignity.' The Memo
randum was dated the 15th of April, 1853 ; but at the very
moment when the Emperor was holding this language to
our representative at St. Petersburg, Prince Menschikorf
was trying by threats at Constantinople to extort from the
Porte a secret treaty, which Lord Stratford de Kedcliffe, in
transmitting a copy of it to our Foreign Office, aptly
described, as having for its object ' to reinstate Russian
influence in Turkey on an exclusive basis, and in a com
manding and stringent form.'
Read by the light of what had since occurred, there
seemed to be no doubt, that the plans for disposing of 'the
dying man's ' inheritance were rapidly maturing, at the very
time that our Grovernment were being amused with a show of
absolute confidence. An immense body of men had been
moved up towards the Principalities in the beginning of
1853, with a view, it was given out, to support Turkey in
the event of any attempt by France at coercion, and this
very force was now occupying them as a ' material guarantee '
for the fulfilment of Russia's demands. The idea of Con
stantinople passing into the hands of Russia was plainly seen
to have taken possession of the Emperor's mind. He pro
fessed his readiness to pledge himself not to establish himself
there c as proprietor, of course ; but as trustee (deposiiaire),—
that he would not say.'
This was a fine distinction, which might very readily be
VOL. III. E
50 FEELING IN EUROPE ON OPINIONS 1854
forgotten, should any question of dislodgment arise, especially
as the Emperor, with marked emphasis, had declared that it
' should never be held by the English or French, or any
other great nation.' By whom, then ? For he was equally
resolved that a Byzantine empire should not be reconstructed ;
nor Greece ' extended so as to render her a powerful State ; '
nor Turkey broken up into ' little republics, asylums for the
Kossuths and Mazzinis and other revolutionists of Europe.'
In the same breath he spoke of the Principalities as being
' in fact an independent State under his protection,' and that
Servia and Bulgaria might be placed in the same position.
Carried further in these revelations of a well-considered pur
pose than he may at first have intended, the Emperor had,
in the same interview, hinted at propitiating England, by an
intimation that if, ' in the event of a distribution of the Otto
man succession upon the fall of the empire,' we should seize
Egypt and Candia, he would ' have no objections to offer.'
To such suggestions it was only to be expected that the
English Government could lend no countenance, and if they
discussed them, as Lord Clarendon remarked in the speech
already referred to, it was because they wished to avert the
danger of the dismemberment of Turkey, and to bring the
Emperor to their own view, that Turkey would do very well,
if left to herself, and helped and stimulated towards needful
reforms. ' We fully discussed his arguments ; we gave our
reasons for thinking the dissolution of the Ottoman Empire
was not at hand ; we declared that we would not be a party
to any underhand dealings, and that we would have no
secrets from our allies ; we dismissed with something like
silent contempt the offer of a territorial bribe, and we pointed
out to the Emperor the course that he ought to pursue.'
The deep impression produced by the publication of these
papers was not confined to England, but was felt throughout
the Continent. They showed to Austria, to Prussia, and to
1 8 54 OF THE CZAR BECOMING KNOWN. 51
France, how loyally we had refused to separate their interests
from our own, and they could better appreciate this loyalty,
knowing as they did how vigorously Russia had been
intriguing at their various Courts for many months to detach
them from the English alliance.5 The publication was indeed
most opportune in cementing the union with France ; and it
was not without its effect upon the future action of Austria
and Prussia. Austria saw with indignation that her sub
mission to the designs of Russia was taken for granted, and
Prussia, that she was not even thought worthy of mention
by the Emperor in reference to what was in fact the most
important of all European questions. Austria showed her
sense of danger by at once placing her army on a war footing,
and preparing to move up large reinforcements to the
frontier. Prussia, we have seen, had declared herself neutral,
but if Austria threw herself into the struggle along with the
5 On the 24th of March, Lord Howard de Walden writes to Lord Clarendon
from Brussels : 'The French could hardly believe their eyes when they saw
such evidence of our honesty and loyalty towards France, and I hear that the
remark very generally made was, " that there was an end of la perfide Albion,"
that no one could again use that hackneyed and ill-merited definition of
England. Here the impression is astonishment at the folly of Russia in pro
voking the publication. This is natural, from their Russian bias.'
The French Government had some reason to be surprised at the revela
tions of Russian tactics, and they lost no time in making their representatives
throughout Europe aware, that, from the moment Russia saw that England
would not fall in with her views, she had tried to sow discord between England
and France. Prince G-ortschakoff had, in November 1853, proposed to Count
Beam, the French Minister at Stuttgart, a solution of the Eastern Question by
means of an understanding between Russia and France. In the course of what
passed Prince Gortschakoff had declared, that he knew England would throw
over the Eastern Question as soon as she had got France fairly committed.
' Elle vans aura tout simplement aides a v»us compromettrc, et vous laissera
tons les embarras d'nnc position faitsse et difficile. Nous avons tons a nous
plaindre de cettc. Puissance. Qucl bon tour a lui jouer que de nous arranger sans
file 1 Croyez-moi! Mefiez-vous de la perfide Albion /' This language, and much
more to the same effect, Prince Gortschakoff stated that he was officially
authorised to hold. ' I need not say,' M. Drouyn de Lhuys writes in the
Circular Note, from which our quotations are made, 'that our loyalty towards
England and towards Europe forbade us to lend an ear to these insinuations.'
£2
52 AUSTRIA AND PRUSSIA. 1854
Western Powers, it seemed impossible that Prussia should
long continue to hold aloof, without danger to her own
position in Germany.
While, however, Prussia refused to make common cause
with the other Powers, the position of Austria was a difficult
one. Writing to the Prince on the 26th of March, Lord
Clarendon says : —
' The position of Austria is very embarrassing, and she may
certainly have to encounter Russian dangers and German diffi
culties, if she takes an active part with England and France,
and Prussia is unfettered by any engagement, and free to attack
her, or intrigue against her. I expect, therefore, that she will
hesitate to sign either the Convention or the Protocol, and it
seems a matter of doubtful policy whether she should be urged
to do so, which is the course to which the French Government
are inclined. I should be grateful, if your Royal Highness
would favour me with your opinion upon this important point.'
To this letter the Prince replied, next day: — 'I don't
think that Austria has anything to fear from Prussia or
Germany if she were to take an active part in the war
together with us. The peculiarities of the Prussian Govern
ment and Court are strong in destroying and impeding a
bold and consistent policy, but not for originating and fol
lowing one — vide 1848-1854. The King personally will
never injure Austria if he can help it, and the patriotic liberal
party is powerless if Austria goes with the West, and the
national feeling in Germany and Prussia hangs back in
favour of Russia. The small German Courts may dislike
seeing Austria engaged against Russia, but chiefly so from
a fear of being abandoned to the mercy of Prussia. I can
accordingly see no element which could make Prussia
dangerous to Austria in the supposed contingency.' The
Prince then directs Lord Clarendon's attention to the ex
istence of a secret treaty between Austria and Prussia,
1854 RUSSIAN INTRIGUES IN GREECE. 53
dated the 3rd of May, 1851, which, although he had never
seen it, he had always considered to be 'the key to the
relative positions of Austria and Prussia.' The treaty was
understood to be on the point of expiring. ' Should it be
renewed Prussia would be bound to defend Austria, if at
tacked or endangered in any of her non-German dominions.
. . . Lord Westmoreland' [our Ambassador at Vienna] ' ought
to ascertain the real facts about this treaty, and until these
are obtained, we should, in my opinion, not attempt to drive
Austria into a corner, but merely generally exhort her to
back us in a cause which is her own, and for which we are
making real sacrifices.'
On the 29th of January, 1853, the Emperor Nicholas had
told Sir Hamilton Seymour that he would ' never permit
such an extension of Greece as would render her a powerful
State ; ' but within a few months of that time his agents
were busily at work, agitating secretly for a general move
ment of the Greeks upon the Turkish frontier, and preparing
them for a war, which they were led to believe would
terminate ' not in a kingdom of Greece, but in the Hel
lenic Empire of the East.' The familiar pretext of a
Christian crusade was put forward in the Greek Government
paper, where the Christian Powers were violently denounced
' as alone keeping alive the anti-Christian and monstrous
tyranny of Turkey,' which must be made to give way for 'the
Hellenic Empire, which was inevitably to replace it under
the invincible arms of Russia.' 6 In proportion as the deter
mination of Eussia to hold the Principalities became more
pronounced, the insurrectionary movement in Greece gained
a head. It had the secret sanction of the Court, which was
Russian to the core. Regiments were accordingly allowed
to be organised, and officers of high rank in the Greek army
• Despatch of Mr. Wyse from Athens, 7th of April, 1853.
54 SUPPRESSION OF GREEK RISING. 1854
made a pretence of resigning their commissions, and repaired
to the frontier to place themselves at the head of the insur
gents. A barbarous and sanguinary warfare raged along the
Turkish frontier.
During March 1854 a Despatch, dated the 2nd of that
month, addressed by Count Nesselrode to the representatives
of Eussia abroad, and in which the active support of Eussia
with the movement was promised, was widely circulated in
Greece, and for a time kept alive a struggle which had
hitherto produced only desolation and havoc alike to Turks
and to Greeks. But the Montenegrins, Servians, and Bul
garians, who had been counted on to join in the insurrection,
refused to move, while Eussia was held at bay upon the Danube
by the Turks, and could not fulfil her promises of help. It was
felt that the time had come to strike at the source of the
evil, and by compelling King Otho to withdraw his secret
support from the insurgents, to put an end to the miseries
of the wretched populations, who were being sacrificed to an
insane ambition. Accordingly the coasts of Greece were put
under blockade, and 9,000 French and English troops
landed and encamped between Athens and the Piraeus.
Finally, the Allied Governments addressed an Ultimatum to
the Greek Government, calling upon them to observe a strict
neutrality towards Turkey ; and six hours only were allowed for
an answer. The Cabinet immediately resigned ; but the
signature of the King to the required declaration was ac
cepted as sufficient. A new Cabinet was formed, and the
Allied forces remained for some time to support them in their
efforts to restore tranquillity. The officers who had joined
the insurgents returned to bead-quarters, and by degrees the
insurrection died completely out.
In the following letter to his old friend at Coburg, the
Prince deals with the argument, which was current in some
diplomatic circles, that we should have let Eussia overthrow
1854 PRINCE CONSORT TO BARON STOCKMAR. 55
the Turkish Empire, and have been content with taking
guarantees, that she should not do so to the prejudice of the
other European States : —
' I owe you my best thanks for two kind letters. Fischer's
letter contains everything that can be said from the point
of view of one who desires that neutrality should be main
tained, and also certain individual truths, which neverthe
less do not comprise the whole truth, and especially take no
account of the motives by which a nation should be actuated !
The extracts transmitted with your letter of the 12th show
very clearly what a terrible state things are in in Berlin.
This is beginning to be comprehended here, and has evoked
a contempt for the King and his Government, which is the
worst calamity that can befall a great State. I am much
pleased that you like Victoria's letter.7 There is now no longer
any excuse to be made on the ground of ignorance of the truth.
4 In regard to the reproaches cast upon England from
so many quarters for her narrowness of heart and short
sightedness — that it ought to have been foreseen that the
Greeks would rise, that the Turkish supremacy cannot be
upheld, and that the fanatic Osmanlis would rather come
to terms with Russia than be forced to admit Christians to
an equal footing with the Turks — that she should therefore
have rather looked calmly on at the overthrow of the Turkish
Empire by Russia, with the view of thereupon taking so
energetic a part in the European solution of the Hereditary
question, that this overthrow could not have resulted to the
advantage of Russia, I have merely to reply, that we did
foresee all this very distinctly, but that a popular Grovern
ment cannot cany on a policy which has apparent con
tradictions within itself that are only to be reconciled by
time, and one portion of which is to receive its complement
from the other at a distant stage. The overthrow of Turkey
7 The letter to the King of Prussia above quoted, p. 42.
56 WHY ENGLAND WENT TO WAR. 1854
by Russia no English statesman could view with equanimity ;
public opinion would have flung him to the winds like chaff,
and no reliance could be placed on such far-seeing', long-
calculated, two-sided policy, with changes of Ministry and
Parliamentary majorities at home, and more especially with
combinations on the Continent, in which no confidence
could be placed. We must live from day to day, but while
we cleave as we best can to the self-consistent and im
pregnable principle of justice, I feel confident that, what
ever phases may present themselves, we shall not upon the
whole fail to deal with them wisely. Russia has done
Turkey wrong, we must therefore procure redress for her ;
King Otho and the Greeks have done Turkey wrong, we
must therefore oppose him. France is minded to do battle
for the right, we are therefore allies with France in war by
sea and land; Prussia and Austria have acknowledged the
right, on paper at least, and therefore we sit in conference
with them, &c. &c.
4 Here in our home affairs we have had another crisis
produced by the difference between Palmerston and Lord
John about Reform, which threatened for a time to break up
the Ministry. This is now postponed, at least till next
Chrisitmas ; for which date Palmerston declares he will
continue his opposition to that Reform, which he has now
for the third time allowed to be promised to Parliament by
Lord John in his presence. Lord John is furious ; but
Palmerston continues to be the popular man, and the only
national and liberal Minister ! ! Aberdeen behaves in the
same high-minded, courageous, and conciliatory spirit he
has always shown, but he has no end of troubles.8 At home
all is well ; the children make steady progress.
8 On 14th of April, 1854, the Queen writes to Lord Aberdeen : ' We must all
feel that we owe the settlement of these alarming difficulties to that great spirit
of fairness, justice, and unflinching singleness of purpose, and rare unselfishness,
M-hich so eminently distinguish our kind and valued friend Lord Aberdeen.'
1 854 MR. GLADSTONE'S FIRST WAR BUDGET. 57
4 The next party conflict in the House of Commons will
be upon Finance. Gladstone wants to pay for the war out
of current revenue, so long as he does not require more than
ten millions sterling above the ordinary expenditure, and to
increase the taxes for the purpose. The Opposition are for
borrowing — that is, increasing the debt — and do not wish
to impose in the meantime any further burdens on them
selves. The former course is manly, statesmanlike, and
honest, the latter is convenient, cowardly, perhaps popular.
S"ous verrons !
'Windsor Castle, 18th April, 1854.'
Mr. Gladstone brought forward his War Budget on the
8th of May, by which he proposed to double the Income Tax,
and by the returns from this source, and an increased duty
on spirits and malt, to bring up the revenue to the level of
what was required to meet the increased expenditure for the
year. The country was prosperous, and manufacturers busy.
' Such is the vigour, and such the elasticity of our trade,'
said Mr. Gladstone, at the close of the masterly speech with
which he introduced his Budget, ' that even under the dis
advantage of a bad harvest, and under the pressure of war,
the imports from day to day, and almost from hour to hour,
are increasing, and the very last papers laid on the table
show that within the last three months of the year there were
250,000^. increase in your exports.' To have shrunk in such
propitious circumstances from charging upon the revenues of
the year the abnormal expenditure caused by the war, would
have been indeed ' cowardly,' and the result proved that
Mr. Gladstone had rightly understood the feeling of the
country in appealing to them not to adopt this course.
CHAPTER LIV.
THE Debate in both Houses (31st March), on the Address in
answer to Her Majesty's message, announcing the opening of
war with Russia, was worthy of so great and solemn an
occasion. Whatever differences existed as to the previous
action of the Ministry were buried in the general determi
nation to support them in carrying the struggle to a successful
close. In the House of Commons the eloquence of Mr. Bright,
proclaiming that his friends and himself regarded the war as
neither just nor necessary, was listened to with unusual
coldness, while the reply of Lord Palmerston, clear in its
statement of the interests, national and European, which were
at stake, and vibrating with the ring of patriotic feeling in
which he was never wanting, was received with vehement
cheers and welcomed throughout the country as a true echo
of the national sentiment.1
By this time the gravity of the task on which we had
embarked had begun to be in some measure appreciated ; but
there was no disposition to look back or to shrink from the
sacrifices with which alone the most sanguine now saw that
success could be purchased. Before the debate began in the
House of Lords, Lord Aberdeen stated, in reply to a question
by the Earl of Roden, that it was proposed to set apart a Day
of Humiliation and Prayer for the success of our arms by sea
1 The Addresses were presented to the Queen on the 3rd of April, both
Houses being represented by unusually large numbers. On this occasion the
Prince of Wales took his place, for the first time, beside the Queen and Prince
xipon the throne.
1 854 DAY OF HUMILIATION. 59
and land. This led to the following letter (1st April) to
Lord Aberdeen from the Queen : —
•*
' The Queen rejoices to see the debate was so favourable
in the House of Lords, and that it was concluded in the
House of Commons,
6 fehe is rather startled at seeing Lord Aberdeen's answer
to Lord Eoden upon the subject of a Day of Humiliation, as
he has never mentioned the subject to her, and it is one
upon which she feels strongly. The only thing the Queen
ever heard about it was from the Duke of Newcastle, who
suggested the possibility of an appropriate Prayer being
introduced into the Liturgy, in which the Queen quite
agreed ; but he was strongly against a Day of Humiliation,
in which the Queen also entirely agreed, as she thinks we
have recourse to them far too often, and they thereby lose
all effect. The Queen therefore hopes that this will be
reconsidered carefully, and a Prayer substituted for the Day
of Humiliation.
' Were the services selected for these days of a different
kind from what they are, the Queen would feel less strongly
about it ; but they always select chapters from the Old
Testament and Psalms, which are so totally inapplicable that
all the effect such occasions ought to have is entirely done
away with. Moreover, to say (as we probably should) that
the great sin fulness of the -nation has brought about this war,
when it is the selfishness and ambition and want of honesty
of one man and his servants which has done it, while our
conduct throughout has been actuated by unselfishness and
honesty, would be too manifestly repulsive to the feelings of
every one, and would be a mere bit of hypocrisy. Let there
be a Prayer expressive of our great thankfulness for the
immense benefits we have enjoyed, and for the immense
prosperity of the country, and entreating God's help and
60 LETTER BY THE QUEEN. 1854
protection in the coming struggle. In this the Queen
would join heart and soul. If there is to be a day set apart,
let it be for prayer in this sense.'
The tenor of precedents was adduced in answer to the
remonstrances of Her Majesty against the name to be given
to the day of national prayer ; and a few days later she recurs
to the subject in writing to Lord Aberdeen : —
' 12th April, 1854.
4 The Queen had meant to speak to Lord Aberdeen yester
day about this day of " Prayer and Supplication," as she
particularly wishes it should be called, and not " Fast and
Humiliation," as after a calamity. Surely it should not be
a day of mourning. The Queen spoke very strongly about
it to the Archbishop, and urged great care in the selection
of the service. Would Lord Aberdeen inculcate the Queen's
wishes into the Archbishop's mind, that there be no Jewish
imprecations against our enemies, &c., but an earnest
expression of thankfulness to the Almighty for the immense
blessings we have enjoyed, as well as of entreaty for protec
tion of our forces by land and sea, and to ourselves in the
coming struggle ? If Lord Aberdeen will look at the service
to be used at sea, he will find a beautiful prayer, " To be
used before a Fight at Sea," which the Queen thinks (as well
as other portions of that fine service) would be very appli
cable to the occasion, as there is no mention of the sea.'
The wish here so strongly expressed as to the character of
the services to be used on the day of solemn Fast, Humiliation,
and Prayer, was carried out. Like the beautiful prayer re
ferred to by the Queen, they were conceived in the spirit of
devout humility, which, while believing its quarrel to be just,
places the issues of the struggle in His hands, who ' sitteth in
the throne judging right,' with the prayer that He will take
i854 DUCHESS DOWAGER OF COBURG. 61
the cause of the suppliants * into His own hand, and judge
between them and their enemies.' In this way they met the
feelings of the nation, by whom the day (26th April) was
observed, not in form merely, but with the seriousness be
fitting a nation on the eve of a conflict in which momentous
issues were at stake, and by which the happiness of many
homes was certain to be darkened.2
Linked as the reigning families of Europe are by the ties
of affinity or marriage, an European war, by the disturbance
of many friendly personal relations, brings private sorrows to
their members, in addition to those which they suffer in
common with their subjects. Correspondence is either
broken off, or continued only on the footing that topics
are never touched, which yet are known to be uppermost in
the writers' minds. The Prince's stepmother, the Dowager
Duchess of Coburg, was the daughter of Duke Alexander of
Wiirtemberg, brother of the Emperor of Russia's mother, and
had been born and brought up in Russia. Naturally her
sympathies were with the Russians, and for some time the
Prince's letters to her had been less numerous than usual.
On resuming his correspondence with her, he thus clears
himself of the embarrassment, which the difference in their
political sympathies might otherwise have occasioned : —
( . . . Since I last wrote,' he says, ' the wicked world has
gone deeper into wrangling and strife, and war is now formally
declared, and will be formally begun. I feel for you, for I can
understand and forgive your heart for being Russian. All I
ask in return is that you will grant me your forgiveness, that
2 The day was also kept with great solemnity in our North- American
colonies. In the "West Indies a day was also devoted to the same object, and
in India the 16th of July was set apart for the same purpose by the inhabi
tants, both European and native, and observed with such unanimity and
fervour, that the Government acknowledged in a public document its satisfac
tion at the general manifestation of loyalty and attachment.
62 INDIGNATION OF THE PRINCE 1854
mine is exactly the reverse, and that it even anticipates the
just punishment of Heaven upon the Emperor for the em
broilment into which he has thrown Europe by his wilfulness
and obstinacy ! This much I will say to vindicate my own
honour : for the future I will hold my peace, and not allow
the strife, which unhappily has already caused so much
misery in the world, to intrude with its disquieting conse
quences into the unity, love, and peace of our family also, as
I have, I grieve to say, already seen it do in many families.
< If there were a Germany and a German Sovereign in
Berlin, it could never have happened.
' Buckingham Palace. 28th April, 1854.'
How strongly the Prince felt as to the conduct of the
King of Prussia, his letters have already shown. His feeling
of indignation was deepened by every fresh report which
reached him of the state of things in Berlin. The King
allowed himself to be a mere tool in the hands of Russia,
and, in concert with the Princes of the smaller kingdoms of
Clermany, was doing his utmost to paralyse the action of
Austria, who had shown a disposition to take an active part
on the side of the Western Powers.
The dominant influence of Russian counsels was soon
afterwards made apparent by the dismissal from the King's
service of all the men — Bunsen, General Bonin and others —
who had made themselves obnoxious to the Czar by their
known antagonism to his policy in Turkey. These changes
were effected by the King without communication with the
Crown Prince his brother, to whom they were so distasteful
that he left Berlin for Baden-Baden, urging the necessities
of his health as a reason.3 On the rumour — false, as after-
a The King of Prussia, feeling that some explanation of such conduct, at a
time when he professed the warmest friendship for England, was due to this
country, wrote to the Queen (24th May), at very great length, to justify his
1 854 AT POLICY OF PRUSSIA. 63
wards appeared — that the Crown Prince had been deprived
of his command, to which this incident gave rise, reaching
the Prince, he wrote (13th May) to Baron Stockmar: 'The
news has just reached me that the Prince has been deprived
of his command, and that the Eussian party do not despair
of bringing about a rupture between Prussia and France,
and of Eussia engaging Germany on her side? Will the
Lord show long suffering for ever, and not at once send
down his thunderbolts from heaven ? '
The Baron had correspondents in Berlin, who kept him
well informed of the intrigues which were on foot at the
Court there. Eeplying to one of his letters, in which he had
forwarded some important details which had reached him
through this channel, the Prince writes :—
'Your letter of the 16th, with its enclosure, has reached
me safely. I am very grateful to you for this contribution
of materials towards an accurate estimate of the present
most perplexing and critical aspect of affairs. I have let
Lord Clarendon also have a peep into this abyss. I cannot
sufficiently praise him in this affair for his unremitting
exertions and his friendly way of conducting business.
Without his restless activity and temperate and conciliatory
spirit, the different unthankful elements would never have
proceedings. From the reply of Her Majesty we translate one passage : —
' One thing only there is which forces me to speak out my heart to yon, and it
is this— that the men with whom you have broken were loyal, truthful ser
vants, devoted to you with no ordinary warmth of attachment; and who, by
the freedom and independence of spirit with which they urged their opinions
with your Majesty, have given proof, not to legainsaycd. that what alone they
Imd in view was, not their personal advantage or their sovereign's favour, but
only his true interest and welfare. And if such men as these — a loving
brother among them, a prince noble and chivalrous to the core (durch und
durcli), and nearest to the throne — have felt themselves constrained to part from
you at a momentous crisis, this is a serious symptom, which may well give Your
Majesty occasion to take counsel with yourself, and to test with anxious care
whether the hidden source of evils, past and present, may not perhaps be found
in Your Majesty's own views.'
64 SPEECH BY THE PRINCE CONSORT. 1854
been kept together, so that things have been carried on in
a way that is upon the whole homogeneous and consistent.
' The best possible understanding exists with the Emperor
Napoleon III., and yet his policy, which is composed of con
tinual and frequently dangerous impulses, has constantly
to be checked and brought back to a definite channel. We
have not up to this time had a moment's cause to complain
of Austria, and I think that, with the friendly views of
France and England towards her, she has regained some
confidence in herself, and that the foundation for a franker
policy is being laid.
* I have hanging over me a speech in the City on the occasion
of the Bicentenary Jubilee Festival of the Sons of the Clergy.
'Windsor Castle, 24th April, 1854.'
The speech, which the Prince here mentions as hanging
over him, was delivered at the Merchant Taylors' Hall on the
10th of May. It was a model of an after-dinner speech,
going straight to the point, and enforcing its appeal upon
one leading principle, and in the fewest words. On such an
occasion, to be original without effort is no easy task. But
by touching on one distinctive and important feature of the
Protestant Church, the Prince contrived ingeniously to pre
pare his audience for his argument that a clergy, who had
to bear the burdens of family life, but to whom the pursuit
of wealth was denied, had a strong claim upon the sympathy
and liberality of the community at large :—
' When our ancestors,' he said, ' purified the Christian faith, and
shook off the yoke of a domineering Priesthood, they felt that the
keystone of that wonderful fabric which had grown up in the
dark times of the middle ages was the Celibacy of the Clergy, and
shrewdly foresaw that their reformed faith and newly-won
religious liberty would, on the contrary, only be secure in the
hands of a clergy united with the people by every sympathy,
national, personal, and domestic.
1854 LAUNCH OF 'THE ROYAL ALBERT? 65
* Gentlemen, this nation has enjoyed for three hundred years
the blessing of a Church Establishment which rests upon this
basis, and cannot be too grateful for the advantages afforded by
the fact that the Christian Ministers not only preach the doctrines
of Christianity, but live among their congregations an example for
the discharge of every Christian duty, as husbands, fathers, and
masters of families, themselves capable of fathoming the whole
depth of human feelings, desires, and difficulties.'
A tribute to the personal popularity of the Prince was paid
in the fact, that the unusually large sum of 12,500£. was
subscribed on the occasion.
Three days afterwards (13th May) the Queen had the
pleasure of giving the Prince's name to one of the finest
vessels which had hitherto been constructed for her Navy.
( On Saturday morning we went to Woolwich,' says Her
Majesty, in writing to King Leopold, 'where we witnessed,
amid thousands and thousands of spectators, the launch of
the Royal Albert (sister ship to the famed Duke of Wel
lington)^ 120 guns and 272 feet in length. I christened her,
and it was a moving sight to see this immense creature
glide into the water amidst the deafening cheers, bearing
dearest Albert's likeness.' 4
It was characteristic of the Prince's energy, that the same
day, as appears by his Diary, he went with Lord Hardinge
and Sir John Burgoyne by train to GKiildford, and thence on
4 The first service on which this fine vessel was employed was in carrying
ont reinforcements to the Crimea after the battle of Inkermann. In a letter
(24th May) to the Queen from her sister, this passage occurs: ' I read the
description in the papers yesterday of the launch of the Royal Albert, and your
christening it. What a beautiful sight it must have been ! Indeed, my dearest
Victoria, I can quite understand your wishing to have a son in the navy just
now, because I feel so proud of having one there, notwithstanding all the
dangers he may be exposed to. What is life worth, if you cannot spend and
exert the strength God has given you for a great cause, or on behalf of man
kind ? It is this conviction which I have always endeavoiired to instil into the
.hearts of my children, because it is the ever vibrating nerve in my own soul
which keeps me alive.'
YOL. III. F
66 MULTIFARIOUS OCCUPATIONS 1854
horseback to Aldershot Common, over which they rode for
three hours, arriving at the conclusion that it would afford
' an admirable site ' for the permanent camp, which the
Prince had long set his heart on seeing established. A few
days later (19th May) he started early in the morning with
Lord Derby, Mr. Sidney Herbert, and Colonel Talbot, and
spent several hours in examining some ground near Epsom
Downs, which had been proposed as the site for the Wellington
College, but was subsequently found to be inferior to that
near Sandhurst, which was adopted in the following October.
In the afternoon he presided at a meeting of the Fine Arts
Commission, and in the evening went to hear the Cologne
Choir, which he mentions as being ' quite admirable.'
Like all busy men, the Prince seems to have found more
time to see and hear things which may be regarded as re
creation than those who have most leisure at their command.
As we turn over the brief entries of his Diary for this month,
the evidence of this forces itself upon us.
The war had immensely increased the graver demands
upon his attention. Not a detail in connection with either
army or navy escaped him. He knew to a man the strength
of both forces, where they were, how equipped, and for
what they could be made available. The despatches to
and from abroad were more numerous than usual, and the
pressure of his correspondence, always great, had grown
heavier than ever. One day brings tidings of the bombard
ment of Odessa, another the unwelcome news of the Tiger
being taken by the Russians, and all its crew made prisoners ;
another, that English and French troops have to march upon
Athens to compel the King to hold his hand from assailing
Turkey. The dismissal of General Bonin, the Prussian War
Minister, is noted a few days afterwards as ( a very bad sign,'
and the negotiations between Austria and Prussia, who have
just executed a secret treaty, cause no small anxiety, which is,
1854 OF THE PRINCE CONSORT. 67
however, relieved by the frank explanations of the Austrian
Emperor to the Duke of Cambridge, who had taken Vienna
on his way to the East. On the 9th Mr. Gladstone brings
forward his Budget — an occasion made more anxious than
usual by the fact that he had to ask for six millions of ad
ditional taxes. These, however, were granted cheerfully in
answer to what the Prince notes as ' a very remarkable
speech' (eine ausgezeichnete Rede). Lord Cowley, over
for a few days from Paris, and Sir Hamilton Seymour,
just returned from St. Petersburg, have each to be seen,
and the precious information at their command elicited
by that skilful questioning of which the Prince was a
master. Silistria is besieged by the Kussians in such force,
that the Prince seems to have shared the general opinion,
afterwards to be so splendidly confuted by the gallantry
of the Turks, under the guidance of two young English offi
cers (Captain Butler and Lieutenant Nasmyth), that it must
surrender. Marshal St. Arnaud has begun to grow trouble
some by setting up a claim to the supreme command of the
Allied forces, and has to be brought to reason. Bunsen,
the valued and intimate friend of many years, with whose
services the King of Prussia has dispensed, and who is the
bearer of a letter of eighteen closely-written pages from his
Sovereign to the Queen,5 has to be seen, and the grave
aspect of affairs at Berlin to be discussed with him. But
preoccupied although the Prince necessarily was with such
incidents as these, he found time to preside more than once
during the month at the meetings of the Eoyal Commission,
to hear Faraday lecture at the Royal Institution on ' Mental
Education,' to inspect the works of the students of the
School of Design at Grore House, and to be present at soirees
given by Lord Eoss to the Royal Society, and by Lord de
5 The letter referred to in the note, p. 62 ante,
v 2
68 COURT FESTIVITIES. 1854
Grey to the Society of British Architects, where he threw
himself heart and soul into the study of the inventions and
designs which formed the attraction of these meetings, as
though science and art were the sole subject of his thoughts.
Nor were the anxieties of the month wholly unrelieved
by social gaieties. On Prince Arthur's birthday ( 1st of May)
two hundred children were made happy at a ball at Buck
ingham Palace, to which Lord Aberdeen, who had little to
cheer him in the heavy responsibilities of his office, received
the following graceful invitation from the Queen : — ' Though
the Queen cannot send Lord Aberdeen a card for a child's
bal^ perhaps he may not disdain coming for a short while to
see a number of happy little people, including some of his
grandchildren, enjoying themselves.' On the 12th, marking
the value attached to the French Alliance, the Queen and
Prince were present for some hours at a bal costume given
by Count Walewski, the French Ambassador, — an honour for
which the Count was profuse in his expressions of acknow
ledgment. The ball, the Prince notes, ' was very brilliant,
ind the costumes most beautiful.' A great ball, to which
1 ,800 guests were invited, took place at Buckingham Palace
on the 1 7th, and the Prince records, as the main incident of
a Royal concert given a few nights before, that Lablache
sang for the first time in England for two years.
The Queen's birthday (24th), which was spent at Osborne,
was made memorable to the Royal children by their having
given over to them the Swiss Cottage, which had been erected
there partly for their pastime and partly for instruction in
little household duties, and to which a Museum of Natural
History was attached, while beside it were little garden
plots allotted to each, where they were expected to make
themselves practically acquainted with the simpler elements
of garden culture.
On the 21st of June the Prince had to preside at the Trinity
1854 SPEECH AT TRINITY HOUSE DINNER. 69
House dinner, and records that of twenty-three speeches made
on the occasion no fewer than eight devolved upon himself.
All were good ; but that which introduced the toast of the
Army and Navy was especially so. No man in England was
better qualified to estimate the difficulties of the enterprise
in which our army and navy were embarked, and knowing,
as he did, the impatience with which results were sure to be
looked for by the public, he took occasion to indicate what
these difficulties were in proposing the toast of the two
Services : — •
* The toast,' he said, ' of the Array and Navy of Great Britain
will be drank by you with peculiar emotions at this time. As
your eyes are turned towards these Services, your hearts beat
for them, and with their success the welfare and the honour of
the country are so intimately bound up. They will do their
duty as they have always done, and may the Almighty bless
their efforts ! What is asked to be achieved by them in this
instance is a task of inordinate difficulty, not only from the
nature and climate of the country in which they are fighting, but
also from the peculiarity of the enemy to whom they are opposed,
as it may so happen that the army may meet a foe of ten times
its number, whilst the fleet may find it impossible to meet one at
all. All these difficulties, however, may be considered as com
pensated by the goodness of our cause, " the vindication of the
public law of Europe," and the fact that we have fighting by our
side a Power, the military prowess and vigour of which we have
hitherto chiefly known from the severity of long and anxious
contests. If there be a contest between us now, it will be one
of emulation, and not of enmity.'
This well-timed statement of the object of the war, which
was not the maintenance of the Turkish Empire for its own
sake, but ' the vindication of the public law of Europe,' was
less necessary then than it subsequently became. Still
there was a party who forgot, in their disgust at Turkish
misrule, the larger issues which were at stake ; and it was
desirable to keep these prominently before the public mind.
70 SERVICES OF PRINCE TO TRINITY HOUSE. 1854
Indeed had it not been felt that they involved something far
more important to England and to Europe than the duration
of an effete dynasty, the determination to prosecute the war
to a successful issue could not have been sustained through
the long months of anxiety and loss and gigantic struggle,
by which the triumph of right against lawless aggression
was ultimately to be vindicated.
This was the first time the Prince had presided over the
Elder Brethren since the important alterations in the consti
tution of their body which had been effected by Parliament
in the previous year. To his wise counsels it had been
mainly due, that the necessary reforms had been ungrudgingly
accepted by them ; while, at the same time, by the care he
had taken in his negotiations on their behalf, while surren
dering to the Government the power of levying dues,
which the Trinity House had previously possessed, they
retained their independence and powers of administration
unimpaired. It was therefore with perfect truth that he
was able to congratulate them on the working of these
alterations, as ' a successful attempt at that difficult and nice
operation to bring the spontaneous activity of a public body
into harmony with the general feelings of the country, as
represented in its Government, without destroying all in
dividual and organic life by the killing influence of an arbi
trary mechanical centralisation,' 6
Meanwhile all eyes were directed towards the Danube,
6 To this hour the invaluable services of the Prince to the Trinity House in
the year 1853 are warmly recognised. In a letter from the Secretary of the
Board (4th January, 1877) now before us, he says : ' It is a great happiness to
us that the wise " sailing directions" then laid down for us have since enabled
us (although the navigation is at times difficult and critical) to avoid alike the
Scylla of irresponsibility and the Charybdis of losing our corporate identity ;
and I may add that we continue to be deeply indebted, in the arduous task
known in this keen world as " holding one's own," to the moral support which
has apparently become a tradition in the Royal family, from, doubtless, in the
first instance, the Prince's gracious and illustrious example.'
1854 DEFENCE OF SILISTRIA. 71
where the resistance of the Turks to the assaults of the
superior Russian forces had excited equal surprise and ad
miration. The whole efforts of the Russian generals were
now concentrated on the siege of Silistria ; and, just when
the tidings of its fall were looked for as a matter of certainty,7
came the news of repulse after repulse inflicted upon immense
masses of the besiegers. After the English and French
army had reached Constantinople, it was felt by our Cabinet
that the fall of Silistria would produce a bad effect both at
the seat of war and throughout Europe. They therefore
were urgent for a movement of English and French troops
in support of Omar Pasha, with the view of raising the siege.
From Silistria itself came the strongest representations, that
it must fall, unless relieved by the Allied forces ; but Lord
Raglan found it impossible, for want of the means of land
transport, to move any portion of his troops from Varna for
the purpose. When, therefore, the tidings reached him that
on the 22nd of June the siege had been raised, and that the
Russians were in full retreat, having lost upwards of 12.000
men in their unsuccessful assaults on the works, no one was
more surprised than himself. All the accounts from the English
officers at both Schumla and Silistria had represented that it
was impossible for the Turks to hold out many days longer, and
lie opened the despatch from Omar Pasha which announced
the retreat of the Russians from Silistria, fully expecting to
find in it the particulars of its fall.
A crushing defeat of the Russians under General Soimonoff 8
at Giurgevo, on the 7th of July, was soon afterwards followed
by the retirement of their whole forces beyond the Pruth.
7 Thus, on the 28th of May, the Duke of Newcastle ' regrets to inform Her
Majesty that by a telegram received this day from Belgrade, dated yesterdny,
half-past one o'clock, P.M., the Turkish garrison of Silistria was about to sur
render : the terms of capitulation stem ro be " assez honoraUes " for the Turks.'
8 General Soimonoff was killed at Inkern:ann on the oth November fol
lowing.
72 AUSTRIA OCCUPIES THE PRINCIPALITIES. 1854
The invasion of the Principalities was now practically at
an end, and the dreaded name of the Czar had been shorn of
its prestige by the valour of the Turks, whom he had affected
to despise.
The precipitate movement of his forces across the Pruth
was no doubt accelerated, in some measure, by the fact that
Austria had followed up the Czar's refusal to evacuate the
Principalities upon her summons, by concluding a Conven
tion (14th June) with the Porte. In pursuance of its terms
she was now moving a large and well-disciplined army into
the Principalities, for the purpose of restoring the state of
things which had existed there previous to the Russian in
vasion. With the Austrians on their right flank, and the
Allied forces on their left, and confronted by the considerable
forces now accumulated under the command of Omar Pasha,
the position of the Russian army in the Principalities had
become no longer tenable. But though driven back into his
own territory, the Western Powers had no reason to believe
that the Czar was prepared to abate one jot of his preten
sions to the protectorate, civil and religious, of the Greek
Christians in Turkey, which had been the proximate and
ostensible cause of the war. In fact, the despatch of Count
Nesselrode to Prince Grortschakoff (17th June\ which em
bodied the reply to the Austrian summons, placed this
beyond a doubt. The private intelligence also, which readied
the Cabinets of the West from St. Petersburg, represented
the Czar as counting somewhat on the anxiety of Europe for
peace, to enable him to secure it on easy terms ; while, if
forced to carry on the war, he had declared ' that he would do
so for twenty years if necessary, and that he should in the end
weary out Europe even if it were all united against him.' 9
But if such was the warlike temper of the Russian autocrat,
not less were the Western Powers determined to put his
9 Despatch from Lori Bloomfield to Lord Clarendon, Berlin, 7th July, 1854.
i854 SPEECH BY LORD LYNDHURST. 73
vaunted powers of endurance to the test. Austria and
Prussia, indeed, might have been well pleased to negotiate
for peace on the footing of the status quo ante bellum ; and
the States of the Diet, ever prone to support Russia as a
friend on whom they could rely for resistance to their ab
sorption in an United Germany, had very plainly indicated
that this was their view of the basis for a peace. But
neither the Grovernment nor people of Great Britain were
minded to close the struggle without securing Europe against
the hazard of being again plunged into a similar conflict by
the renewal of the same pretensions.
The public feeling on the subject found expression in a
speech of Lord Lyndhurst in the House of Lords on the
19th of June, — a speech which must at all times have been
remarkable for the luminous force of its statements, the
logical vigour of its deductions, the noble rhetoric, which,
while it quickened the listeners' blood, also captivated their
understanding, but which was especially remarkable as a
display of intellectual energy by a man in his eighty-second
year. His argument that Russia had shown by her faithless
ness and treachery, that it was idle to make engagements
with her, was received with enthusiasm by men little given
to the display of feeling. Cheers followed cheers, as ' the
old man eloquent ' denounced a long career of successful
perfidy in passages like these : —
' Look,' he said,' at her whole conduct, and then, if any person
can be credulous enough to trust in any statement of Russia, or
in any engagement into which she may enter contrary to her own
interests, all I can say is, that I admire the extent of his faith. Let
me recall to your lordships' recollection what took place at St.
Petersburg. . . . Sir. H. Seymour heard that Russian troops
were being collected on the Russian frontier : he was satisfied with
his authority, and he mentioned the circumstance to Count
Nesselrode. The Count contradicted the statement : he said to
Sir H. Seymour: " Do not believe what you hear; believe only
74 SPEECH BY LORD LYNDHURST. 1854
what you see : all that is taking place is only a change in the
position of Our armies, which is usual at this season of the year.
I assure you, you are mistaken. . . ." Is this the system, and
are these the persons on whose assurances we are to depend. . . . ?
' When the interests of millions are at stake, when the liber
ties of mankind are at issue, away with confidence. Confidence
generally ends in credulity. This is true of statesmen as of
individuals. jVTy lords, the history of Russia, from the estab
lishment of the empire down to the present moment, is a history
of fraud, duplicity, trickery, artifice, and violence. The present
Emperor has proclaimed himself protector of the Greek Church in
Turkey, just as the Empress Catherine declared herself protector
of the Greek Church in Poland. By means of that protectorate
she fomented dissensions and stirred up political strife in the
country. She then marched into Poland under the pretence of
allaying tumults, and stripped the kingdom of some of its
fairest provinces. We know the ultimate result ; it is too familiar
to require more particular reference.
' Look at another instance of Russian policy of more recent
occurrence. Russia agreed to a treaty with Turkey, by which
she recognised the independence of the Crimea. Nevertheless
she stirred up insurrections in that country, under the old pre
tence of protecting one party against another, and when the
opportunity offered, she sent Suwaroff, one of her most barbarous
Generals, into the Crimea, who murdered the inhabitants and
despoiled them of their territory, while a line of Russian ships
invested the coast and cut off all communication with Constan
tinople. At the very moment when this was being done, Russia
was not only at peace with Turkey, but was actually negotiating
a treaty of commerce with her. . . . Russia has doubled her
European territories within the last fifty years, and yet she is bent
on possessing herself of Khiva. The loss of two armies does
not deter her from prosecuting this purpose, although the place
cannot be of the slightest value to her, except as affording her the
means of annoying us in respect to our Eastern possessions. In
this way does Russia go on for ever. Take the most recent in
stance. While Nicholas was pretending to act the part of pro
tector of Turkey, and trying to cajole the Sultan with professions
of friendship and esteem, he was at the time planning the partition
of his empire. This is the Emperor with whom you are now
1854 SPEECH BY LORD CLARENDON. 75
dealing, and on whose statements and representations we are to
rely.'
More to the same effect followed, leading up to the con
clusion, that if any engagement were to be made with
Russia, England must take material guarantees for its ful
filment.
' But then my noble friend opposite may say, What course would
you pursue ? What is your policy ? My reply is, that this will
depend a good deal on the events of the war. This, however,
I unhesitatingly declare, that in no event, except that of ex
treme necessity, ought we to make peace without previously
destroying the Russian fleet in the Black Sea, and laying pros
trate the fortifications by which it is defended.'
Prolonged cheering hailed the venerable speaker when he
sat do\vn, having closed one of even his finest speeches with
the words —
' My lords, I feel strongly on this subject, and I believe that
if this barbarous nation, this enemy of all progress except that
which tends to strengthen and consolidate its own power, this
state which punishes education as a crime, should once succeed in
establishing itself in the heart of Europe, it would be the greatest
calamity that could befall the human race.'
Lord Clarendon followed, and his language made it clear
to all, that if the Government were silent as to the terms of
peace to which they looked forward, their silence was not due
to any want of will to curtail the dangerous predominance of
Russian force, or to check her policy of selfish aggrandisement.
' All Europe,' were his closing words, ' is not to be disturbed,
great interests are not to be injured, the people are not to
have fresh burdens imposed upon them, great social and com
mercial relations are not to be abruptly torn asunder, and all
the greatest Powers of Europe are not to be united in arms
for an insignificant result.'
76 LORD ABERDEEN'S SPEECH IN REPLY 1854
Had the debate ended here all would have been well.
Lord Derby, however, rose after Lord Clarendon, and pro
nounced a vehement philippic, which was little more than
an echo of what had been better said by Lord Lyndhurst.
Stung by the implied reproaches of both these brilliant
orators, that the Government were disposed to deal slackly
with the enterprise they had in hand, and possibly feeling
that their language might make it more difficult, by alarming
the other European Powers, for England and France to carry
these Powers along with them. Lord Aberdeen was tempted
to reply. The tone of his statement seemed peculiarly cold
after the passionate eloquence of former speakers. Knowing
himself to be as solicitous as they could be for an effective
peace, but also knowing, as they could not know, how hedged
about with difficulty the position of the Government was, a
want of heartiness in the cause for which English blood was
now up at fever heat seemed to weigh down his words.
Even this might have escaped censure, had he not tried to
mitigate Lord Lyndhurst's denunciations of Russian en
croachments. The ex-Chancellor had gone beyond the fact
in alleging that they had enabled the Czars to double their
European territory within the last fifty years. But though
exaggerated, the general charge was true; and it was idle
in Lord Aberdeen to attempt, as he did, to vindicate the
systematic aggressions of years by calling attention to the
fact that, although the Russians were within twenty miles
of Constantinople in 1829, they had not made the surrender
to themselves of any Turkish territory in Europe a condition
of their accepting the treaty of Adrianople. Only by that
fatuity which upon occasion overtakes even the most judi
cious, was it possible to account for this inopportune refe
rence to a treaty, which Lord Aberdeen in the same sentence
denounced as disastrous.
The mischievous effect which it produced was soon ap-
]854 CAUSES GREAT DISSATISFACTION. 77
parent. Lord Aberdeen's words were laid hold of, as giving
countenance to the charge, thoroughly unjust in itself, but
which not merely the adversaries of the Government, but
some of its own members, had been at pains to keep constantly
before the public, that the war was coldly prosecuted by the
First Minister of the Crown, and that he had been dragged
into it against his will. So general, indeed, was the dis
satisfaction, that Mr. Layard gave notice in the House of
Commons a few nights afterwards (23rd June), of a motion
4 that in the opinion of this House, the language held by the
First Minister of the Crown was calculated to raise grave
doubts in the public mind as to the objects and results of
the present war, and to lessen the prospect of an honourable
and durable peace.'
The Government would not have been sorry to join issue
with their opponents on this motion, where they would have
been sure of a victory ; for as Lord Aberdeen said, writing to
the Queen (24th June), ' after the various defeats of the
Government, it is most essential that an opportunity should
be found of testing the real feelings of the House of Com
mons.' But he felt it was necessary, for his own sake, that
he should remove the misapprehensions created by his speech,
and in the same letter he announced that he had given
notice of a motion for the purpose. To this communication
Her Majesty replied :—
'26th June, 1851.
' The Queen is very glad to hear that Lord Aberdeen will
take an opportunity to-day of dispelling misapprehensions
which have arisen in the public mind in consequence of his
last speech in the House of Lords, and the effect of which
has given the Queen very great uneasiness. She knows Lord
Aberdeen so well, that she can fully enter into his feelings,
and understand what he means ; but the public, particularly
78 LORD ABERDEEN'S EXPLANATION 1854
under strong ejspitement of patriotic feeling, is impatient
and annoyed to hear at this moment the First Minister of the
Crown enter into an impartial examination of the Emperor
of Eussia's character and conduct.
4 The qualities in Lord Aberdeen's character, which the
Queen values most highly, his candour and his courage in
expressing opinions, even if opposed to general feelings at
the moment, are in this instance dangerous to him, and the
Q.ueen hopes that in the vindication of his own conduct to
day, which ought to be triumphant, as it wants in fact no
vindication, he will not undertake the ungrateful and
injurious task of vindicating the Emperor of Eussia from
any of the exaggerated charges brought against him and his
policy, at a time when there is enough in that policy to make
us fight with all our might against it.'
Lord Aberdeen introduced his statement by moving for a
copy of a Despatch written by himself to Lord Heytesbury on
the 31st October, 1829, with respect to the Treaty of Adria-
nople, then recently concluded. The portions of this Despatch
which he read were sufficient to prove that he considered
the concessions obtained by Eussia under that Treaty, though
not of territory, were, by the political influence which they
gave her over Turkey, really more disastrous to that country's
independence, and ultimately to the peace of Europe, than
a partial loss of territory would have been :—
' Exception,' he said, * has been taken to some expressions of
mine, as if I expressed doubt or disbelief of any danger from
Russian aggression. Now I wish here to say that I entertain
the greatest alarm as to Russian aggression against Turkey.
Against that aggression in any shape — whether in the shape of
influence, of conquest, or otherwise — we are prepared to protect
her. But with respect to Russian aggression upon Europe, in
dependently of her designs upon Turkey, I certainly did express
no great alarm, because I feel none. If Russia, indeed, could be
1 8 54 OF HIS FORMER SPEECH. 79
supposed to have made good her aggression upon Turkey, and
to be in possession of Constantinople, then indeed I should feel
alarmed, because I think she would then acquire the means of
becoming formidable and dangerous to Europe. . . . Danger
from Russia to Europe appears to me mainly, if not entirely, to
depend upon her power in Turkey and in the East. If that
power be checked, then I cannot think that there need be any
very great alarm as to what she may do to Austria, or Prussia,
or France, or England. This, however much it may have been
misunderstood, was really all I meant to express as to my general
disbelief in any danger from Russian aggression.'
The general views developed by Lord Aberdeen in his short
statesmanlike speech were so thoroughly in accord with those
of all moderate men, that he had no difficulty in setting him
self right, both with the House of Lords and with the public.
Passing over the outrageous attacks upon his sincerity
and patriotism, to which he had for some time been per
sistently subjected, with the remark that he should feel
degraded by condescending to enter into details on accu
sations so absurd and improbable, he explained his attitude
with reference to the war in words which, for the time.,
silenced even his opponents :—
' It is true, my lords, that I have, perhaps more than any other
man in this country, struggled to maintain a state of peace. I
have done so, because I thought it a duty to the people of this
country, a duty to God and man, first to exhaust every possible
measure to obtain peace before we engaged in war. I may own,
though I trust my conscience acquits me of not having done the
utmost, that I only regret not having done enough, or lest I
may have lost some possible means of averting what I consider
the greatest calamity that can befall a country. It has been
said that my desire for peace unfits me to make war ; but how
and why do I wish to make war ? I wish to make war in order
to obtain peace, and no weapon that can be used in war can make
the war so sure and speedy, and attain peace, as to make that
war with the utmost vigour and determination.'
So EXPEDITION TO SEVASTOPOL 1854
Only one Peer, Lord Clanricarde, was found, after this
statement, to renew the old charge of pusillanimity against
the Premier, but the elaborate distortion of facts by which
the accusation was supported, made more conspicuous by the
personal rancour which inspired it, was not calculated to
awaken any response in such an arena. The result was that,
as Lord Aberdeen wrote the same evening to the Queen, ' it was
very coldly received throughout, and ended without a single
cheer.' For Mr. Layard to have persisted in his motion after
Lord Aberdeen's explanation would have been to court defeat,
and he accordingly withdrew it.
In his reply to Lord Lyndhurst, Lord Aberdeen had
alluded with some bitterness to what had fallen from him as
to the necessity for razing the fortifications of Sebastopol.
' My noble and learned friend,' he had said, ' has given the
Emperor due notice that he had better lose no time in forti
fying Sebastopol, and I daresay His Majesty the Emperor
will follow my noble and' learned friend's advice.' It may
have flashed across his mind, that the allusion had been
prompted by private information, that at this very moment
the Cabinet were not at one upon the expediency of an
attack upon Sebastopol— expediency, that is to say, with
reference to the chances of success, not with reference to the
object itself. From the outset of the war it had been generally
foreseen, that to succeed there would be to strike at the basis
of Eussia's power to endanger the peace of Europe. So early
as the 14th of March the Duke of Newcastle sent to the Queen
the copy of a plan which had been sketched by the French
Emperor for military operations in the East, in which he
suggested that Sebastopol should be attacked. This plan,
the Duke stated, had been approved by Lord Raglan, Lord
de Eos, Lord Clarendon and himself. But, looked at more
closely, it was found to be beyond the resources at the dis
posal of the Allied Powers in the early part of the campaign,
1854 DECIDED UPON. 81
and whilst the safety of Constantinople was still in jeopardy.
But the recent turn of events had revived the idea ; and by
the 28th of June it was so far matured and adopted by the
Ministry as a body, that the draft of the instructions to
Lord Eaglan which led to the expedition was submitted by
the Duke of Newcastle on that day to a meeting of the
Cabinet. This meeting was held at Lord Russell's house, Pem
broke Lodge,10 and in writing to the Queen next morning,
Lord Aberdeen says : —
' The Cabinet assembled yesterday evening at Lord John
Russell's at Richmond, and continued to a very late hour. A
draft of instructions to Lord Raglan had been prepared by the
Duke of Newcastle, in which the necessity o£ a prompt attack
upon Sebastopol and the Russian fleet was strongly urged. The
amount of force now assembled at Varna, and in the neigh
bourhood, appeared to be amply sufficient to justify such an enter
prise with the assistance of the English and French fleets. But
although the expedition to the Crimea was pressed very warmly,
10 This is the meeting which Mr. Kinglake has enlivened his brilliant
narrative by describing as if the airy chamber in which it was held had been
A pleasing land of drowsyhead,
Of dreams that wave before the half-shut eye,
to the influence of which a body of remarkable men, met to decide on a ques
tion of momentous importance to the nation, were in some strange way forced
to succumb (Invasion of the Crimea, 6th ed. vol. ii. p. 249, and note, p. 407).
That the Duke of Newcastle, not flattered perhaps by the listless attention
paid by some of his friends to his very ably written Despatch, should have
mentioned the incident is natural ; but the purport of that Despatch having been
settled, according to Mr. Kinglake' s own admission (ibid. p. 410), by the
Cabinet the day before with ' anxious care and attention,' the document was
not likely under any circumstances to provoke discussion. If, then, a few of
the overworked members of the Cabinet succumbed to the soothing monotones
of the Duke of Newcastle, why discr^ditthe Cabinet by suggesting that the terms
of the Despatch only escaped challenge, because ' all its members, except a small
minority, were asleep ? ' It is not even hinted, that of those who then ' slept
the sleep of the weary,' Lord Aberdeen was one, and he at least saw nothing
in the Despatch to fetter the discretion of the responsible leaders of the Allied
forces, which Mr. Kinglake, upon the weighty authority of Lord Eaglan,
maintains that it did. The Despatch itself, with the private letter to Lord
Raglan which preceded it, are printed by Mr. Kinglake (vol. ii. cap. xvi.).
VOL. III. G
82 APPROVED BY FRENCH EMPEROR, 1854
and recommended to be undertaken with the least possible delay,
the final decision was left to the judgment and discretion of Lord
Raglan and Marshal St. Arnaud, after they should have communi
cated with Omar Pasha.'
It is now known, upon the authority of Lord Eaglan him
self, that he did not consider that the terms of this Despatch
left ' the final decision ' in his hands. Soldiers naturally
judge such matters very differently from civilians, for upon
them the point of honour presses more keenly. While,
therefore, the language of the Despatch will probably be held
by most people to fairly justify the view expressed by Lord
Aberdeen, it is nevertheless the fact, that Lord Raglan re
garded it as ' little short of an absolute order from the Secre
tary of State,' and as such ( determined to obey it.'
That the disappointment at home would have been
great had it been otherwise, is certain. Impatient as the
country had become at the comparative inaction of the
Allied forces, people were not disposed to listen to the
cautious counsels of those who urged delay, until some
certain information could be procured as to the strength of
the defences of Sebastopol and the forces which would have
to be encountered in the Crimea. Lord Raglan was well
aware of this. He knew also, how completely the feeling was
shared by the Emperor of the French, for before his Despatch
left England, the Duke of Newcastle was in possession of a
copy of a letter to Lord Cowley (28th June) in which the
Emperor wrote : ' J'avais deja prevenu la pensee du
gouvernement Anglais, en ordonnant a St.-Arnaud que si
les Russes se retireraient, il fallait prendre la Crimee, et
porter la guerre en Asie.9 The Allied forces were being
wasted by sickness and inaction. The greatness of the object
in view warranted some boldness in adventure ; and the
very uncertainty with which the enterprise was invested
must have given it some attraction, even for a disciple of the
iS54 AND BY THE BRITISH NATION. 83
great chief whose rule it was, to leave as little as possible to
chance. These, and other considerations which might be
suggested, may have all helped, insensibly, to influence Lord
Eaglan in reading, as he did, between the lines of his instruc
tions, without having recourse to the serious imputation on
the Ministry of having dictated an impracticable enterprise
to the head of an army in the field.
'Parliament,' says Mr. Kinglake (vol. ii. p. 246), ewas
sitting, and it might be imagined that there was something to
say against the plan for invading a province of Russia at a
moment when all the main causes of dispute were vanishing.'
But Parliament had shown, by the incidents recorded in this
chapter, that it did not consider, any more than did the
country, that ' the main causes of the dispute were vanish
ing ; ' while the response awakened by Lord Lyndhurst's
words showed conclusively enough, how eager it was for the
invasion of the Crimea. The destruction of Sebastopol,
indeed, was the thought uppermost in men's minds, and
between this time and the period when it was known that
the expedition with that object had been decided upon, the
press rang with reproaches on the supineness of the Govern
ment in not hurling the Allied forces at the great naval
stronghold of the Czar.11 The general feeling was so tho
roughly shared by the Prince, that he gave a special study
to the question, how the advance against Sebastopol was to
be conducted. By a curious coincidence he sent the result
of his studies to the Duke of Newcastle the same day (29th
June) that the Duke forwarded to the Queen his Despatch
11 Thus, for example, The Times writes (24th July) : ' We are now approach
ing the sixth month of actual hostilities, and as yet not a shot has been fired
by the laud forces of England. . . . The broad policy of the war consists in
striking at the very heart of the Russian power in the East, and that heart is at
Sebastopol. . . . To destroy Sebastopol is nothing less than to demolish the entire
fabric of Russian ambition in those very regions where it is most dangerous to
Europe. This feat, and this only, would have really promoted the solid and
durable objects of the war.'
o 2
84 PRINCE SKETCHES PLAN 1854
to Lord Raglan for Her Majesty's approval. In the letter
which accompanied his conclusions, he puts them forward
merely as ' the considerations which had occurred to him in
his room,' adding, ' but such as they are, you might perhaps
communicate them to your colleagues, and even to Lord
Eaglan when you write to him.'
The Prince's Memorandum is prefaced by the statement,
that ' after the retreat of the Russians from the Danube, and
the entry of the Austrians into Wallachia, it appears clear
that it cannot be the policy of England to send her troops
into the marshy ground of the former, or the exhausted
country of the latter; but that our object should be the
destruction of Sebastopol, the point which really commands
the Black Sea.'
' Sebastopol,' he proceeds, ' appears to be inaccessible by
sea. We are in total ignorance as to the strength of its
garrison, and it may be difficult, under any circumstances,
even for a land force, to carry on a siege against it by regular
approaches. Probably, however, it may be possible to estab
lish an efficient blockade both by land and sea, so as to
ensure its reduction by starvation. To effect this an occu
pation of the Crimea in force would be required.
6 The British troops in the East amount to 30,000 effective
men. The French speak of 80,000, and probably 40,000
may be available for such a service ; while the Turks should
now be in a condition to send from 30 to 40,000 of their
army from the Danube, with a large quantity of siege artil
lery, which they certainly possess.
' With a combined army of 110,000 men we need not fear
to undertake the expedition.
' The question would then only remain as to the best
mode of conducting it.
' The first difficulty is the absence of all information as to
the Crimea itself, which can in any way be relied upon. We
1854 FOR INVASION OF THE CRIMEA. 85
are equally ignorant as to its population, its harbours, its
rivers and roads, its means of supplying troops, and the
amount of the Russian force employed in it.' To meet this
difficulty, the Memorandum suggests, roving expeditions
should be made by our steam squadron to all parts of the
coast — landings should be effected where possible, and some
of the inhabitants carried off and subjected to cross-exami
nation.
How and when to land was the next question. ' The point
selected,' the Prince continues, 'should be such as would
bring us nearest to Sebastopol, without exposing us to in
terruption in our early operations from its garrison, and at
the same time command and cut off its communications
from the interior.' Into this branch of the question he then
goes in considerable detail, founding his observations on the
map of the Crimea copied by Major Jervis from the Russian
official map of 1837, which was subsequently used by Lord
Raglan for the expedition. The plateau between the Rivers
Katscha and Belbek seemed to the Prince to be well adapted
for the formation of an entrenched camp, with a view to the
object aimed at, and to otfer, from the nature of the ground
and its command of the roads to Sebastopol, a secure position
for the invaders, and an excellent basis for an attack on
Sebastopol. When, however, the Allies reached this ground
after the battle of the Alma, it disclosed features which
woidd have made a descent there most dangerous, if not
impossible. The Prince then goes on to suggest that the
attention of the Russians should be drawn away from the
points of invasion by attacks from the sea on other parts of
the coast of the Crimea, during which a landing might be
effected at the place selected, and time be gained for
securing the position by field-works and entrenchments.
6 From this position, should it not appear advisable to direct
an immediate attack upon Sebastopol itself, such heights
#6 PRINCE ON INVASION OF CRIMEA. 1854
might probably be gained in rear of the harbour as would
give the means of throwing shells among the shipping and
into the dockyard.'
To seize the isthmus of Perekop, or to take up a position
to the south of it, so as to prevent the advance of reinforce
ments to Sebastopol from that side, might also, continues
the Prince, be a matter for consideration ; but this ought
not to be done at any risk to the security of the main body
of the invading army, or its efficiency for the investment of
Sebastopol.
4 It is idle, perhaps,' says the Prince in conclusion, ' to
speculate at this distance, and without better information,
on the mode of besieging Sebastopol. But we may be jus
tified in contemplating its possible investment by an army
from 60,000 to 70,000 men, covered by another from 30,000
to 40,000 strong — the communication of the investing forces
with the sea maintained, and the mouth of the harbour
blockaded, in hoping for its fall.'
It is probable that no one, either Englishman or French
man, had at this time gone more carefully into the subject
discussed in this Memorandum than the Prince, for among
his multifarious pursuits none seem to have more interested
his attention than those of the military tactician and strate
gist. We are not in a position to say, however, whether it
ever went beyond the hands of the Duke of Newcastle ;
but those who are familiar with what was subsequently done
to prepare for the landing in the Crimea will know how
closely the sfceps taken correspond with the main sugges
tions of the Prince's sketch.
CHAPTER LV.
UNITED as England and France now were in an enterprise
for the success of which mutual accord and loyalty were in
dispensable, it was natural the Emperor of the French should
seek to establish personal relations between himself and the
Court of England ; as these, while gratifying his own
ambition, might help to draw closer the political under
standing with France, which in the interest of both nations
it was most desirable to cement. The first approaches with
this view came naturally from the French side. The Emperor
had decided on establishing during the summer a camp of
100,000 men between Boulogne and St. Omer, and early in
June he asked Lord Cowley as a friend, ' whether he thought an
invitation to Prince Albert to come and see the French army
there would be acceptable.' In communicating this circum
stance to Lord Clarendon, Lord Cowley mentioned that he was
sure one of the great objects of the Emperor, in seeking this
interview, was the hope, by personal communication, of dis
pelling the prejudice which he supposed to exist against him.
However this might be, the political advantages likely to
result from gratifying the Emperor's wish were obvious. A
visit from the Consort of the Queen of England could not fail
to raise his position with his subjects, and to strengthen his
hands as our ally. ' Nor,' added Lord Cowley, ' in calculating
the advantages which may result from a compliance with the
Emperor's desire, can I forget the impression which Prince
Albert's sound understanding must make upon His Majesty,
or the results which it may produce.'
88 CORRESPONDENCE OF FRENCH EMPEROR 1854
The course prescribed by the interests of the country was
so clear, that the Prince could not hesitate for a moment in
letting it be known that the proposed invitation would be
accepted. It came in the following letter : —
' Mon Frere, — Votre Altesse Royale sait que mettant en
pratique sa propre idee, et voulant prouver une determination
de soutenir jusqu'au bout la lutte que nous avons com-
mencee ensemble, j'ai decide la reunion d'une armee entre
St.-Omer et Boulogne. Je n'ai pas besoin de dire a votre
Altesse quel plaisir j'aurais a la voir et combien je serais
heureux de lui montrer mes troupes ; je suis d'ailleurs per
suade que les liens personnels contribueront encore a cimenter
1'union si heureusement etablie entre deux grands peuples.
Je vous prie de presenter a la Heine mes respectueux hom-
mages et de recevoir 1'expression de 1'estime et de la sincere
affection que je vous ai vouees. Sur ce, mon Frere. je prie
Dieu, t^ii'fl vous ait en sa sainte et digne garde !
6 NAPOLEON.
'St.- Cloud, le 3 Juillet 18o4.'
To this the Prince promptly replied :—
' Sire et cher Frere, — C'est avec une bien vive satisfaction
que je viens de recevoir la gracieuse et aimable lettre que
V. M. a bien voulu m'adresser. Le desir qu'Elle y te-
moigne de me voir au camp de St.-Omer, ainsi que les termes
si aimables dans lesquels Elle a daigne Pexprimer, me font
un devoir d'y satisfaire ; et ce devoir, je vous prie de le
croire, me sera bien doux a remplir, cornme il me procurera
le plaisir de faire la connaissance personnelle de votre Majeste
et de pouvoir lui exprimer en personne, quel prix la Reine et
moi nous attachons a 1'amitie et a 1'intimite des rapports
qui unissent les gouvernements et les peuples de nos deux
pays.
' II me sera en outre du plus haut interet d'assister a une
1854 WITH THE PRINCE CONSORT. 89
concentration de troupes de cette noble armee rangee dans
ce moment a cote de la notre pour la defense du droit public
Europeen, et de voir ces troupes commandees par votre
Majeste elle-meme.
6 La Eeine me charge de ses sinceres remerciments pour
1'aimable souvenir de votre Majeste, et desire d'etre rappelee
a celui de 1'Imperatrice.
4 C'est avec les sentiments d'attachement et devouement
bien sinceres que je suis,
' Sire et cher Frere,
' de Yotre Majeste Imperiale
' le bon frere,
6 ALBERT.
' Buckingham Palace, le 5 do Juillet 1854.' l
Writing to Baron Stockmar a few days afterwards (18th
July), the Queen announces the arrangement thus : — ' I may
now disclose a secret, viz., Albert will go early in September
for two or three days to the camp at St. Omer. The Em
peror wished it much, and it was also wished here, and
thought a right and natural thing to do, considering that our
armies are fighting together.' Why and how warmly the
Baron approved the projected visit, he tells the Prince in a
letter from Coburg a few days afterwards (24th July) : —
' I highly approve your intention of going in September to
the camp at St. Omer. As a general rule, English politicians
do not sufficiently observe the state of things on the Continent
with their own eyes. From everything that induces people
in an influential position to make such personal inspection
I anticipate good, and from the present occasion more than
1 The same day Lord Clarendon writes to the Prince: 'I have the honour
to return the Emperor's letter, and the answer of your Royal Highness, which
is quite excellent, and must, I am sure, be productive of good effect. I can see
no objection, but the contrary, to your Royal Highness addressing the Empe
ror as "frere," and Lord Aberdeen, whom I have consulted, is of the same
opinion.'
90 WANT OF UNION IN CABINET. 1854
usual, inasmuch as the good or evil destiny of the present
time will directly and chiefly depend upon a rational, honour
able, and resolute alliance between England and France.
Once the war has begun, the weal and woe of these countries,
both at home and abroad, as indeed of all Europe, will
depend upon whether or not the Allied Powers shall vindi
cate successfully the principles of honour and justice, and
shall not upon any consideration be induced to conclude a
peace which shall have the effect of confirming again by
treaty, and for a lengthened period, the preponderance of
Russia, and therefore of Barbarism over Civilisation.'
If ever a Ministry, strong in its own unity of counsels and
mutual trust, and strong also in Parliament, was necessary,
it was so at the present time. But notoriously discontents
reigned within the Cabinet itself. Two at least of its members,
Lord Russell and Lord Palmerston, would have preferred to
lead rather than to be led. Each had his partisans within
and without the Cabinet, and it was apparent to all the
world that no cordial unanimity existed between the Peelite
section of the Ministry and their colleagues. In the House
of Commons the followers of the Government showed no
symptoms of coherence. The head of the Ministry was a
favourite object of attack with them, no less than with the
Opposition. Nor was this met by that display of loyalty on
the part of his supporters, which the head of the Government
has a right to expect. It was impossible for a Ministry thus
obviously not at one with itself to command either the
respect or obedience of the House, and, having themselves
encouraged insubordination against their chief, some of its
members were not entitled to complain, if they found them
selves thwarted in their measures through a similar disregard
of party ties by the body of the Liberal party.
This want of attachment and support by his nominal
1 854 DIFFICULTIES WITHIN THE MINISTRY. 91
friends was so keenly felt by Lord John Russell, that he
wished to resign the lead of the House (14th July), and
only reluctantly agreed to reconsider his decision. A meet
ing was summoned for the 17th, at which 180 members of
the House of Commons attended, in which, as reported by
Lord Aberdeen to the Queen, * many hostile speeches were
made, and much confusion prevailed.' 2 The support of the
party was, however, secured at this meeting to the Govern
ment measure for separating from the office of Colonial
Secretary the duties of Secretary at War, with which these
had hitherto been combined, and the way was prepared for
carrying a few nights afterwards a vote of credit for
3,000, 000£. to meet the exigencies of the war during the
approaching recess. This vote, in which many of the Oppo
sition might be expected to join, was, moreover, the most
favourable issue for the Government which could be raised.
Writing (29th July) from Osborne to Baron Stockmar,
the Prince says : —
' The aspect of politics is very singular. The Ministry
here has had an explanation with its supporters at Lord
John's house, in which their total disorganisation made it
self apparent ; these supporters have since made the most
vehement attacks on particular Ministers, especially Aber
deen, brought forward a motion against the Government,
and lost it without a division.
' A vote of credit of 3,0003OOOZ. for the Recess has become
a vote of confidence for the Ministry. Aberdeen himself
is in deep distress at the probable death of his eldest son,
as well as the great amount of injustice, not to say folly, on
2 In replying to Lord John Russell's report of the meeting, the Quern says
(19th July) : ' The party which supports the Government is certainly a strange
basis for a Government to rest upon ; but, such as it is, one muf-t make the
best of it. and nothing will contribute more to keeping it together than to give
it the impression that the Government is thoroughly united.'
92 PRINCE TO BARON STOCKMAR. 1854
the part of the public. With them the steam is fairly up,
as it ought to be in going to war, and Aberdeen is a standing
reproach in their eyes, because he cannot share the enthusiasm
while it is his part to lead it. Nevertheless, he does his
duty, and keeps the whole thing together, and is the only
guarantee that the war will not degenerate into crack-
brained, fruitless .... absurdities,3 which are certain to
turn out solely for the advantage of Eussia. Austria has
now come to the point where she must make up her mind,
and will no doubt conclude an alliance, offensive and de
fensive, with the Western Powers, which will also provide
for the accomplishment of certain defined objects^ such as
the evacuation of the Principalities, the abolition of the
Eussian protectorate over them, the cancelling of all pre
vious Eussian treaties, and the substitution of an European
for a Eussian protectorate of the Christians, or rather of
European protection for a Eussian protectorate, the opening
of the Danube for the commerce of the world, in accordance
with the principles of what was settled at the Congress of
Vienna, &c. &c. Prussia's conduct is truly revolting, and
the King is looked upon by all political men here with
profound contempt. Still, I do not think that Austria has
anything to apprehend from him, as it professes to have, by
way of excuse for its own temporising. Sweden would
easily be induced to join, supposing Austria to advance, and
Austria will bleed to death financially if she does not help
speedily to bring the war to an end.
6 The inactivity of our army and fleet is attacked on all
sides. The Commanders-in-chief have carte blanche to do
what they can, but what they can or cannot do depends in
so many ways on Austria's decision, that any decisive action
by them as matters now stand is not to be expected.
8 Such as projects for the reconstitntion of Poland, and for depriving
Eussia of Finland, and of the Crimea, &c.
1854 BARON STOCKMAR IN ANSWER. 93
' Uncle Leopold has just written to me to say that he has
been invited with his son to his neighbour's camp and will
go. He wishes to have his visit over before I come, and
names the 1st of September as the earliest day he can be
received. On the 5th the coast would be clear for me, and
I should then relieve him.
' Now farewell. If my letter be confused, ascribe this to
my being in truth intolerably out of sorts, and give us the
hope of seeing you soon again.'
The Prince's mention of his own indisposition seems to
have alarmed the Baron, who knew well both how little his
correspondent was disposed to complain of his own health,
and how heavily he had been taxed for many months in both
body and mind. In his reply he says : —
' I have to offer your Royal Highness my best thanks for
your gracious letter of the 29th. How closely you are
entwined round my heart I feel most vividly when I hear,
as I do now, that you are unwell and morally unstrung.
The desire to be near you, to see you with my own eyes, to
hear you, and to be able to comfort you, rises to a pitch of
actual impatience..
' People write, but this is only to calm my uneasiness,
that it is no more than an ordinary cold, such as you have
had before. But this consolation fails in its object, as I
rather judge by what the patient says of himself than by the
opinion of any third person.
' . . . Upon the whole I feel rather better, so that I
am speculating on being able to go to Brussels towards the
end of this month. There I can easily hear of any move
ments your Royal Highness may be contemplating about
that time, and after all a meeting may perhaps be arranged,
as to which I have had many and grave doubts this year.
' Coburg, 4th August, 1854:.'
94 PRINCE'S CORRESPONDENCE 1854
The Prince, who was delighted at the prospect here held
out of a meeting with his friend, after an absence of over
eighteen months, urged him in reply not to delay his journey
too long. On the 8th of August he wrote : —
'Uncle Leopold goes with his son Leopold on the 1st of
September to the Camp of St. Omer, or more properly Bou
logne ; the days for my visit there will fall between the 3rd
and I Oth. After my return Clark insists upon our enjoying
some Highland air before the rains of autumn set in, and I
feel that Victoria needs it as well as myself. I cannot shake
off my cough. Still, it is rather better. ... I hope the
state of affairs, political and military, will not prevent us
from making our visit to Balmoral. Mountain air would
certainly do you, too, a great deal of good. And if the one
small room, which is all we have to offer you in that little
place, be neither large nor commodious enough, Clark would
be delighted to put you up at Birkhall, which is no great
distance off.'
On the 12th of August Parliament was prorogued by the
Queen in person, Her Majesty coming from Osborne for the
purpose. The Court returned there the same day. Cholera
was then prevalent in London ; but from the East the worst
news were now arriving daily of its ravages in the Allied
armies, where, the Prince's Diary notes (21st August), 'we
have lost 500, and the French 5,000 men, and are quite
demoralised.' A few days later came the tidings that it had
broken out in the fleet also, and that it was uncertain
whether the state of the army would admit of the expedition
to the Crimea being carried out. The Prince's sympathies
were at this time deeply moved by hearing unexpectedly •?
the death of the brother of Baron Stockmar, and he wrote :—
' A piece of news from Munich, which I found last night
1 854 WITH BARON STOCKMAR. 95
in the Kolner Zeitung, has cut me to the soul ! I flew in
thought to you, and can picture vividly to myself the deep
grief which so sad an event must cause you. Is it then true,
that you have lost your beloved brother ? The circumstan
tiality of the account leaves me scarcely any room for doubt,
and yet I go on searching for reasons not to believe it. Let
me know soon by some third hand, how you are, for this
heavy blow must have told upon you greatly. Would I
might be with you, to help to comfort you !
6 Here too we have had many sad cases, occasioned by
the spread of cholera, among which the most noteworthy
is the death of Lord Jocelyn in Lady Palmerston's drawing-
room ; the malady carried him off in a couple of hours.
' Osborne, 17th August, 1854.'
This brought from the Baron the following reply : —
6 My brother died of cholera at Munich on the 10th of
this month, in less than eleven hours, and after the most
acute suffering. For the domestic happiness of the family.,
for the private business of the King, his death is a most
serious loss. As we have no relations in Munich, he died
alone and among strangers — a circumstance which imposes
upon me great additional trouble, of which I do not see the
end, as to the arrangements about his funeral and succes
sion.
' As he was a philanthropically minded man, to an extent
not often seen, he had made for himself a wide circle of
friends, who now from numerous quarters pay an honourable
tribute to his character. . . .
' My wish and purpose still are, so soon as business and
health will permit, to go to Brussels, and thence to England,
My chief motive is the yearning to see you once more in
this life. Shall I be able to do this ? It is uncertain. In
these last years I have grown older and feebler. The agita-
96 LETTER FROM KING OF PRUSSIA. 1854
tion, the grief of the last fortnight, are not calculated to
make me strong and young. . . .
'Most earnestly do I entreat you to be careful of your
health. Avoid getting chilled, overheated, or wet. Be
prudent about diet,
'24th August, 1854.'
On the 21st of August the Prince had received from the
King of Prussia a letter, which he at once forwarded to Lord
Clarendon, with a translation for the use of himself and Lord
Aberdeen. In sending it, the Prince wrote, ' You will think
it curious and interesting in many points, and find it verifies
that fear is his strongest motive of action. That he should
have held strong language to the Emperor of Russia is of
importance, as well as the declaration that he will not allow
Austria to be attacked. This corresponds with what I always
told you, — that Austria need not be afraid of the King's
playing false to her. Prussia would at any time rejoice at a
difficulty for Austria. The King will always be ready to
sacrifice even Prussian interests for Austria.' 4
The main object of the letter appears to have been to find
out whether our fleet was to winter in the Baltic. ' If,' the
King wrote, ' I knew only that the winter quarters of the
Baltic Fleet will give no protection to our coasts, we should
then know how to protect ourselves.' He had recently been
fortifying Dantzig towards the sea. Did he wish on the one
hand to explain this away, as not an act of hostility to the
Western Powers, but as a defence against Eussia — and then,
if we said we should not defend him by sea, to be free on the
other to maintain that he was bound to defend himself by
fortifications ? After hearing from Lord Clarendon, with the
4 The King ha 1 written : ' The Emperor Nicholas knows at this hour, from
my own hand, that the first step across the Austrian frontier will oblige mo to
meet him with my army and that of the German Confederation.'
1 854 THE PRINCES REPLY. 97
views of Lord Aberdeen and himself, the Prince wrote the
following reply to the King : —
' Your Majesty's letter of the 1 6th inst. reached me safely, and
I shall do my best to give Your Majesty the explanations you
desire; although I fear they will be found unsatisfactory by you.
'No decision has yet been come to about the winter
quarters of the fleet, and the recent occupation of the Aland
Islands introduces a new element into the calculation, which
will have to be dealt with, before a decision can be come
to. This much, however, is certain, that the object of our
operations in the Baltic is, to shut up the Russian fleet in
harbour, or to annihilate it if it ventures out. So long as
there is a possibility of its venturing out, our fleet is sure to
be on the look-out for it. The circumstances — bad weather
or ice — which would drive our ships away, would make it
equally impossible for the Russian fleet to move. I see,
therefore, no peril for Your Majesty's seaboard, even should
Russia show any special inclination to assail Prussia. So
little able are England and France up to this moment to
conceive the possibility of such a danger, that they could
only regard Your Majesty's orders for the fortification of
Dantzig seaward as an act of hostility towards themselves.
It appears that this is the impression which the measure has
produced upon the people of Germany. Under these circum
stances I am glad, for Your Majesty's sake, that you did not
make an official appeal to the Queen's Government, which
very possibly would have replied, " Prussia has no right to
claim protection for her harbours from us, so long as she is
not our ally against Russia ; nay, while on the contrary she
makes use of her neutrality to give Russia the means of
pushing her trade through these ports, and so thwarting us
in one of our chief measures for carrying on the war."
4 In this Your Majesty will no doubt find an outburst of
VOL. III. H
98 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1854
the unfortunate animosity of English diplomacy to your
person, of which you complain. I should not be dealing
with you as a true friend, were I not frankly to avow that
this animosity does in fact exist, not merely, however, in
English diplomacy, but also in the English nation, the
French nation, and also, unless I am mistaken, in a consider
able section of the Germans. And Your Majesty will
scarcely say that it is wholly unjustifiable if you recall the
events of the last few months.
'The four Powers acted in perfect harmony up to last
March, when Prussia rejected the Quadruple Treaty which
Austria, with the wisest intentions, had proposed. To satisfy
Prussia, the much less binding Protocol of the 9th of April
was substituted for it ; and simultaneously with the closing
of the Chambers, all Your Majesty's servants were dismissed,
who were well affected to the Western Powers and who stood
in the bad graces of the Emperor of Kussia. Since that
time Prussia has been the chief drawback to the energetic
adhesion of Austria to the Western Powers, and the cause
why it has been to a certain degree possible for Russia to
thwart the policy of Austria. The Prussian ambassador was
forbidden to take part in the Conferences at Vienna in July,
whereby the three Powers felt themselves almost compelled
to act alone ; besides which, at the most critical moment,
and at the most favourable season of the year, three weeks
were lost before the Ultimatum could reach St. Petersburg,
which could not be despatched from Vienna till the 10th
inst. In short Eussia obtained from Prussia that neutralite
bienveillante which it had desired from the outset, but
which, in the same degree in which it is bienveillante to
Russia, could not but be regarded by the Western Powers
as hostile to them. I am quite aware that you do all this
in order to secure for Prussia the blessings of peace, but you
must not be surprised if the West shows displeasure towards
1854 TO THE KING OF PRUSSIA. 99
a Government whose policy is directed solely to protracting
the state of war, to throwing obstacles in the way of peace,
and flinging wide the entrance for the spirit of revolution ;
which proffers Russia the most important services, by keeping
Grermany divided, by crippling Austria, by fostering Russian
commerce ; and in this way prevents the European Question,
which has been raised by the misdeeds of Russia, from being
settled in the interest of Europe, and by an united Europe.
' Whether the Emperor of Russia will be permanently bene
fited by this, I must leave to time to show. For the longer
the war continues, the heavier will be the conditions which
the Western Powers will feel themselves justified in exacting.
And the longer Russia is misled into relying upon the support
of Prussia, the more grievous will be her disappointment, —
for of these in this imbroglio she has already had so many—
when Prussia is brought to the point, where she must act up
to her assurances. The animosity of Russia, of which Your
Majesty is already apprehensive, will then fall exclusively
upon Prussia, and I tremble at the thought, that she shall be
held responsible both by Austria and the West for all the
suffering and loss, which a well-timed combined action of all
the Powers would have averted. The angry feeling which
now prevails is an indication not to be mistaken of what
may be expected. May the Almighty direct all for the best!
6 With Victoria's warmest greetings, I remain, Your
Majesty's most faithful servant and kinsman,
' ALBERT.
'Oslorne. 28th August, 1854.'
The time for the Prince's visit to France was now drawing
near, and on the 29th of August the Queen writes to King
Leopold: — 'To our great joy, Stockmar writes on the 22nd,
that he intends to set out shortly for England, which will be a
great pleasure, and I trust he will be here during Albert's
absence. This would be a great support and comfort to me,
H 2
ioo THE PRINCE'S VISIT 1854
as you know how forlorn and melancholy I am when he is
away. Moreover, this will be the longest absence, since the
one ten years ago, when that dear angel, now no longer with
us,'5 comforted and supported me, and when you also were so
kind and good to me. He leaves me on Monday evening
(4th) and I trust will be with me again early on Saturday
the 9th.'
The Queen's hopes as to Stockmar were disappointed, as
he was not able to come to England for some weeks. The
Prince left Osborne on the evening of the 3rd of September,
accompanied by the Queen in the Fairy as far as Spit-
head. Along with him were the Duke of Newcastle, Lord
Seaton, General Wetherall, General Grey, Captain (now
Lord) De Eos, and Captain (now Colonel) Du Plat. The
following passages, translated from the Prince's letters to the
Queen, will be the best record of the incidents of this memor
able visit : —
'"Victoria and Albert," 4th September, 1854.
'Ten miles from Boulogne. Nine o'clock.
' Whilst you sit at breakfast with the children, and are
teased by the wasps, of which Arthur is horribly afraid, and
makes grimaces at, I sit in the cabin at my table (yours is
there empty), and wish you on paper a friendly good-morning.
The night was superb. After we had thrown you, by blue
lights, a parting salutation, which you returned from the
Fairy i following it by one last greeting under a flare of
torches, which was left unanswered, we travellers sat upon
deck till half-past eleven, in the glorious moonlight. It was
close upon twelve when I got to bed in the cabin, which
had a very blank and desolate look.
' When I got up this morning about seven, in splendid
weather, the first news was, that our stupid ships of war were
^ out of sight astern." They were not where they should
5 Louise, the late Queen of the Belgians.
i854 TO FRENCH EMPEROR AT BOULOGNE. 101
have been, despite a fourteen-hours' start in advance, and
express orders "to make the best of their way." So we shall
have to run in without escort, and without even having it in
our power to return the French, salute. Denman is very
wroth about it, and we share all his annoyance, which,
however, can do neither him nor us any good.
' About ten we shall make the port, and I have to get
myself into full uniform dress beforehand. Shortly after
wards some further news, my dear child ! '
' Boulogne, half-past one o'clock.
' We have arrived safely, as the telegraph will have told
you. The Emperor met me on the quay,6 and brought me
here in his carriage to an hotel at the back of the town near
the railway station, which he has hired for the occasion, but
which looks more like an old French chateau, only two
stories high, with long wings, a paved courtyard and a
grillage in front.
4 The Emperor has been very nervous, if we are to believe
what is said by those who stood near him, and who know him
well. He was kindly and cordial, does not look so old or
pale as his portraits make him, and is much gayer than he is
generally represented. The visit cannot fail to be a source
of great satisfaction to him. He asked me at once whether
I could stay here till the 9th, which is the earliest day he can
get the troops together for a grand review ? I assured him
I must embark again on the evening of the 8th, and that
6 ' The Emperor,' Lord Cowley wrote, the same day, to Lord Clarendon,
' had intended to go on board the yacht, but the Prince was beforehand with
him, and stepped on shore as soon as the gangway WES established. ... I
thought the Emperor very nervous (the first time 1 ever saw him so) as we
were driving down the quay; and the Duke of Newcastle tells me that the
tears stood in His Majesty's eyes while he expressed the pleasure which he re
ceived from this fresh proof of the cordiality of the alliance which England
proffered him.' The Prince was the bearer of an autograph letter to the
Emperor from the Queen, by the terms of which he was much gratified.
102 LETTERS BY THE PRINCE 1854
this was the latest moment I could give him. You see, a
shorter visit would have been a mistake. Drouyn de Lhuys
and Marechal Vaillant are the " persons of note " who are
here, besides General Montebello, whom we saw at the camp
in England, and Colonel Fleury ; all the other gentlemen are
officers of no distinction.
6 1 have had two long talks with the Emperor, in which he
spoke very sensibly about the war and the " question du
jour" People here are far from sanguine about the results
of the expedition to the Crimea, very sensitive about the
behaviour of Sir Charles Napier, scantily satisfied with Lord
Stratford ; nevertheless, so far as the Emperor is concerned,
determined to consider the war and our alliance as the one
thing paramount, to which all other considerations must give
place. To all complaints I have only replied, that to carry
public opinion with us in England is the main point (so far
as consequences go), and that this is firmly rooted in support
of the war; that Sir Charles Napier, Lord Stratford, and
Lord Palmerston .are the three persons who alone could carry
on the war. . . .
6 Uncle Leopold was here for a couple of days, and left a
letter for me ; he seems to have preached peace. Pedro [the
young King of Portugal] was here yesterday with his brother,
and made a very favourable impression. " II a tout-a-fait
gagne mon cceur" was the Emperor's expression. He lias
returned to Ostend, and people here understood that he is to
go to England ; I therefore conjecture that he will pay you
a visit at Osborne. Should this be so, I shall be greatly
pleased if you can keep the young people till I return. It
would be too sad for me not to see them before they go back
to Portugal.7
~ The 3£ing and his brother, the Duke of Oporto, had come to London at
the beginning of June, and by their intelligence and fine dispositions had
inspired him with a warm attachment for them.
1854 TO THE QUEEN. 103
' About half-past eleven we had a dejeuner a la fourchette.
The dinner hour is six. About four we are to ride to the
camp of a Division, which is pitched on the Dunes near the
sea, about five miles from here. About seven A.M. to-morrow
we go to St. Omer (thirty-two miles off), where the whole
day is to be devoted to a review. I fear this will leave me
no time to write to you at any length. The heat is fearful,
and my little room has the much-lauded " south aspect,"
which has the effect of making my fingers stick to the paper.
' I forgot to name Lord Cowley, who is here, and makes a
useful 4i go-between." Meyer \_Stallmeister, or Master of the
Prince's Stable] is in a state of supreme delight (ausseratem
Gloriole), and yet dissatisfied that I will not put on the
saddle-cloth, as here everything is so gorgeous.
4 Now I conclude for the present, as the Maire is waiting
for me.'
' Half-past seven P.M.
' We have only now got back from the camp, after a very
fatiguing ride ; the hills very steep, the roads detestable.
We went to two separate camps, each consisting of an in
fantry division of 8,000 men. Lord Seaton had a fall from
Ins horse, but did himself no mischief. I must make haste
with dressing for dinner. Meanwhile the messenger leaves,
so I must conclude.'
' Boulogne, 5th September : ten P.M.
' Before I go to bed, I must wish you good-night upon
paper, even though the wish may be rather late in reaching
your dear hands. I have to go out to-morrow morning by
six, so that there will be little time for writing. The Em
peror thaws more and more. This evening after dinner I
withdrew with him to his sitting-room for half an hour be
fore rejoining his guests, in order that he might smoke his
cigarette, in which occupation, to his amazement, I could
not keep him company. He told me one of the deepest
104 LETTERS BY THE PRINCE 1854
impressions ever made upon him was when, after having" gone
from France to Eio Janeiro and thence to the United States,
and been recalled to Europe by the rumour of his mother's
serious illness, he arrived in London shortly after King
William's death, and saw you at the age of eighteen going
to open Parliament for the first time.
' To-day Soliman Pasha has turned up, jovial as ever. We
spoke of military caps : he remembered one in the Imperial
army in 1813; one of the Generals said, " C'etait les
bonnets a la Marie Louise." "Ah, faime mieux qu'on
les appelle a la Napoleon, moi" was his rejoinder, with a
contemptuous shrug of the shoulders. The Empress's bro
ther-in-law, the Duke of Alba, is here.'
' 6th September : half-past s:x A.M.
' (rood-morning ! Though my bed was too short, the
counterpane too heavy, the pillows of feathers and the heat
frightful, I have slept pretty well, and am already booted
and spurred. The heat in the dining-room yesterday was
terrible. The weather seems fine to-day, but windy. I
must be off. More this evening, should we return before the
messenger has to leave.'
'Quarter-past six P.M.
' I avail myself of the moment I have before dinner to tell
you that we got back half an hour since, and that I found
your letter of the 4th and 5th waiting me here. My warmest
thanks for it. Give Vicky also and Lenchen thanks for theirs.
. . . We made our way for three hours by post (quite after
the manner described by Albert Smith 8) to the hamlet of
Viserne, breakfasted there in a peasant's cottage, had some
8 In his Ascent of Mont Blanc, which he had given at Osborne on the
Prince's last birthday (26th August), and by -which two words in the Prince's
Diary (schr komisck) show that he, like the rest of the world, had been greatly
amused.
1 854 TO THE QUEEN. 105
time to wait, for our riding horses, and ultimately rode to
the heights above St. Omer, where 20,000 men under
General Cnrlot were posted, two infantry and one cavalry
division (of Cuirassier regiments), — superb troops.9 I am
called to dress.
' Half-past nine P.M.
' The messenger is on the point of returning. During the
six hours (three hours going and three returning) which I
passed in the carriage with the Emperor alone, we discussed
all the topics of home and foreign policy, material and
personal, with the greatest frankness, and I can say nothing
but good of what I heard.
6 He has explained his relations to Persigny in exchange
for my communication as to ours to Palmerston, and I have
made him understand our position with reference to his
covp d'etat. His wish is to see Spain and Portugal united.
I have unfolded our reasons for a different view ; we have
discussed political economy, taxation and finance, reforma
tories, prisons, and transportation, constitutional government,
liberty and equality, £c., all secundum artem, &c. &c.
More of this hereafter by word of mouth. He was brought
up in the German fashion at the Gymnasium in Augsburg,
where ho passed the greater part of his childhood — recollec
tions which have remained dear to him, and a training
which lias developed a German turn of thought. As to all
modern political history, so far as this is not Napoleonic, lie
is without information, so that he wants many of the mate
rials for accurate judgment. He has made a thorough
study of military matters, and is completely master of
them.
' I send two of the new gold five-franc pieces which the
9 'His Royal Highness,' Lord Cowley writes to Lord Clarendon (6th Sep
tember), 'is much admired by the French officers ; indeed his affibility gains
all hearts.'
106 LETTERS BY THE PRINCE 1854
Emperor gave me, one for yourself, and one for the numis-
matical department of the children's museum.'
'Boulogne, 7th September, 1854.
' ... It is now ten. I have just returned from a stroll
with the Emperor through his stables, where the alliance is
typified by the union of his horses and my own. To-night
the Duke of Newcastle received his despatches from Varna
and Hango. General Jones reports that it would be easy to
bombard and even to take Helsingfors ; Napier pours cold
water upon the project. Raglan continues to speak only
indirectly of the Crimea.
' The Emperor is to visit the yacht to-day. In the after
noon we go to inspect the Division. By five this morning
troops passed through the town for to-morrow's review. 1
have had a letter from Pedro, according to which he is to go
to Osborne, but bids me adieu : ask him not to leave till
Saturday evening, so that I may arrive in time to see him
and Louis.
'I have this moment (two r.M.) received your letter of
yesterday. Hearty thanks for it and all the words of love.
. . . The Portuguese are with you, as the telegraph inti
mates, and I have sent you my reply. The review to
morrow will not be far from Calais. The heat and dust put
us to a severe trial, still I am well. The Emperor has been
greatly delighted at making Uncle Leopold's acquaintance.
' Half-past ten P.M.
i I wished to have sent you some further news, but now
there is no time to do so. It was eight o'clock before we
got back from the camp. I have just risen from dinner, and
the messenger must be off. I have in general terms ex
pressed to the Emperor your wish to see him in England,
and also to make the Empress's acquaintance. His answer
1 854 TO THE QUEEN. 107
was, lie hoped on the contrary to have an opportunity of
receiving you in Paris. Next year the Louvre would be com
pleted for the Exhibition. I must leave the matter here, and
unless he says, " I will come, when can the Queen receive
me ? " I cannot fix any date. Perhaps the inquiry may
come to-morrow. I have talked to Lord Cowley. He will
gladly come with him. At this moment hope runs high
about Sebastopol. I hear, alas ! by the telegraph that the
Portuguese will not grant me the twelve hours I ask, which
is very shocking of them.
4 To-morrow morning we turn out about six ; I must be
up and stirring by five.
4 ... This is the last letter you will receive from me.
To-morrow evening we start, and not the messenger.'
The Prince records in his Diary the same day, that ' upon
the whole he was greatly pleased' with the Emperor (im
Ganzen recht zufrieden mit ihm) ; and on his return to
Osborne, he wrote to renew in writing, as the letter bore,
the expression of his gratitude for the kind reception given
to him by His Majest}r at Boulogne. ' The remembrance,'
he added, ' of the days I have just spent there, as well as of
the trustful cordiality (la confiante cordialite) with which
you have honoured me, shall not be effaced from my
memory. I found the Queen and our children well, and she
charges me with a thousand kind messages for your Majesty.
The King of Portugal was still in Cowes Roads, on board his
yacht, which had been kept back to complete her coaling—
a piece of Portuguese backwardness to which I am indebted
for the pleasure of seeing him again for a few minutes.'
loS
CHAPTER LVI.
Two days after his return from Boulogne the Prince dictated
the following Memorandum to General Grey. Its value as
an authentic historical document cannot be overstated, nor
is it less valuable for the light which it throws upon the
Prince's character, by the remarkable contrasts between him
self and the Emperor of the French which were elicited in
the unreserved discussions which each seems equally to have
courted : —
' Memorandum on my Visit to Boulogne.
' I think it will not be uninteresting to note down some of
the impressions which I have gathered, and the purport of
the conversations which have passed between the Emperor
and myself, during my stay of four days with him at Boulogne.
I saw a great deal of him during that time, having been
thrown entirely into his company, particularly during our
drives to and from the different encampments of the troops.
I cannot sufficiently acknowledge the openness and want of
reserve with which he broached all the most important topics
of the day, and hope I was as open and unreserved in the
expression of my own opinions.
4 He appeared quiet and indolent from constitution, not
easily excited, but gay and humorous when at his ease. His
French is not without a little German accent ; — the pronun
ciation of his German better than that of his English. On
1 854 MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE. 109
the whole I observed a good deal in his turn of mind, that is
owing to his education at Augsburg, where, as he told me, he
was brought up at the Gymnasium. He recited a poem of
Schiller on the advantages to man of peace and war, which
seemed to have made a deep impression upon him, and ap
pears to me to be not without significance with reference to
his life.
' His Court and household are strictly kept, and in good
order, more English than French. The gentlemen compos
ing his entourage are not distinguished by birth, manner, or
education. He lives on a very familiar footing with them,
although they seemed afraid of him. The tone was rather
the ton de gamison, with a good deal of smoking ; the
Emperor smoking cigarettes, and not being able to under
stand my not joining him in it. He is very chilly, complains
of rheumatism, and goes early to bed ; takes no pleasure in
music, and is proud of his horsemanship — in which, however,
I could discover nothing remarkable.
' His general education appeared to me very deficient,
even on subjects which are of a first necessity to him — I
mean the political history of modern times, and political
sciences generally. He was remarkably modest, however, in
acknowledging these defects, and showed the greatest candour
in not pretending to know what he did not. All that refers to
the Napoleonic history he seems to have at his fingers' ends ;
he also appears to have thought much and deeply on politics ;
yet more like an " Amateur Politician," mixing many very
sound and many very crude notions together. He admires
English institutions, and regrets the absence of an aristocracy
in France ; but might not be willing to allow such an aristo
cracy to control his own power, whilst he might wish to have
the advantage of its control over the pure democracy.
' Government. — He asked me a good deal about the inter
nal working of the English Government ; whether the Queen
no MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE 1854
presided a son conseil, whether she saw all the despatches,
&c. &e. I told him that the Queen presided in person at the
Privy Council, which, however, passed without discussion
only matters which had been pre-arranged ; that the Cabinet
met and discussed alone, but that the Queen was informed
by the Prime Minister of the object of their meeting, and of
the result of their deliberations. He said he did not allow
his Ministers to rntet or discuss matters together — that they
transacted their business solely with him. He rarely told
the one what he had settled with the other. He seemed as
tonished when I told him, that every Despatch went through
the Queen's hands, and was read by her, as he only received
extracts made from them, and indeed appeared to have little
time or inclination generally to read. When I observed to
him, that the Queen would not be content without seeing the
whole of the diplomatic correspondence, he replied that he
found a full compensation in having persons in his own con
fidence at the different posts of importance, who reported
directly to him. I could not but express my sense of the
danger of such an arrangement, to which no statesman — in
England at least — would consent, and which enabled the
Foreign Minister (if he chose to cheat his master) always to
plead to foreign countries his ignorance of what might have
been done, or to throw the entire blame, in any difficulty
that might occur, upon these secret instructions. The
Emperor acknowledged all this, but pleaded necessity.
' M. Drouyn de Lhuys. — He praised Drouyn de Lhuys,
only complaining of his haste. He had the other day, for
instance, caused annoyance at Vienna by having sent there
literally the very expressions in which the Emperor had in
structed him, and which were intended only as a guide to
him. I observed that this could not have happened in
England, where every draft had to receive the Sovere:gn's
sanction in the shape in which it was to go.
1 854 ON VISIT TO THE FRENCH EMPEROR. in
6 Lord Palmerston. — The Emperor asked me what were
the Queen's objections to Lord Palmerston? He had always
been tres-bon pour lui. I replied I did not know what
reason he could have for gratitude to Lord Palmerston ; the
only thing I knew was that he hated the Orleans family, and
que cela pourrait bien etre pour quelque chose in what
appeared bonte pour lui.
' To satisfy the Emperor's wish to know why, I had to refer
to the quarrel between Lord Palmerston and King Louis
Philippe on the subject of intervention in Spain in 1835,
when the King sacrificed M. Thiers to break through the
engagement for such an intervention, on the ground that in
tervention in the affairs of Spain had at all times brought
ruin on France and the dynasty which undertook it — an
axiom the truth of which he knew in 1835, and proved in
1848 by acting diametrically against it. The Emperor
seemed to know very little about that whole contest, which I
had further to detail to him ; but still he concurred in the
truth of the axiom.
' As to Lord Palmerston and the Queen's objection to him,
the story was easily told. When he, the Emperor, had made
his coup d'etat, which I called une affaire douteuse dont
personne ne pouvait prevolr les consequences, the Queen
had enjoined the strictest neutrality to her Government as to
that event ; the Cabinet had met, and declared that it en
tirely concurred in the Queen's view, and had directed Lord
Palmerston to prepare a draft explaining this to the French
Government. The draft did not come for many days ; and
when it arrived, Lord Normanby, who took it to the Minister
for Foreign Affairs ] (whose name, oddly enough, neither the
Emperor nor myself could remember), was met with the
assurance, that the Government had received already Lord
Palmerston's entire adhesion to and approbation of the
1 Monsieur Turgot.
ii2 MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE 1854
measure. The Queen asked for explanation from Lord John
Russell, then Prime Minister, who, after having had to wait
several days, received at last so rude an answer that he had
to send Lord Palmerston his dismissal. This rendered it im
possible for the Queen to have him again for Foreign Secretary.
But the Queen and myself had long been at variance with
Lord Palmerston as to the main principle of his foreign
policy, which was even an exaggeration of that laid down in
Mr. Canning's celebrated speech in December 1826. The
Emperor not being acquainted with this important turning-
point in our political history, I had to explain it to him, and
to show that the object of it was to form a counterpoise to
the Holy Alliance of the Governments on the Continent, by
supporting the popular parties in every country, with a view
to establishing constitutions after the model of our own.
This was a doctrine very like that of the Jacobin propa
ganda, and had produced the greatest hatred of England all
over the Continent. (This the Emperor heartily assented
to.) It produced, I said, the further inconvenience to
England, that an English party was formed in every country,
which, if worsted, brought defeat and discredit on the
English Government ; but, if successful, had to prove its in
dependence of England, by taking every measure that was
hurtful to her. Lord Palmerston, detested by the Continental
Governments, had been the object of every species of malig
nity, attack, and intrigue on their part. This was known in
England to the public, roused the national indignation in his
favour, and gave him great popularity. The power which
this popularity gave him he used in order to coerce his col
leagues and his Sovereign into anything he chose to advocate.
Any resistance was at once signalised as forming part of the
grand European cambinations against him.
' Count Waleivski. — The Emperor asked me how Count
Walewski was liked in England ? I told him, very well ;
1 854 ON VISIT TO THE FRENCH EMPEROR. 113
perhaps the Emperor knew that he had not a great deal of
tact (" None at all," said the Emperor) ; but Lord Clarendon
told me that, during the whole time he has had to do with
him, he had never once told him a lie, which, in my opinion,
covered a multitude of sins, as it was the first necessity for
public business.
- Lord Aberdeen. — The Emperor did not say much about
Lord Clarendon, but allowed me to perceive that his distrust
and dislike of Lord Aberdeen were deeply rooted. I repre
sented the latter to him as d'une probite et d'un cceur d'or.
4 M. Persigny. — He spoke about M. Persigny and entered
into their mutual history, and bewailed that since his
marriage he was a totally altered person, and quite lost
to him. He had never had talent for administration, and in
his extreme vivacity made a great many enemies. Yet of
the hundred projects which his fertile imagination con
tinually brought forth, even if the Emperor, as usually
happened, disagreed with ninety-nine of them, there was
sure to be one valuable enough to adopt. It had been ne
cessary to take the interleur from him, but, since then, he
had refused to keep a seat in the Council, and had done the
Emperor and the Government the greatest harm by his un
measured language, which found its way to the press. The
idea that he was sacrificed to a Russian intrigue arose in his
own brain.
' I begged to observe that, however unfounded the idea
might have been, the Russian party had long before desig
nated him as a man to immolate.
t Public .Men — Finance. — We conversed on the immo
rality of public men in France, particularly with regard to
money transactions. The Emperor maintained that he could
vouch for the integrity of the members of his Government, but
not beyond, and this was one of his greatest difficulties.
For instance, nothing had done him or his Government
VOL. III. I
114 MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE 1854
more harm than the attempt at the loan on the Credit
Mobilier. The transaction had been a very simple and
unobjectionable one when proposed to him. The employes,
however, immediately drove up the 500-franc shares to 3,000,
then sold and let the whole thing fall, which brought ruin
on numbers of families. He was determined to do them in
return, and had, without saying a word to anybody, opened
a general subscription of the people through the prefects in
every village. The effect had been marvellous. The whole
loan was subscribed for in a day by the lowest classes, who
were as much delighted at the measure as the money-lenders
and agioteurs were annoyed, and brought their money seule-
ment pour le donner a Napoleon. He would have to recur
to this again probably next year. I told him we had been
very much pleased with our financial operations. " Votre
emprunt a done reussi ? " the Emperor said. I explained
to him that we had not borrowed a shilling, nor, as he then
supposed, emitted paper, but had raised additional taxation
sufficient to pay the expenses of the war, about fifteen mil
lions for the year ( 375 millions of francs). He seemed to have
been quite ignorant of this, and expressed great astonishment.
I then went cursorily through Mr. Gladstone's speech on
the Budget, his critique on the heaven-born Minister Pitt,
and thought it useful to show the untruth of the two most
prevailing impressions on the Continent : that our debt was
so large we could not add to it, the fact being that it was
fifteen millions less than in 1815 — the capital of the country
being worth four times as much as it was at that time ; the
other, that England could never go to war, because the people
would object to bear the burthens and sacrifices necessary for
it, which the present case, I hoped, sufficiently disproved.
' This led us to a general discussion on finance and com
mercial policy — the Emperor leaning to indirect taxation ;
I condemning indirect taxation as a principle, but acknow-
1854 ON VISIT TO THE FRENCH EMPEROR. 115
ledging its necessity as a sacrifice to the weakness of human
nature, which cannot bear to see the money go direct from
the pocket of the individual to the coffers of the State. I
particularly condemned the ever-recurring attempts of the
successive French Governments to control the price of bread.
He declared this a necessity, as when bread was dear the
people became ungovernable. The town of Paris had had
to sacrifice sixteen millions of francs last year for that object,
which he hoped to get back now after a plentiful harvest.
I could not but express my doubts whether he would find it
practicable to get back a shilling. As to the stability of the
Government, nothing appeared to me so dangerous as to
establish and acknowledge an immediate connection between
it and the price of bread. He admitted this, but repeated
that there was no help for it.
' We talked over general principles of government, I
maintaining that the destinies of nations were less controlled
by armies and rulers than by the philosophers of the day. I
attributed the whole difficulty of the Government in France
to the absurd doctrine of equality as an accompaniment to
liberty, which was in fact its negation, and to Rousseau's
Contrat Social, which represented man as originally free,
and surrendering only a portion of his liberty to the State,
in return for which he obtained certain advantages. This
doctrine made it a continued matter of calculation, whether
the advantages were adequate to the sacrifices, and in dis
tress or difficulties of any kind the individual was prone to
consider himself freed from his obligations to the State,
whilst in reality man was originally in the most abject state
of dependence, and obtained the condition for acquiring
any liberty only through the existence of the State, its laws,
and civilisation. Matters would not get better till some
great mind arose and made a sounder philosophy popular.
The Emperor seemed struck, and agreed with the truth of
i 2
ii6 MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE 1854
this; but objected that no writers would for an immense
length of time find their way to the people of France. Good
writing had no chance at all, for even the worst writing of
the Socialists, who worked upon the lowest passions of the
crowd, had in fact hardly penetrated the surface of society.
He instanced as a proof his own election for the National
Assembly at Metz, where the Socialist candidate, who had all
the votes pledged to him, saw them given to himself, a
stranger just arrived, merely on account of the name of
Napoleon. This name was the only thing left which still
united the sentiments of the people. How little the people
followed even the history of their own times was again
illustrated to him on his way with the Empress to Biarritz,
when, through a large portion of the south of France, the
people cried : " Vive Marie-Louise ! " He had also heard on
a former journey cries of " En fin voila le vieux revenii ! "
' The Arrmy. — The army seems a great object of the
Emperor's solicitude. He acknowledged that the war had
found him impourvu. He had to refurnish almost his
whole material, but was going on satisfactorily, and would
be quite ready next year. He intended the camps to be
maintained during the whole winter, pour aguerrir les
troupes. He had placed his whole artillery on a uniform
system — twelve-pounders, which he was very proud of, as
well as of the new carbine, his own invention, and a rocket of
very large calibre, which has carried up to 6,000 metres, and
from which he expects great results. He had likewise had ex
periments carried on as to the power of resistance of wrought-
iron, which proved that, at a given angle, a small thickness,
like two inches, would resist any shot — the shot splitting.
He thought an application of this to floating batteries to be
the way for taking Cronstadt without any loss. The project
lias been communicated to the English Admiralty for con
sideration. He is evidently anxious to become a good
1 854 ON VISIT TO THE FRENCH EMPEROR. 117
general, and has much studied the wars of his uncle. In
the command of his troops he appeared inexperienced,
though calm and self-possessed, and very modest and in
genuous as to what he had yet to learn ; but decidedly
showing talent for it.
' The troops were young, but both men and horses much
stronger and finer than used to be the case with the French
army.
4 The Emperor was almost the only person amongst the
French at Boulogne who had any hope of the success of the
expedition against Sebastopol, and the astonishment was
great that our whole party of English officers were so
sanguine about it. The Emperor strongly condemned St.
Arnaud's march into the Dobrudja, which had been positively
forbidden. Before we left Boulogne, accounts arrived from
Varna announcing the decision to go to the Crimea, St.
Arnaud writing, in true French style, of himself, " Je suis
plein de confiance et plein d*ardeur."
4 The Emperor expects Austria to join us more actively,
and spoke without bitterness of the King of Prussia, whose
hesitation he could well understand. He expressed himself
very kindly about my brother, whose patriotism as a German
he admired. This led us to the field of German Politics,
on which I saw that he had the common dread of all French
men, that Germany would become formidable if too strongly
united, and fancied that, with Prussia and Austria constituted
separately, the rest of the Grerman States might unite in a
closer body. I explained to him that this plan was called that
of the " Trias," was advocated by Bavaria for selfish purposes,
but was based upon an entire want of knowledge of the real
conditions of Germany, as, whilst Austria might be severed
from the rest, Prussia could not be torn out of the system
without destroying it in all its parts, and what remained, if
this were done, could not preserve any moral or physical
u8 MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE 1854
cohesion. Hanover, Mecklenburg, Oldenburg, &c., for in
stance, were lying within Prussia, Protestant, and had almost
no common interest with the Catholic south.
' The Emperor was much pleased with the visit of the King
of the Belgians, but I could perceive that he had not lost his
dread of him. The Duke of Brabant [the present King of the
Belgians] struck him for his finesse at that early age ; " il lui
avait dit des choses si fines, il avait ete tout etonne" He
much blamed the conduct of the Belgian Government, which
had made a constitutional point of the King's not visiting the
Emperor,2 which he characterised as an unwarranted inter
ference with the King's freedom of action. I maintained
that they had constitutionally a right to be heard in matters
where the personal act of the Sovereign might influence the
political position of the country, but that they had ires-
mal choisi leur cas.
' Spain and Portugal. — The King of Portugal had, the
Emperor said, tout a fait gagne son cceur. He is anxious for
the union of Spain and Portugal under the King. On my
saying, (i que nous ne voulions cela du tout" he said, " Yes,
je le sais bien ; Lord Clarendon n'en veut rien entendre, mais
je ne desespere pas de le convaincre'' I replied that it was
contrary to the traditions of English policy — that I could not
believe for a moment in its happy realisation. The Spaniards
despised the Portuguese, and the Portuguese hated them in
return. Should Spain become a province of Portugal, or
Portugal of Spain ? The Emperor called the mutual aver
sion exaggerated, and thought it quite feasible to tell the
Portuguese, "Jevous donne VEspagne, et aux Espagnols, je
vous donne le Portugal.'" I maintained, on the contrary,
that an eclair cissement on that point would soon be asked for.
and lead to immediate quarrel. Where should the capital
2 The Ministry had resigned shortly before, in consequence of the King an
nouncing his intention to visit Louis Napoleon at Boulogne.
i854 ON VISIT TO THE FRENCH EMPEROR. 119
be ? As long as Madrid remained the capital, there was no
hope of power for Spain, and certainty of increased poverty
to Portugal. If Lisbon was chosen, it would soon make the
kingdom very strong; both the dynasty and the capital,
however, being chosen out of Spain, the whole centre of
gravity was removed from it, which that proud nation would
not put up with. If the attempt were made and failed, its
failure would certainly bring ruin upon the poor King's
dynasty in Portugal also.
6 Italy and Poland. — The Emperor said, the last evening,
he had only two other political wishes, the one to see
Lombardy free from the mal-administration of Austria, the
other to see Poland restored. He wanted to know my views
on both these subjects. As to the first, I declared that
nobody wished it more than myself for Austria's own sake ;
but there were two things we must remember, that Austria
can never consent to the one : — the establishment of the prin
ciple that separate nationalities gave a right to indepen
dence, which would be the death-warrant of the whole
monarchy ; the other, her military frontier. She could not
give up the line of the Mincio, and the campaigns of 1805
and 1809 prove that, if the passes of the Tyrol were turned,
there is no military position except in the rear of Vienna.
The Emperor objected that this still left a large portion of
Italy in the hands of Austria. I defied him to trace another
tenable boundary on the map. He replied, that if military
frontiers were an essential point for the existence of States,
France also had claim to one. My answer was, that France
had the best military frontier, her flanks covered by neutral
Switzerland and neutral Belgium. He denied that neu
trality was a real protection, as it was rarely maintained in
time of war. As to Italy, he would be glad if even the
Milanese only could be freed. I told him Austria herself had,
in 1848, offered to give it up in whatever form England
120 MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE 1854
pleased, provided she would obtain a peace for her in return.
Lord Palmerston had refused to entertain anything of the
kind, insisting upon Austria giving up the whole of her
Italian kingdom. The Emperor had never heard of this
before, but called it a capital blunder of policy.
' I asked him, when he spoke of Poland, what he meant by
it ? To go back to the first, or second, or third partition ? He
answered, he would be content with ever so small a nucleus,
and perfectly so with the Grand Duchy of Warsaw. He
thought Galicia well governed, and the retention of both
Austrian and Prussian Poland by these Powers as an
essential feature in the scheme. He thought nothing would
be so popular in France, England, and Germany. I agreed
as to the two first, and particularly England, but ex
pressed my doubt as to Germany. He maintained, he had
been in Germany during the passing through of the Poles
who fled their country after their revolution, and nothing
could have exceeded the enthusiasm and national feeling for
them. I could corroborate him as to the enthusiasm, but
denied any national feeling. It was rather composed of
hatred to Eussian tyranny and general compassion for suf
fering patriots. Without the concurrence of Austria and
Prussia there could be no hope for Poland.
6 We had still one other discussion — on the Schleswig-Hol-
stein question, — about which he confessed to the same igno
rance which is common with English statesmen, and for the
same reason, viz. the complication of the question, and the
intolerably prolix and prosy manner in which the German
publicists argued it. He was glad to receive from me a
general condensed history of the whole transaction, and
struck when I told him, that both he and his Government,
as well as the English, had been made the mere tool of
Kussia on that question. . . .
6 Upon the whole, the impression which my stay at Bou-
1854 ON VISIT TO THE FRENCH EMPEROR. 121
logne left upon me is, that naturally the Emperor would
neither in home nor in foreign politics take any violent
steps ; but that he appears in distress for means of govern
ing, and obliged to look about for them from day to day.
Having deprived the people of every active participation in
the government, and having reduced them to mere passive
spectators, he is bound to keep up the " spectacle," and, as at
fireworks, whenever a pause takes place between the different
displays, the public immediately grows impatient, and forgets
what it has just applauded, and that new preparations require
time. Still he appears to be the only man who has any
hold on Francg, relying on the " nom de Napoleon" which
is the last thing left to a Frenchman's faith. He said to
the Duke of Newcastle : " Former Governments tried to
reign by the support of perhaps one million of the educated
classes. I have tried to lay hold of the other twenty-nine"
' He is decidedly benevolent and anxious for the good of
his people, but has, like all rulers before him, a bad opinion
of their political capacity. He will be exposed to one danger
in his attempt at governing solely by himself, which has
befallen almost every absolute monarch — that he will be
crushed under the weight of a mass of unimportant details
of business, whilst the real direction of affairs may be filched
from him by his irresponsible Ministers.
6 On our drive to St. Omer, he was stopped by three couriers,
who brought him different packets of despatches, which,
after having read, he very kindly handed over to me for
perusal. They were all police reports of different suspected
persons, amongst them an analysis of Leon Faucher's last
article in the Revue des Deux Mondes, which the writer
wound up with the remark : " Le reste n'est qu'une re
petition de Verreur populaire tant de fois repetee, que les
finances d'un gouvernement absolu ne peuvent pas etre en
ordre" I could not but contrast the personal interest in
122 MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE. 1854
such reports, and in his secret correspondence with private
agents, with the indolence which prevents the attentive
perusal of public documents, or even of the newspapers.
His attachment to the Empress appears to be great. In
the rank and position to which she has been elevated, she
finds many enemies, and both long for a place of retirement
in the South of France where they can live in privacy, and
which Biarritz might become.
4 The Emperor's best chance is the English alliance, which
not only gives steadiness to his foreign policy, but, by pre
disposing in his favour the English press, protects him from
the only channel through which public opinion in France,
if hostile to him, could find vent. I told him that we should
be glad to see him in England, and that the Queen would
be delighted to make acquaintance with the Empress. He
gave no direct answer, but the expression of his hope that
we would come in return to Paris for the Exhibition next
year, when the Louvre would be finished.'
What, on the other hand, was the impression produced by
the Prince upon the Emperor ? One of admiration from the
first. 'The Emperor told me last night after the Prince
had retired,' Lord Cowley writes (6th September) to Lord
Clarendon, ' that he was more pleased than he could say with
all that he had heard from his Eoyal Highness ; that there
was nothing so trying as making acquaintance, as it were, in
public, but that the Prince had made it easy to him. . . I
have endeavoured to ascertain what the Emperor says to
others, and I can assure you that it is even more satisfactory
than what he says to me.'
The combination in the Prince of courtesy, knowledge,
sagacity, and fearless moral courage, seems to have exercised
an irresistible charm upon the Emperor, and the warmth of
this feeling is visible in the letter which he entrusted to the
1 854 FRENCH EMPEROR ON THE PRINCE. 123
Prince to deliver to the Queen. k The presence,' it bore,
4 of Your Majesty's estimable Consort in the midst of a
French camp is a fact of the utmost political significance,
since it demonstrates the intimate union of the two countries.
But to-day I prefer not to dwell on the political aspect of
this visit, but to tell you in all sincerity how happy it has
made me to be for several days in the society of a Prince so
accomplished, — a man endowed with qualities so seductive
and with knowledge so profound. He may feel assured that
he carries with him my sentiments of high esteem and
friendship. But the more I have been enabled to appreciate
Prince Albert, the more it behoves me to be touched by the
kindness of Your Majesty in agreeing on my account to part
with him for several days.'
Soon after Count Walewski's return to London he told
Lord Clarendon, ' that the Emperor had spoken with enthu
siasm of the Prince, saying that in all his experience he had
never met with a person possessing such various and profound
knowledge, or who communicated it with the same frankness.
His Majesty added, that he had never learned so much in a
short time, and was grateful/
M. Walewski went more fully into the subject a few weeks
afterwards with the Belgian ambassador, M. Van de Weyer,
in a conversation of which the following record was preserved
in a letter of M. Van de Weyer's at the time to the present
King of the Belgians : —
' In my conversation with Count Walewski, we touched on
certain points, which ii was understood I was not to refer to in my
official correspondence.
' " Great events," he said to me, " have taken place since we last
met, and certainly not the least of these is the meeting of Prince
Albert and the Emperor. I have not forgotten the opinion yon
Lave on several occasions expressed to me in speaking of the
Prince, so that I am not speaking to one who has altered his
views (un convert^." " The Prince," I said, interrupting him, " is
124 IMPRESSION PRODUCED BY PRINCE 1854
in my eyes one of the highest intelligences of our time (une des in
telligences lesplus supericures de Vepoque)" " These," he rejoined,
" are precisely, identically, the Emperor's words ; had you heard
him, you could not have expressed yourself in terms more nearly
resembling his." " And," I added, " what completes the excellence
of Prince Albert as a man, and as a politician, is that his heart
and the straightforwardness of his character are on a level with
his intelligence." " The Emperor," replied M. Walewski, " has
been struck beyond measure with the depth and the justice of
his views, and at my last audience the first words which he
addressed to me were these : ' Savez-vous, Walewski, quefai un
grand reprocke a vous faire ? C'est que vous ne m'avez pas assez
souvent parle du Prince Albert, que vous ne m'avez pas assez mis
a ravance en mesure de I'apprecier, et de connaitre tout le poids
qu'ont ses conseils en Angleterre, toute V influence qu'il y exerce.'
I explained to the Emperor, how few opportunities diplomatists
had at the Court of St. James's of becoming well acquainted with
Prince Albert, whose extreme reserve, moreover, made any attempt
to do so very difficult. Since our alliance, frequent communi
cations have given me the means of forming a judgment ; and I
share in all points the feeling of the Emperor."
' " During a carriage drive of six hours we had an opportunity,"
added the Emperor, in speaking to Walewski, "of getting to the
closest quarters, and of thoroughly discussing all the great
questions. Prince Albert spoke to me with a frankness, a
sincerity, an abandon, which produced a deep impression upon me.
We even touched upon very delicate points, among others, the
kind of prejudice, of personal repugnance, which existed towards
me at the English Court. The Prince's answers were most satis
factory in every point of view. The very slowness with which he
has to express himself in French is the result, not of an exces
sive prudence, but of the desire to leave nothing obscure or vague."
"You may judge by these words," added M. Walewski, "how
much the Emperor appreciates the Prince, and what confidence he
has in him. Do you know what was the impression on his side
which the Prince brought back with him from Boulogne ? " " Away
from official duty as I have been for the last six weeks," I replied,
" I am completely in the dark as to what the world is saying on
this subject, but I can a priori form an opinion for myself of what
his impression was. The Prince, with his philosophical head and
1854 ON EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 125
his gift of political insight, could not fail to comprehend and to
rate at its true value the Emperor's calm, reflective, and positive
mind/' !
"We shall have occasion hereafter to show that the better
the Emperor of the French knew the Prince, the higher was
his admiration for the qualities which he had recognised in
him from the first. Writing on the 15th of August, 1857,
to the Queen, after a short visit to Osborne, he spoke his
conviction in a few words, which contain just such a pane
gyric as probably the Prince would most have coveted—
' Lorsqu'on a su appreder les connaissances variees et le
jugement eleve du Prince, on revient d'aupres de lui plus
instruit et plus apte a faire le bien.' Yes, this was the
Prince's best encomium, — that it made all who came under
his influence 'plus aptes a faire le lien.'
126
CHAPTER LVIL
ON the 15th of September the Court reached Balmoral. The
new house there had been roofed in, and the Prince was
well satisfied with the general effect of the building. The
same day tidings were received b}T the Queen of the sailing of
the Allied forces for the Crimea upon the 7th. Since the
Spanish Armada sailed from Lisbon in 1588, no such fleet
had covered the seas as that which had been mustered at
Yarna for this expedition ; and, carrying as it did the flower
of both the English and French armies on an enterprise sur
rounded with more than usual uncertainty, the anxiety may
be imagined, with which further intelligence was looked for
by the Queen and Prince. It came earlier than was expected.
On the 21st a telegram from the Duke of Newcastle, dated
at nine o'clock the previous evening, announced that 25,000
English, 25,000 French, and 8,000 Turks, had landed safely
at Eupatoria, 4 without meeting with any resistance,' and
that they had at once begun to march on Sebastopol.1
Whilst all were flushed with this intelligence, Baron
Stockmar arrived, the most welcome of guests, looking, the
Prince notes, ' very -well and cheerful.' Sir Greorge Grrey,
who had accompanied the Queen to Balmoral as Minister in
attendance, was laid up at Abergeldie from the effect of an
1 The Duke received his information from the editor of the Morning
Chronicle, who had communicated a te^gram from a private correspondent.
The place of landing, it will l»e remembered, was at ' Old Fort,' some distance
from Eupatoria.
1854 COURT AT BALMORAL. 127
accident ; and Her Majesty was looking eagerly for the
arrival of Lord Aberdeen, who had been ill, and, as Sir James
Graham wrote, needed ' a change of scene, and some North-
country air to raise his spirits and restore his drooping
energy.' It was apparent that the severe strain of the last
eighteen months had told so seriously upon his health, that,
unless intermitted, it might become dangerous. On the 17th
the Prince had written to him : —
' We hope very much that you will not delay your journey
to Scotland too long, for ourselves, and on your own account.
The news from Sebastopol cannot come so fast as one fancies,
and for any decision to be taken with respect to what may
take place, that may be done from here as well as from
London. There remains then the only argument for your
staying, that you would be abused for coming away. This
is very likely, as abusing you is a large portion of the trade
of the political public ; but they will take any other ground,
perhaps the very fact of your staying, in order to misrepresent
the motive for it. As there is nothing real in it, however, it
can do no harm. . . . London is really very unwholesome,
and the mountain air will much refresh you.'
On the 22nd the Queen repeated, under her own hand,
with increased urgency, her wish that Lord Aberdeen should
seek the refreshment of his native air : —
' The good news of the landing of the troops in the Crimea
will have given Lord Aberdeen sincere pleasure. The Queen
must now very strongly urge upon Lord Aberdeen the
necessity for his health of his coming at once to Scotland.
The siege of Sebastopol may be long — and it is when Sebas
topol is once taken, that the difficulties respecting what is
to be done with it will arise— and then Lord Aberdeen's
presence will be necessary in town. Besides, a week of our
128 THE BATTLE ON THE ALMA. 1854
short three weeks' stay has already elapsed, and, if Lord
Aberdeen delays longer, the reason for being near to the
Queen (which he would be at Hadclo) would no longer exist.
The Queen must therefore almost insist on his coming
speedily north, where he will in a short time take in a stock
of health, which will carry him well through the next winter
and session. . . . Lord Aberdeen knows that his health is not
his own alone, but that she and the country have as much
interest in it as he and his own family have.'
Eeluctantly quitting his post at head-quarters in com
pliance with these representations, Lord Aberdeen came to
Balmoral, where he arrived on the 27th, ' much fagged and
depressed.' He remained, improving visibly during his brief
stay, till the 30th, when he went to his own seat of Haddo
in another part of Aberdeenshire. Scarcely had he done so,
when a telegram from Lord Clarendon to the Queen an
nounced, on the authority of Lord Stratford de EedclirTe, the
successful issue of the attack of the Allied armies upon the
Russian position at the Alma on the 20th of September.
The same day brought another telegram, based on a report
from Bucharest, that Sebastopol had fallen after an attack
by sea and land. Had any due estimate been formed of the
magnitude of the task which the Allied forces had set them
selves, this second report could never have been treated as
otherwise than most improbable. Yet in writing to the
Queen (30th September), the Duke of Newcastle says : ' Con
firmation of this blessed news will probably be received in
the course of a few hours ; ' and even Lord Aberdeen, little apt
as he was to be sanguine, admitted that he had brought
himself to believe the report, notwithstanding 4 the absurdities
and exaggerations of the account.' In a letter to the Queen
(1st October), after mentioning that the account of the victory
on the Alma ' must be correct,' he expresses his opinion that
i854 RUMOURED FALL OF SEBASTOPOL. 129
the other report ' may possibly be so too. At all events, we
may fairly hope that the fall of Sebastopol cannot long be
delayed.' A few days' reflection modified this hopefulness of
view, and on the sixteenth he again writes to the Queen : ' If
the garrison of Sebastopol remains entire, a first blow only
has been struck, which still leaves much to be done, and
gives rise to great anxiety.' And in the same letter he refers
to his personal remembrance of the fact, ' that at the time of
the battle of Austerlitz the country was in ecstasy for three
or four days at the report of a great victory obtained over
the French, the truth of which was so fatally contradicted.' 2
Meanwhile, what was to be done with Sebastopol, if
taken, was a question which had engaged the attention of
the Ministry ever since the attack upon it had been finally
resolved on. Lord Aberdeen was of opinion that it should
be completely destroyed, as otherwise it might become a
cause of quarrel. Lord John Russell was only for razing the
seaward defences. They both concurred in thinking that the
Crimea, if taken, should not be given to the Turks — an opinion
in which they were strongly supported by Lord Stratford de
Kedcliffe, who, as Lord Aberdeen says in writing (15th Sept.)
to Lord Clarendon, ( has more than once deprecated the idea
of any increase of territory in that quarter. He knows them
too well.' The very opposite of these views, however, was at
this time, and for some time afterwards, held by Lord Palmers-
ton, his idea being that Sebastopol should not be destroyed,
2 It is due to Lord Clarendon to say that he did not share the general
belief. In writing to the Queen (1st October), 'to congratulate Her Majesty
upon the victory with which Her Majesty's arms have been crowned in the
first encounter with the enemy,' he adds, with reference to the report of the
fall of Sebastopol, ' The Kussians cannot have experienced great loss in their
superior position ; and if 30,000 or 40,000 effected a safe retreat to Sebastopol,
it is hardly credible that they should have surrendered the place in two days.'
By the 5th of October it was known in England that the rumour was pure
fiction, resting on no better authority than the statement of a Tatar, whose
very existence was more than doubtful.
VOL. III. K
1 30 CABINET DIFFICULTIES. 1854
and that the Crimea should be added to the Turkish empire.
Now that the fall of the great stronghold seemed to be
imminent, Lord Aberdeen informed the Queen that he
adhered to his first proposition for the immediate and entire
destruction of the works.
' He did not see,' he added, ' the advantage of doing the thing
by halves ; while the destruction of the sea defences only might
give rise to erroneous impressions, and would be of an equivocal
character. The fall of Sebastopol would be, in fact, the conquest
of the Crimea, and the Allies might winter there with perfect
security, as by occupying the lines of Perekop, any access to the
Crimea would effectually be prevented by land. Lord Aberdeen
also thinks that with a view to peace, and the restitution of the
Crimea to Russia, it would be more easy for the Emperor to
accept the destruction of the fortifications when accomplished,
than to agree to any stipulation having such an object. . . . The
great objection to leaving the matter undecided appears to be the
possibility of differences hereafter between France and England
upon the subject. The Turks, too, might perhaps desire to have
a voice in the matter, and might become troublesome.'
In acknowledging this letter next day, the Queen recorded
her entire agreement ' in the statesmanlike views ' expressed
in it. Long before a decision had to be taken, events had
settled the question very conclusively. For the time, how
ever, the divergence of opinion on the subject in the Cabinet
added to the home troubles of its chief. These were neither
few nor slight. Lord John Russell was again urging the im
possibility of going on with a Parliament which had shown
itself so intractable, and complaining with others of want of
vigour in the conduct of the war. The hopes of immense
achievements in the Baltic had been disappointed. What
was it, that the Russian fleet had been kept in durance, if it
was still safe? What that Bomarsund had been taken, if
Sweaborg and Cronstadt still frowned defiance to our ships ?
The fiery ardour of Sir Charles Napier, from which so much
1854 DISAPPOINTMENT WITH BALTIC FLEET. 131
had been expected, had cooled, as many thought, without
sufficient cause, and he was now engaged in a hostile contro
versy with the First Lord of the Admiralty, that contrasted
unpleasantly with the same official's recent panegyric of the
hero of Acre at the Eeform Club dinner. In this corre
spondence each tried to throw upon the other the blame
with which the public, as both had begun to feel, intended to
avenge its disappointment for the failure of the extravagant
expectations which had been raised.3 Great dissatisfaction
was also finding a voice in the journals — an echo of what was
felt in the Black Sea fleet itself, — at the want of energy and
spirit, which, but for the presence of these qualities in Sir
Edmund Lyons in an unusual degree, might have made our
operations there even more abortive. Demands arose within
the Cabinet for the recall of Admiral Dundas — a step which,
at such a critical moment, would certainly not have enhanced
our prestige before our enemies or the world. Lord Raglan
also was vehemently assailed, with how much consistency
may be judged from the fact, that the same member of the
3 Sir Charles Napier, speaking at a dinner at the Mansion House in Feb
ruary 1855, made a vehement attack upon Sir James Graham, which he wound
up with these words — ' I state it to the public, and I wish them to know, that,
had I followed the advice of Sir J. Graham, I should most inevitably have left
the British fleet behind me in the Baltic.'1 This he undertook to prove before
all the world — a pledge which he was never allowed, and would probably have
found it hard to redeem. The attack was made in terms so unseemly that the
Government were asked in the House of Commons a few nights afterwards
(16th February \ if they intended to take proceedings against the rebellious
Admiral. ' He has proclaimed, himself a hero,' was Sir James Graham's
answer ; 'but it is not my intention to allow the gallant officer to dub himself
a martyr as well as a hero ; and therefore it is not my intention to advise the
Crown to take any further notice of the matter.' Replying to a taunt about
his speech at the Reform Club, Sir James Graham remarked, on the same occa
sion, ' I underwent due correction in this House on the subject of that speech ;
since that correction was made, I hope I have improved in prudence.' The
honour of Grand Cross of the Bath was offered a few months afterwards to
Sir Charles Napier , but he declined it, stating in a letter to the Prince (6th
July, 1855) as his reason for doing so. that having demanded a court-martial from
the Admiralty to investigate his conduct, and this having been refused, 'he did
not feel he could accept an honour till his character was cleared.'
K 2
132 DETAILS OF BATTLE OF ALMA 1854
Government, who had been urgent for his trial by a Court
of Inquiry, became equally urgent a week afterwards, when
news of the victory of the Alma reached England, that he
should at once receive the honour of the Garter.
Meanwhile every day brought fresh tidings of the events
of that memorable fight, when, in a few hours, the Eussian
army was driven from a commanding position, which Prince
Menschikoff had pledged himself to the Czar to hold against
the invaders for three weeks. On the 8th Lord Burghersh
arrived in London, bearing despatches from Lord Raglan with
the details of the battle. His report as to the Commander-in-
chief, said the Duke of Newcastle, writing to the Queen the
same day, was ' that never for a moment did Lord Eaglan
evince any greater excitement or concern than he shows on
ordinary occasions. Never since the days of the Great Duke
lias any army felt such confidence in and love for its leader,
and never probably did any general acquire such influence
over the Allies, with whom he was acting.' To the same
effect was the report, the day after the battle, of Brigadier
General Hugh Rose (now Lord Strathnairn) to the Duke of
Newcastle. f As my duty,' he wrote, ' is to report to your lord
ship facts, I certainly ought not to omit an important one,
which ensured the success of the day. I speak of the perfect
calmness of Lord Raglan under heavy fire, and his deter
mination to carry the most difficult position in his front,
a feat in arms which has excited the universal admiration
of the French army.'
What Lord Raglan himself had to report of the conduct of
the troops was all that could be wished. Wasted for two
months previously by the scourge of cholera which ' pursued
them to the very battle-field,' ' exposed since they had landed
in the Crimea to the extremes of wet, cold, and heat,' ' in
the ardour of the attack they forgot all they had endured,
and displayed that high courage for which the British soldier
1854 REACH ENGLAND. 133
is ever distinguished ; and under the heaviest fire they main
tained the same determination to conquer as they had ex
hibited before they went into action.' But the feeling's of
triumph, with which a victory so brilliant was hailed within
the Palace, were dashed with sadness at the thought of the
price at which it had been bought. Accordingly we find the
Queen writing to Lord Clarendon (10th October), that
she ' fully enters into the feelings of exultation and joy at
the glorious victory of the Alma, but this is somewhat
damped by the sad loss we have sustained, and the thought
of the many bereaved families of all classes, who are in
mourning for those most dear to them.'
How eagerly the Prince studied every detail of what was
passing in the Crimea during these eventful days, is shown by
the care with which he accumulated whatever documents
could bring most vividly into view every incident of impor
tance. Among these, not the least interesting are letters
from officers, written from their bivouacs, while the fever of
the battle was still hot within their veins, and the bloody traces
of the conflict were still before their eyes. To read such
letters, with their records of daring and death, of privations
uncomplainingly borne, and of manly gratitude for life and
limb unhurt, stirs the heart strangely even after a long lapse
of years. How must they have moved those who, like the
Queen and Prince, were watching so intently every move
ment of the tremendous drama which had now begun ! In
all these letters the conduct of the troops — troops for the
most part new to active service — is highly spoken of. Thus,
for example, in one that is enriched by an admirable drawing
of the ground over which the battle was fought, this
passage occurs : ' The behaviour of the men has been beyond
all praise, and I am confident, that having stood such a
pounding as they did, their future success in any possible
undertaking need not be doubted.'
134 LETTER BY THE PRINCE. 1854
The Prince was proud — he had good reason to be so— of
the doings of his own regiment (1st Grenadier Guards), and
he wrote to its commanding officer, Colonel Grosvenor Hood,
as follows : —
' My dear Colonel Hood — I cannot resist writing you a
line to express my admiration of the manner in which the
battalion of my regiment under your command bore itself
in that desperate fight at the Alma, and my pleasure and
satisfaction at the fact, that upon the whole it suffered less
in the action than the other battalions of our noble Brigade
of Guards. I feel sure, that a good deal of this, as well as
of the shock you were able to give the enemy, was owing to
the judicious manner in which you re-formed your line under
the bank of the river before advancing.4 I am afraid you
have all had to go through a good deal of hardship and
privation, and that your labours will not yet be over ; but I
trust that the same spirit and courage which have enabled
you hitherto to surmount every difficulty, will attend you to
the end, and that the Almighty will continue to bless the
efforts of our brave army in the East.
4 Some additional reinforcements are going out imme
diately to keep your numbers full, but I am sorry to say the
recruiting is going on very slowly. The Fusiliers and Cold-
streams feel this still more, as they have only one battalion to
draw upon for their reinforcements. Believe me always, &c.
' ALBERT.
'Windsor Castle, 17th October, 1854.'
Leaving Balmoral on the llth of October, the Court
reached Windsor Castle on the 14th, having halted at
Edinburgh and Hull on the way. The object in visiting
Hull was to inspect the docks there, and also those at
4 The successful operation here referred to is dwelt upon in Mr. Kinglake's
work (vol. iii. p. 220, 6th edition). Colonel Hood was killed in the trenches
at Sebastopol before this letter could have reached him.
1854 FLANK MARCH TO BALACLAVA. 135
Grimsby, of which the Prince had laid the first stone on the
18th of April, 1849.5 At Edinburgh the Queen received
intelligence that the idea of assaulting the north side of
Sebastopol had been abandoned in deference to the views of
General St. Arnaud, and that the army had made the cele
brated flank march to Balaclava, and thereby secured a safe
basis for future operations. It was not then known, that
both Lord Raglan and Sir John Burgoyne had all along been
favourable to the idea of attacking Sebastopol from the south,
and that they were by no means insensible to the difficulties
to be overcome before Sebastopol could be assaulted from the
north. Despite what has been suggested to the contrary by
the historian of the campaign, it would seem, that the line
adopted by the Allies was due quite as much to this circum
stance, as to the French Commander-in-chief's unwillingness
to undertake the storming of the Star Fort which commanded
the Belbek, and barred the advance upon the north side of
the city.6 Lord Kaglan would otherwise scarcely have been
diverted from his original intention of following up the
success at the Alma by an immediate advance and assault of
Sebastopol at the nearest point. That the Allies committed
a mistake in not pursuing this course has since been main
tained by the Russians themselves. Whether this was so or
not, is one of those questions where much may be said on
both sides, but which, by their very nature, admit of no
certain conclusion. In the same category may be classed
the question, whether they were not again mistaken in
not at once delivering an assault when they reached the
south side. Much controversy arose on both points, when it
was seen, that, having lost their first opportunity for an assault,
5 See vol. ii. ante, p. 167.
6 See Memorandum by Sir John Burgoyne, published by Major Elphinstone
in the official account of the siege of Sebastopol, Part I. p. 107; also letters by
Sir John Burgoyne published in his Life and Correspondence by Lieut. -Col.
Wrottesley, E. E. London, 1873. Vol. ii. pp. 93 and 161.
136 LETTER BY THE QUEEN. 1854
the Allied armies were compelled to prepare for a protracted
siege. But, on the tidings of the flank inarch first reaching
England, it was regarded as a masterly conception brilliantly
carried out, while in fact it was simply a most hazardous
venture, that owed its success to the lucky accident of the
Russian army under Menschikoff having just before been
withdrawn from Sebastopol, and carried beyond the line of
march of the Allies.
The Russians were not slow to profit by the delay in the
attack upon Sebastopol, and by the 24th of October our
Government were in possession of disquieting information,
that the difficulties of the siege were much more serious
than had been anticipated. From Hull the Queen wrote the
following letter to King Leopold : —
'Hull, 13th October, 1854.
' We are, and indeed the whole country is, entirely en
grossed with one idea, one anxious thought, the Crimea.
We have received all the most interesting and gratifying
details of the splendid and decisive victory of the Alma.
Alas ! it was a bloody one. Our loss was heavy, many have
fallen and many are wounded. But my noble troops behaved
with a courage and determination truly admirable. The
Russians expected their position would hold out three weeks.
Their loss was immense ; the whole garrison of Sebastopol
was out. Since then the army has performed a wonderful
march to Balaclava, and the bombardment of Sebastopol has
begun. Lord Raglan's behaviour was worthy of the Old
Duke's — such coolness in the midst of the hottest fire. . . .
I feel so proud of my dear noble troops, who, they say, bear
their privations, and the sad disease which still haunts them,
with the greatest courage and good-humour.'
Meanwhile the negotiations with Austria for a concerted
action were again marred by Prussia's declaration that,
should Austria enter the field against Russia, she would
1854 THE PRINCE ON PRUSSIAN POLICY. 137
consider herself absolved from the conditions of the defensive
and offensive treaty which subsisted between Austria and
herself. When this became known, the indignation roused
against Prussia both in England and France was so great,
that the Prince considered it expedient to call the attention
of the Prince of Prussia (now Emperor of Grermany), in the
following letter, to the serious alienation between the coun
tries likely to ensue from Prussia's perseverance in this line
of policy : —
' The present moment is so critical, and seems to me to
be so decisive for the future destiny of Prussia, that I can
not refrain from writing a few lines to you. I enclose (in
strictest confidence) the copy of a letter, which I wrote to
the King now two months ago.7 Everything of which I there
expressed myself apprehensive, has since then either proved
true, or is in the way of becoming so. The feeling of
soreness here and in France against Prussia is upon the in
crease, people regarding her as the only friend of Russia,
and the only reason why an united Europe is unable to put
a speedy stop to the war. Much blood, and of the best in
England, has flowed, and men are in nowise different from
beasts in this — if they have seen blood, they are no longer
the same an.d are not to be controlled. Sinope swept us out
of the career of diplomatic negotiations all at once into
that of military demonstrations, and so on into war. The
Alma and Sebastopol have obliterated the Eastern Question,
and the cry is now for the annihilation of Russia. Already
the talk in Paris is of the restitution of Poland, and this finds
an echo in England ; and in Boulogne the army, as I now
hear, was in hopes to have to fight next year with Prussia.
' The danger of a general European war may probably be
averted, if Austria, joins our alliance franldy and fairly.
Meanwhile to prevent this seems to be the main object of
7 This was the letter cited aLove, p. 97.
138 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1854
the present Prussian policy, because perhaps those who sway
it feel, that they must soon either follow suit, or have to
confront all Europe single-handed. The greater meanwhile
the efforts are, which are demanded from France, the greater
will be the claims which she will feel herself justified in
putting forward at the end of the war; and the more
thoroughly we shall have to bear the brunt of the conflict
with France as our only ally, the more shall we be com
pelled to give our full support to these claims, however little
in our hearts we may approve them. What other country, of
which history tells, has ever had to pay smart-money like
Prussia ? And why was this, but because she was disunited,
and out of sheer weakness pursued an ambiguous policy ?
* These are all apprehensions which press upon me, and
which I could not refrain from imparting to you for what
they are worth. I fear, moreover, that passion will lead to
injustice, as the attacks of our press on Prussia already show
that they provoke the same feelings and the same faults in
Prussia ; and, no doubt, before long, nations, which have
every reason and every interest to maintain the warmest
mutual friendship, will be misled into the foolish notion
that they should in fact be enemies, and hate each other.
For to be able to revile the King (take The Times for
example) without pouring obloquy on the nation, is a feat
too difficult for mortal ingenuity to accomplish.
' You will of course follow the operations in the Crimea
with great interest, being a soldier, and knowing the contend
ing armies so well as you do. Ours has shown great gallantry
in storming the redoubt upon the Alma, and the flank march
to Balaclava reflects the highest honour on whoever devised
it. It is ascribed to Sir John Burgoyne,8 and to the circurn-
8 And with truth (see ante, p. 13o, note 6). Sir John Burgoyne's reasons
for attacking Sebastopol from the south, as given in his published correspon
dence, seem to be unanswerable ; but, indeed, after yielding to the objections to
1854 TO THE PRINCE OF PRUSSIA. 139
stance that the French shrank from attacking the redoubts
on the Belbek, which lay on their line of march. Our
army took the place of honour at the Alma, forming as it
did the left wing, which was uncovered ; it led the van upon
the march, and is now once more, at the request of our Allies,
the uncovered right wing of the besieging army south of
Sebastopol. To Lord Raglan this request gives as much
pleasure as a victory over the Russians. Most strange it is
that the Russians at the Alma left all their wounded to their
fate and to our mercy, that they brought no colours into
action, and that the Emperor has not sent one of his sons to
the army ! 9
4 Farewell ! Say everything that is kind from me to your
dear son, and think like a friend of your faithful kinsman,
' ALBERT.
'Windsor Castle, 23rd October, 1854.'
A few days brought intelligence which somewhat abated
the high expectations raised by the success of the flank
march. Profiting by the failure of the Allied armies to
follow it up by an assault on Sebastopol, the Russians, who
had been indefatigable in throwing up works of defence, had
made their position so secure, that it was now beginning to
be seen that a siege, and probably a protracted one, was in
evitable. When the Allies opened fire on the 17th of October,
the French batteries were silenced in a few hours, and the
English guns had enough to do to hold their own against
the vigorous fire of the Russian batteries. Reinforcements
were pouring into the Crimea ; the troops which had been
withdrawn from the town were brought back, and the be
siegers were themselves compelled to stand on the defensive ;
attacking the fort on the Belbek, what choice was left but to seek a base for
operations at Balaclava and the other harbours south of Sebastopol ?
9 Before this letter was written two of them, the Archdukes Michael and
Nicholas, were on their way to Sebastopol, where their arrival was signalised
by the memorable attack on our lines at Inkermann on the oth of November.
HO BATTLE OF BALACLAVA. 1854
with the long nights coming on, and the rigours of winter,
for which they were unprepared, staring them in the face.
On the 3 1 st of October a telegram through a Russian channel
conveyed the tidings that General Liprandi had attacked the
English detached camp at Balaclava on the 25th, with the
startling result that four redoubts which covered the camp
had been taken with their guns, and that the English had
lost half their Light Cavalry under Lord Cardigan. Coming
through such a channel, it was hoped the extent of the
disaster might have been exaggerated ; but after a few days
of most painful suspense, this hope was dispelled by intelli
gence which reached the Government on the 4th of November.
It was some days later before the full story was known of the
battle of Balaclava, and of the fatal charge of the Light
Brigade, from which only 195 men out of 673 returned.
Meanwhile the greatest anxiety prevailed throughout the
kingdom, for although it could be seen even from the
Eussian telegram that the honours of the day remained with the
English, these honours had been too dearly won by a porten
tous loss in the arm in which they were already too weak.
In any case, it was certain that the Allied armies would find
themselves taxed to the uttermost to meet the forces which
the Czar was preparing to launch against them. The effect
of the occupation of the Principalities by Austria had been
to set free the Russian invading army, and to pla/je it at the
disposal of the Czar for use in the Crimea. It became,
therefore, of the highest importance to engage her in active
operations on the side of France and England, and by in
creasing in this way the pressure on Russia to strengthen
the chances of an early peace. Moreover, if Austria continued
to maintain a merely passive attitude, the chances were that
France, indignant that the German Powers should throw
upon herself alone with England the burden of repressing by
force of arms the outrage perpetrated by Russia on public
1854 PRINCE TO KING LEOPOLD. 141
law and on the peace of Europe, which they had joined the
Western Powers in reprobating in words, would seek before
long to gratify her old ambition by attacking Austria in
Italy and Germany on the Ehine. The voice of King
Leopold, intimately related as he was with the Austrian
Court through the marriage of his son with the Emperor's
sister, might be presumed to have weight at Vienna in the
present crisis. It was very natural, therefore, that the
Prince, in the course of his regular correspondence with the
King, should not hesitate to express his apprehensions, that
the war, if protracted, would spread from Turkey to the
centre of Europe ; and he spoke out with his accustomed
frankness in the following letter :—
' Dearest Uncle, — .... I can quite imagine that you
should be greatly disquieted by the present state of politics,
especially looking forward to the coming year. If the
general war is to be averted, which may perhaps lead to a
change of the cards of all Europe (as the current phrase goes),
this can only be effected by Austria and Prussia going frankly
and fairly (aufrichtig) hand in hand with the Western
Powers, not for the purpose of shielding Russia from their
hostility, which even you seem to dread may be carried too
far. but in order to protect Europe from the serious dangers
which would result from Eussia being compelled to make
peace. That a peace shall be concluded before Russia has
sustained blows altogether different from those which we
have hitherto been able to inflict on her, I cannot conceive,
when I reflect not merely on the character of the Emperor
Nicholas, but also on the political situation with respect to
his own subjects, into which he has brought himself by the
war. On the other hand, honour forbids us, and the very
instinct of self-preservation forbids the Emperor Napoleon, to
forbear from turning to account all the resources we can
H2 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1854
command to force him to terms. But, therefore, whether
Sebastopol fall or not, there is not in my opinion the slightest
hope that peace can be arrived at during the winter by way
of advice or discussion, &c. &c., and I fear that those who
set up this as their aim will do no good, and that they will
only expose themselves to the risk of being misconstrued.
To my mind the only practical question is, what will be
the character of the war next year ? Will it be carried on by
United Europe against Eussia, or by an Europe divided into
two camps, on the Rhine and in Italy ? That we cannot wish
for the latter contingency admits of no doubt. But if it is
to be averted, we must all do our best to bring about the
other alternative. Oh, that the politicians of the Continent
might be penetrated by this truth !
' You speak in your letter with unmistakeable bitterness of
our French Alliance, which you call " uppermost in every
thing." And so it is, but simply because it is our only
Alliance, and because both parties contribute equal sacrifices
without reserve paripassu to the common object. That our
regard is, as you observe, not reciprocated in France, may be
true just at present. So it may have been at the outset of
the war, but it is impossible that the armies of the two
countries should share dangers and privations in common,
and with so much devotion too, without this reacting upon
the sentiments of the nations themselves ; and the idea,
which of late has been frequently expressed, " que, seule, la
France a ete exposee a des revers, qu\dliee a I'Angleterre
elle est invincible" contains a certain satisfaction to the
vanity of the French nation. For us the danger will no
doubt be serious, should France play us false, and actually
turn against ourselves the vast warlike preparations which
we have joined her in developing ; and there are not wanting
people in France, to represent to the Emperor the risk he
runs in making common cause with " perfide Albion" which
1 854 TO KING LEOPOLD. 143
may in the end play the traitor, and ally itself with his
enemies; — but as men of honour nejther he nor we can
entertain such a thought for a moment.
' The longer Eussia's resistance lasts, and the longer the
struggle is devolved on France and England alone, the more
compact must their alliance become. As, then, France and
Napoleon are under all circumstances sure to cherish their
traditional arrieres pensees of territorial aggrandisement at
their neighbours' expense, the risk, as far as these neigh
bours are concerned, certainly is, that England may some
day have to stand by and see things done, which she herself
cannot desire, but must uphold in the interest of her ally.
This danger, I repeat, Austria, Prussia, and Germany may
avert by acting with us, not in the manipulation of Protocols,
which leave everything to the exertions of the Western
Powers, and have no other object but to make sure that no
harm is done • to the enemy. Such a course is dishonour
able, immoral, leads to distrust, and ultimately to direct
hostility. Already the soreness of feeling here against
Prussia is intense, nor can it be less in France. I have
made the Prince of Prussia aware of my anxiety on this
head.
' . . . We are in a state of terrible excitement about
Sebastopol, as we get nothing but Eussian news, and our own
comes so late, and in such fragments, that it is difficult to
make either head or tail of it. The want of cavalry is a
terrible drawback to us. Nevertheless I have a firm con
viction the city will fall before long.
' Windsor Castle, 6th November, 1854.'
The following day came intelligence that the redoubts lost
on the 25th of October had been lost, not by English, but by
Turkish soldiers, and that against the havoc in the Light
Cavalry Brigade might be set a severe defeat previously
144 BATTLE OF BALACLAVA. 1854
inflicted on the Kussian horse by our Heavy Cavalry.10 But at
the same time we heard of the attack made on the 26th on
the English position at Inkermann. Gallantly although it
had been beaten back by Sir de Lacy Evans, still, besides
the present sacrifice of men, it showed the danger to which
we were exposed from the superior numbers of the enemy— a
danger of which a terrible illustration was to be given a few
days afterwards in the deadly onslaught of the 5th of
November. To add to our disquietude, despatches from
Lord Kaglan, dated the 20th of October, announced that his
force was reduced t$ 1 6,000 men ; that the siege was making
very slow progress, and that it was doubtful whether he
could keep his forces in the Crimea during the winter, even
although Sebastopol should be taken. It was under the
anxiety caused by this state of things that the following
letter by the Queen to King Leopold was written : —
}<i The public attention has always been so much drawn to the magnificent,
1'iit disastrous charge of the Light Brigade, that justice has scarcely been done
to the splendid valour of our Heavy Cavalry Brigade at an earlier part of the
same day. We cannot forbear from enriching our pages with the description
of that great feat of arms by Colonel G. B. Hamley, a gentleman who combines
in himself ' the scholar's, soldier's eye, pen, sword,' and who in a few vivid
sentences brings the scene, as in a picture, before our eyes : —
' All who had the good fortune to look down from the heights on that
brilliant spectacle must carry through life a vivid remembrance of it. The
plain and surrounding hills, all clad in sober green, formed an excellent back
ground for the colours of the opposing masses— the dark grey Russian column
sweeping down in multitudinous superiority of numbers on the red-clad squad
rons, that, hindered by the obstacles of the ground on which they were moving,
advanced slowly to meet them. There was a clash and fusion, as of wave
meeting wave, when the head of the column encountered the leading squadrons
of our brigade, all those engaged being resolved into a crowd of individual
horsemen, whose swords rose and fell and glanced. So for a minute or two
they fought, the impetus of the enemy's dense column carrying it on and
pressing our combatants back for a short space ; till the 4th Dragoon Guards,
coming clear of a wall which was between them and the enemv, charged the
Kussian flank, while the remaining regiment of the brigade went in, in support
of those which had first attacked. Then — almost, it seemed, in a moment and
simultaneously — the whole Kussian mass gaA'e way and fled, at speed and in
disorder, beyond the hill, vanishing behind the slope some four or five minutes
after they had first swept over it.' — Ed in. JRcv. vol. cxxviii. p. 408.
1854 LETTER BY THE QUEEN. 145
' Windsor Castle, 7th November, 1854.
' You must forgive my letter being short, but we are so
much busied and occupied with the mails which have
arrived, and the news from Sebastopol, that I have hardly a
moment to write. We have but one thought, and so has the
whole nation, and that is — Sebastopol. Such a time of sus
pense, anxiety, and excitement, I never expected to see,
much less to feel. The feeling against Kussia and the Em
peror, who has to answer before Grod for the lives of so many
thousands, becomes stronger and stronger as each mail brings
the report of fresh victims of the obstinate resistance of the
besieged. Peace is further distant than ever, and I fear the
war will be a lengthened, and finally a general one. Austria
could help its conclusion, if she would but act.'
We. were still dependent exclusively on telegrams for our
information as to the events of the 25th and 26th of October.
These were of the most contradictory kind ; but even when
construed in the sense most favourable to ourselves, they
were calculated to inspire the utmost anxiety, when coupled
with the authentic intelligence from Lord Raglan of the low
point to which our forces had been reduced on the 22nd of
that month. So keenly did the Queen and Prince feel the
necessity for strengthening the army, without an hour's delay,
that the Prince wrote the following letter to Lord Aberdeen,
pressing the subject on his attention : —
' My dear Lord Aberdeen, — This morning's accounts of
the losses in the Crimea, &c., the want of progress in the
siege, with an advancing adverse season and the army of the
enemy increasing, must make every Englishman anxious for his
gallant brothers in the field, and the honour of his country.
6 The Government will never be forgiven, and ought
never to be forgiven, if it did not strain every nerve to avert
the calamity of seeing Lord Raglan succumb for want of
TOL. III. L
146 PRINCE TO LORD ABERDEEN 1854
means. We have sent out as many troops as this country
can provide, leaving barely sufficient for the depots to train
and drill the men, who are to supply the vacancies caused by
the exigencies of the service in the field of the regiments
now out. But we have gone on in the beaten track of
routine without any extraordinary effort. The recruiting
does not keep pace even with the losses in the East, much
less does it give us the augmentation required, as the recruits
are mere boys, unfit for foreign service for two years to
come. The Militia is incomplete, entirely composed of
volunteers, of whom in some regiments more than half are
not forthcoming from one time of training to the next. The
volunteering for the Militia, instead of adding to the avail
able force, has acted as 'a competition against the enlistment
in the army !
' The time is arrived for vigorous measures, and the
feeling of the country is up to support them, if Government
will bring them boldly forward.
6 The measures immediately wanted, according to my
views, are : —
' Firstly. The immediate completion of the Militia by
ballot, according to the law of the land, and the proper
inspection and organisation of the same.
' Secondly. The obtaining the power for the Crown to
accept the offers of Militia regiments to go abroad, and the
relief of some of our regiments in the Mediterranean by these
Militia regiments.
6 Thirdly. The sending on of these relieved regiments to
Lord Raglan.
' Fourthly. The obtaining the power for the Crown of
enlisting foreigners.
' Fifthly. Immediate steps for the formation of foreign
legions, to be attached eventually to Lord Eaglan.
1854 ON REINFORCEMENTS FOR ARMY. 147
6 Sixthly. A proclamation inviting Militiamen to volunteer
into regiments of the Line.
6 These measures might be taken on the responsibility of
the Government, awaiting an Act of Indemnity, or might be
laid before Parliament, convened for the purpose. Pray
consider this with your colleagues.
' The Queen would wish you to come down here this
evening to stay over-night. The Duke of Newcastle will be
here, and we should like to talk these matters over with
you. — Ever yours truly.
'Windsor Castle, llth November, 1854.'
This letter was read by Lord Aberdeen to the Cabinet the
same day ; but they were opposed, as we learn from the
Prince's Diary, to the proposal to raise a foreign legion, and
to the completion of the Militia by ballot. The Prince,
however, it was quickly shown by the progress of events, had
formed a juster estimate of the exigencies of the case, and of
the means of meeting them, which were within our reach.'
Within a few weeks every one of his suggestions had to be
adopted, and in the short session of Parliament at the end
of this year measures were passed, but not without vehement
opposition, to authorise the raising of a Foreign Legion, and
to enable the Government to send the Militia to the stations
in the Mediterranean, and so to make the regiments there
available for service in the Crimea.11
l- How true the Prince's forecast of the necessity for these measures had
been, may be judged from a letter of Lord Palmerston's (then Premier) to
Lord Panmure (then Secretary for War), on the 10th of June, 185o : — 'We are
40,000 men short of the number voted by Parliament. . . . Let us get as manyv
Germans and Swiss as we can ; let us get men from Halifax ; let us enlist
Italians ; and let us forthwith increase our bounty at home without raising
the standard. Do not let departmental, or official, or professional prejudices
and habits stand in our way. The only answer to give to objectors on such
grounds is, the thing must be done ; we must have troops.' — Life of Lord
Palmcrston, vol. ii. p. 98.
L 2
148 DESPATCHES FROfyf LORD RAGLAN. 1854
Despatches from Lord Raglan down to the 28th of October,
with the full story of the memorable events of the 25th
and 26th, reached England on the 12th of November. In a
private Despatch to the Duke of Newcastle, written on the
former of those days, Lord Eaglan adds some interesting
particulars :—
* You will hardly he prepared,' he writes, ' for the bad conduct
of the Turkish troops, which showed no fight whatever, and
abandoned works without the attempt to defend them, which,
though paltry enough, I am assured were superior to Arab Tabia
[at Silistria], that a handful of men held so long against all the
efforts of GortschakofF's army ; and thus they lost us seven guns
of position, which I thought would be safe in their hands, at
least for some hours. To contrast their conduct with that of
our own people, it is worthy of mention that in each of the
redoubts we had one single artilleryman to show the Turks how
to use our guns. This man spiked the guns in the works, with
one exception, alone and single-handed, whilst the Turks aban
doned their duty and left him to shift for himself.
' But you will be much more shocked to see the loss sustained
by our Light Cavalry. This, indeed, is a heavy misfortune, not
withstanding the brilliancy of their conduct, and I feel it most
deeply.'
Lord Raglan then gives his own account of how the order
sent to Lord Lucan which led to the catastrophe came to be
misapprehended — a subject afterwards of painful controversy.
4 Fatal mistake ! ' he concludes. ' My only consolation is the
admirable conduct of the troops, which was beyond all praise.'
In another private Despatch Lord Raglan tells the Duke of
Newcastle that what he wanted at the moment was troops of
' the best quality. Ten thousand men would make us com
fortable. As it is, the Divisions employed are overworked, and
of necessity scattered over a too extensive position, and we
are enabled, and that with difficulty, to give but one British
Brigade, the Highlanders, for the defence of Balaclava,
1854 NECESSITY FOR REINFORCEMENTS. 149
assisted, however, by marines and sailors, and a French
Brigade.'
The accounts from General Canrobert as to the dwindling
away of the British force, on which the stress of the Kussian
attack had hitherto exclusively fallen, had aroused the
apprehensions of the Emperor of the French. He deter
mined at once on sending large reinforcements to the Crimea,
and expressed in person to our Ambassador in Paris the hope
that England would help him with ships, as he was ready to
send out every man he had. He had already employed every
disposable ship, including his own yacht ; and he wished the
steam fleet to be recalled from the Baltic, and employed for
purposes of transport. Everything, he urged, must be done
to avert the risk of a misadventure in the East.
Happily the English Government were in a position to meet
the demand for ships, and on the 12th of November Sir James
Graham was able to assure the Queen, that English transports
were already on their way from the Black Sea to Toulon to
embark French troops, and that an additional fleet of steam
transports would be sent to Toulon from England, which
would embark 8,000 men there before the 10th of December.
In fact, provision had already been made for despatching
6,000 English and 20,000 French troops, to arrive in the
Crimea before Christmas. Provision had also been made for
housing and clothing the men for the winter, through which
it was now too probable the siege would be prolonged. Huts,
as Lord Hardinge wrote to the Prince, to house 20,000 men
had been ordered, and in the same letter (20th November)
he spoke of large stores of warm clothing, great coats, and
blankets, as having been ' already sent out and received.'
Had they reached their destination, they would, no doubt,
have been ample to keep at bay the rigours of the Crimean
climate. But owing to a disastrous combination of circum
stances they did not do so ; and for many weeks afterwards
150 BAD CONDITION OF BESIEGING FORCE. 1854
the English newspapers that reached the camp and spoke of
warm clothing, supplies of fuel, extra articles of diet and
medical comforts, as having been provided for the troops,
seemed a mockery to the poor fellows, who, with scanty
rations and in threadbare and tattered clothes, were enduring
the most cruel fatigues, aggravated by all the inclemencies
of wind and rain, and snow and cold, upon the bleak heights
of the Tauric Chersonese.
CHAPTER LVIII.
HAD any stimulus been needed to enforce the necessity for
sending reinforcements with the utmost despatch to the
diminished ranks of the Allies, it would have been supplied
by the tidings which reached France and England by tele
graph on the 13th of November. An English telegram told
of an attack made on the 5th by the Russians with very
superior forces on the right of the English position, — of a battle
which raged with great severity from before daybreak till late
in the afternoon. It spoke of the Russians as having been
driven back with enormous loss, estimated at from 8,000 to
9,000 men, but it also told that the English loss had been very
great. This was confirmed by a telegram from General
Canrobert, communicated by the French Grovernment, which
admitted that ' the brilliant feat of arms,' accomplished by
6 the remarkable solidity with which the English army main
tained the battle, supported by a portion of General Bosquet's
division,' had not been achieved ' without some loss to the
Allies.' How great the proportions of the struggle had been
was manifest from the fact, at the same time announced, that
it had been waged with the whole Russian army at Sebastopol,
augmented by vast reinforcements hurried up from the Danube
and the Southern provinces, and animated by the presence of
the Grand Dukes Nicholas and Michael. Days were to elapse
before a telegram from Lord Raglan explained the full cost
at which victory had been purchased,1 and the first feeling
1 The English loss was, including officers, 2,573 men killed and wounded ;
the French loss was 1,800 in killed and wounded. The Russian loss has
152 THE PRINCE URGES REINFORCEMENTS. 1854
throughout the country was less that of elation at a great
victory, than of anxiety for the gallant remnant of the men by
whom it had been won.
On the day the first telegrams were received, the Prince's
Diary contains the following entry : ' Great excitement in
the country, universal outcry for reinforcements, every avail
able man ought to be sent.' What men were and were not
available he seems to have known from the records of the
strength of both our warlike establishments, which he compiled
for the Queen's use, and he lost not an hour in putting his
views before the Duke of Newcastle in the following letter:—
6 My dear Duke, — The last accounts of the 6th make us
naturally fear that Lord Raglan's force must have been
reduced much further, and every nerve ought to be strained
to reinforce him. I see from the comparative statement of
the establishments at home and abroad, that we have the
18th, 51st, 54th, 66th, 71st, 72nd, 80th, 82nd, 90th, 91st
and 94th at home. Some of these may be mere skeletons ;
the 90th is under orders ; but is there no other fit for foreign
service ? The 18th, of which a portion is here, seems com
plete, and is most anxious to be sent out. What can be sent
should be, and without the loss of a day ! There are also
600 marines at Portsmouth unemployed, and some of the
screw line-of-battle-ships might go empty with the troops,
take the armament out of the sailing ships at the Crimea,
and send these empty home. This may not be according to
dockyard routine, but nevertheless may be feasible. Pray,
don't leave a stone unturned ! Ever yours truly.
'Windsor Castle, 13th November, 1854.'
This letter crossed communications from both Lord Aber-
been variously computed by English authorities from 15,000 to 20,000. The
Russian official reports, however, place it at 11,959 in killed, wounded, and
prisoners.
1 854 LOSSES AT INKERMANN. 153
deen and the Duke of Newcastle to the Queen, informing
Her Majesty of arrangements which had been made by the
Cabinet that day for the relief of the English forces in
the Crimea. An active correspondence ensued between the
Duke, Lord Hardinge, and the Prince, as to the strength of
the reinforcements to be sent, and the regiments from which
they were to be taken. The Prince, remembering doubtless
Lord Raglan's desire to have the best troops, laid great stress
upon rilling up as far as possible the gaps which had been made
in the regiments of the Guards. ' Pray,' he wrote to Lord
Hardinge (16th November), 'let the rule of your measure be,
to send out everything that is effective in the Guards, as that
is what is really wanted. . . . The battles fought must have
cost them 150 each, leaving 350 in the ranks. If not strongly
reinforced, they are as battalions useless. Whatever is done,
however, I repeat my hope, that an immediate decision will
be come to and no time lost.'
The Prince might well urge the utmost despatch, for a
telegram received that morning from Lord Raglan bore
that our losses had been ' very great.' Three general officers,
Sir George Cathcart, General Strangways, and General Goldie,
had been killed, and another, General Torrens, had been dan
gerously wounded. All were men of the highest distinction,
and their loss was most serious. Amidst the prevailing
anxiety, the Prince continued to maintain his confidence in the
ultimate success of the enterprise, and did his best to inspire
others with his own feeling. ' It is cheering,' the Duke of
Newcastle writes to him (16th November), 'that your
Royal Highness keeps up your spirits in the circumstances of
the present most anxious and trying times, and most devoutly
I trust that the grounds of hope — I dare not say confidence
— explained by your Royal Highness, may prove to be sure
and safe.' That the victory gained by the Allies was a sub
stantial one, could not be doubted, and it was hoped that the
154 BATTLE OF INKERMANN. 1854
gigantic effort which had been made against them would not
readily be renewed. If we had learned from the events of the
day to measure our enemies' strength more accurately than
before, they on the other hand had learned that mere weight
of numbers was of small account against an adversary, who
seemed to grow in strength the heavier the odds against
him. By this time, too, considerable reinforcements from
France and England must have reached the Crimea, and we
should be in a better position to meet any fresh assault on
our position.
Hitherto the honour of Field-Marshal had been withheld
from Lord Eaglan, in the daily hope of the fall of Sebastopol,
but it was thought by the Government that the opportunity
afforded by this last action, the brunt of which had fallen on
the British troops, was a .good one for testifying the nation's
recognition of his services. In this view, communicated by
Lord Aberdeen to the Queen (17th November), Her Majesty
next day expressed her entire concurrence, transmitting to
him at the same time the following letter by herself to Lord
Raglan, to be forwarded to him, after being read by Lord
Aberdeen and the Duke of Newcastle : —
'Windsor Castle, 18th November, 1854.
6 The Queen has received with pride and joy the tele
graphic news of the glorious but, alas ! bloody victory of the
5th. These feelings of pride and satisfaction are, however,
painfully alloyed by the grievous news of the loss of so many
generals, and in particular of Sir Greorge Cathcart, who was
so distinguished and excellent an officer.
' We are most thankful that Lord Raglan's valuable life
has been spared, and the Queen trusts that he will not
expose himself more than is absolutely necessary. The
Queen cannot sufficiently express her high sense of the great
services he has rendered and is rendering to her and to the
1854 GENERAL CATHCART. 155
country, by the very able manner in which he has led the
bravest troops that ever fought, troops whom it is a pride to
her to be able to call her own.
6 To mark the Queen's approbation, she wishes to confer
on Lord Eaglan the Baton of Field-Marshal. It affords her
the sincerest gratification to confer it on one who has so
nobly earned the highest rank in the army, which he so long
served in under the immortal hero, who, she laments, could
not witness the success of a friend he so greatly esteemed.
6 Both the Prince and Queen are anxious to express to
Lord Raglan their unbounded admiration of the heroic
conduct of the army, and their sincere sympathy in their
sufferings and privations so nobly borne.' 2
Another duty, which the Queen felt to be no less incum
bent on her, Avas discharged the same day. It was to address
a letter of sympathy to the widow of General Cathcart. No
one, who had fallen on that fatal 5th of November, was so
deeply regretted by the Queen and Prince as this distin
guished officer. Returning to England from the Cape,
where he had brought a difficult war to a successful close, he
had gone out at once to the Crimea, landing there in the
same battered uniform which he had worn throughout the
Caffre war. His experience, genius, and energy, had desig
nated him as a man most likely at no distant date to have
the command in chief. In fact, he had been selected by the
Government as Lord Raglan's successor in case of emergency,
and took out with him to the Crimea a dormant Commission
for the purpose. This Commission he had accepted with
reluctance. Carrying him as it did over the heads of his
2 In returning this letter, which the Queen sent to Lord Hardinge to read,
he mentions that he considered the time selected for conferring this dignity on
Lord Eaglan to be most opportune. 'It stands forth, as it should do, by
itself, and conferred after such brilliant successes, is a compliment to that
army which he so ably led.'
156 QUEEN'S LETTER TO LADY CATHCART. 1854
seniors in the service, he knew that it must place him in an
invidious position towards them. But as he could not regard
it otherwise than in the light of a command from his Sove
reign, he conceived that no choice was left him but to accept
it. When therefore the Government subsequently decided
on recalling the Commission, he felt greatly relieved. Only
ten days before he fell he had placed it in the hands of Lord
Eaglan, who, in writing to the Duke of Newcastle (27th
October), speaks of General Cathcart's conduct throughout
the affair as having been ' exactly what might be expected
from a man of his high feeling.'3 The, Times (18th Novem
ber), in an eloquent commentary on the dearly-bought
victory of Inkermann, speaks of him as 'that rare and
precious character in the British service — a soldier devoted
to the science and experienced in the practice of his pro
fession. There was nothing which might not be expected
from him, and, with such as he to fall back upon, there wa*.
no fear that the army would ever be at a loss for commanders.
He now lies, one of thousands, slain by a chance bullet in the
tempest of war.'
Writing to bis widow (18th November), the Queen said:
4 I can let no one but myself express to you all my deep
feelings of heart-felt sympathy on this sad occasion, when
you have been deprived of a beloved husband, and I and the
country of a most distinguished and excellent officer. I can
attempt to offer no consolation to you in your present over
whelming affliction, for none but that derived from reliance
on Him who never forsakes those who are in distress can be
of any avail ; but it may be soothing to you to know, how
highly I valued your lamented husband, how much con
fidence I placed in him, and how very deeply and truly I
mourn his loss ! Sir George died, as he had lived, in the
3 See correspondence quoted by Mr. Kinglake, The Invasion of the Crimea,
vol. v. cap. iii., 6th edition.
1 854 BATTLE OF INKERMANN. 157
*
service of his Sovereign and his country, an example to all
who follow him.' 4
On the 22nd of November, Lord Raglan's Despatches
reached England with full details of a battle 'unsurpassed
in the annals of war for persevering valour and chivalrous
devotion,' as it was truly called by the Duke of Newcastle, in
the Despatch to Lord Raglan (27th November), which con
veyed the Queen's acknowledgments to the army. Many
letters from the English camp were forwarded to the Queen
and Prince by those to whom they were addressed, and have
been carefully preserved by him among his records of that
memorable day. As a specimen of the stirring pictures with
which they abound, we give the following extract from a
letter to Sir George Couper, by an officer not actually en
gaged in the battle, but who, being on outpost duty in a
redoubt, saw, as he says, a good deal of the fighting : —
' As I was not engaged, I think I may say that the behaviour
of the men and officers of the Guards was magnificent. I cannot
imagine anything more magnificent than the scanty and unsup
ported line of skirmishers (for they were extended to fill the
space) driving that dense mass of Russians back over the hill,
not once, but many times, and with fresh foes. It was a beau
tiful sight, and one I shall not forget. When our men's ammu
nition failed, they fought with the bayonet, and butt- end, and
even with stones.
' In this scrambling, desperate fight, every man fought " for his
own hand," like Hal o' the Wynd, and Grenadiers, Coldstreams,
and Fusiliers got mixed together in the melee. Our officers
could do little more than join in with their swords and revolvers ;
and our men, often surrounded by the Russians, fought their
way out as best they could. Generalship there could be none
whatever. British steadiness and bulldog courage did it. The
4 As a mark of regard to Sir George Cathcart's memory, the Queen ap
pointed his daughter, the Hon. Emily Cathcart, Maid of Honour to Her
Majesty in 1855, and in this capacity she continues to be attached to the
Court.
158 BATTLE OF INKERMANN. 185.-:.
*
result was to be seen next day in the fearful mass of Russian
dead, which plainly told that it required something more than
numbers to beat British soldiers. Our battalion had only about
350 men engaged. They fired 20,000 rounds, and more than
half of them were killed or wounded.
' It seems that two of the Emperor's sons had just arrived
with a reinforcement of about 40,000 men, and joined the
Russian army : hence their desperate attempt to force through
our lines, and drive us out of the country.5 I hear it said that
the English loss is about 2,000, and the Russian 10,000 men.
Certainly there are heaps of Russian dead in every direction,
and we have got a great many prisoners, and a great many of
their wounded. Fancy the Russians throwing shells at our
fatigue parties who were burying their dead ! I think we ought
to take some notice of their uncivilised behaviour. I rather
think the Zouaves will pay them back in their own coin. Even
our men are getting savage about it.
' I can now describe a Russian soldier accurately: an individual
with a long dirt-coloured great-coat and greasy forage ctap, with
still more tallowy complexion, " an impassive countenance, and
an eye gleaming with the mixed expression of fox-like cunning
and cur-ish abjectness." When I have been giving water and
biscuit to a wounded Russian, I have seen that expression. One
Russian, however (a better-looking fellow), to whom I was
giving some assistance yesterday, looked much surprised, and
raising himself on his elbow, kissed my hand repeatedly. That
is not usual, though, for I think they would generally take the
opportunity to stab us, did we not (profiting by experience)
always take the precaution of first removing all their weapons.'
Many complaints were raised, upon authority that could
not be impugned, of the barbarous disregard here mentioned
of the usages of modern warfare shown by the Russians in
5 This tallied with authentic information of which the Government had
been for some time in possession, that the Czar had sworn not to rest until he
had driven the Allies on board their ships, and that troops were marching on
the Crimea with this object from all directions. The English appeared to be
the particular objects of the Czar's indignation, and he had ordered Prince
Menschikoff to attack them in preference to the French, if practicable, and to
give them no rest.
1 854 RUSSIAN ATROCITIES. 159
their treatment of wounded adversaries. This, it seemed,
had been carried to an extreme pitch upon the day of
Inkermann. On the other side it was retorted, that the
Russians had been exasperated by the barbarities of the
Turkish irregulars whom they had encountered on the
Danube, and by instances of English prisoners having used
concealed revolvers to shoot down their captors. Isolated
cases of such treachery may have occurred ; but a simpler
and more probable explanation can surely be found in the
character of the men who formed the bulk of the Russian
army, hurried as they were into battle after a long and
exhausting journey, frenzied, as is now known, with drink,
and fired with religious wrath against an enemy, who, they
were told, had desecrated their churches at Balaclava and
elsewhere in the neighbourhood by converting them into
magazines, barracks, and stables. The passions of the battle
field need no incentive, and every officer must have looked
forward with dismay to the bloody reprisals which were sure to
be provoked by the slaughter of the helpless and the wounded,
of which so many ghastly tales were told throughout the Allied
camp on the morrow of that eventful day. In writing to King
Leopold, the Queen speaks of the reports which had reached
England on the subject, with warm indignation : —
' Windsor Castle, 28th November, 1854.
4 Since I wrote we have received all the details of the
bloody but glorious action of Inkermann : 60,000 Russians
defeated by 8,000 English and 6,000 French, is almost a
miracle. The Russians lost 15,000. They behaved with the
greatest barbarity ; many of our poor officers who were only
slightly wounded were brutally butchered on the ground.
Several lived long enough to say this.
' When poor Sir Gr. Cathcart fell, mortally wounded, his
faithful and devoted military secretary (Colonel Charles
160 RUSSIAN ATROCITIES. 1854
Seymour), who had been with him at the Cape, sprang from
his horse, and with one arm — he was wounded in the other —
supported his dying chief, when three wretches came and
bayoneted him. This is monstrous, and requisitions have
been sent by the two Commanders-in-chief to Menschikoif
to remonstrate. . . .'
A few days later the Queen recurs to the subject in another
letter to the same correspondent. 'The atrocities,' Her
Majesty says, ' committed by the Eussians on the wounded
are too horrible to be believed. General Bentinck, whom we
saw on the 29th, said that it was a disagreeable kind of war
fare, as it was with people who behaved like savages.' It
was upon full proof of the truth of this, elicited in a Court
of Military Inquiry, that the remonstrance mentioned by
the Queen had been addressed to Prince Menschikoff.
While repudiating the charge as generally true, Prince
Menschikoff admitted that individual instances of such
brutality ' in the heat of combat ' might have occurred. He
then went on to vindicate the conduct of his men as having
been provoked by a religious sentiment. They had learned
that the Church of St. Vladimir, near Quarantine Bay, which
was very holy in their estimation, had recently been pillaged
by the French ; and thence, as Mr. Kinglake says, ' he went
on to conclude that if any of the French or the English had
been despatched on the battle-field while lying disabled by
wounds, they must have owed their fate — not to the ruth-
lessness, but — plainly to the outraged piety of the troops '
(Invasion of the Crimea^ vol. vi. p. 471). Well-founded or
not, the defence was at least ingenious ; but, if this were
a specimen of how Holy Eussia read the teachings of Christ,
was it for the welfare of mankind that she should supersede
the rule of Islam ? 6
6 The appeals of the Russian Generals to 'the piety' of their men took the
very reprehensible form of denouncing — as only the self-styled pious do —
iS54 FIRING ON THE WOUNDED. 161
But the defence, such as it was, could not be set up for
the Russian artillery fire being directed, as it was upon more
than one occasion, on English and French soldiers, when
they were engaged in bringing help, not to their own, but to
the Russian wounded. A signal instance of this occurred
after the battle of the Tschernaja, on the 16th of August, 1855.
While the Russians were still in the act of retreating from
the battle-field, the French set actively to work to collect
the Russian wounded, and to lay them out in an open space
to wait the arrival of the ambulances. While occupied in
this task, the Russians, who could see plainly how they were
engaged, suddenly opened fire from their guns upon them,
heedless of the destruction they were pouring upon their own
countrymen.7 The Times' correspondent, who was upon the
spot, thus reports the answer of a Russian soldier, who was
limping along with deep flesh wounds in both his thighs, to
the question what he thought of the behaviour of his friends
in firing among their own wounded : ' They are accustomed
to beat us when we are with them ; no wonder they try
to ill-treat us when we are upon the point of escaping from
their power ! ' Warfare conducted in a spirit at once so
ignoble and so short-sighted was foredoomed to disaster and
defeat.
As the tragic events of this terrible war were more and
more developed, more and more keenly was it felt, that all its
miseries and carnage might have been prevented, had the
German Powers gone heart and hand with those of the West
their adversaries as ' godless.' A notable example of this occurred in Prince
Gortschakoffs order of the day after the unsuccessful assault of the 18th of
June, 1855, upon Sebastopol, where he called upon his troops to 'plant as
heretofore their manly hearts against the deadly shots of the godless enemy.'
7 The French, General Bernard wrote to Colonel Phipps, two days after the
battle, 'took in 1,809 of the Eussian woxinded, but were obliged to leave
crowds out, because the Eussians opened a heavy fire on their parties engaged
in this merciful and Christianlike duty.'
VOL. III. M
1 62 THE FOUR POINTS. 1854
in telling Russia that, if she persisted in her aggression on
Turkey, she would have to meet them also in the field. In
the letter of the 28th, above quoted, the Queen gives ex
pression to this feeling in the following passage :—
4 If Austria did her duty she might have prevented
much of this bloodshed. Instead of this, her Generals do
nothing but chicaner the Turks of the Principalities, and
the Government shuffles about, making advances and then
retreating. We shall see now if she is sincere in her last
propositions.'
Better hopes were at this moment awakened that Austria
would act. A project of a treaty with England and France
had been submitted by her to their respective governments,
and was at this moment under consideration. In presenting
it, Austria asked to be informed what other conditions, beyond
those which were afterwards so well known as the Four
Points,8 were to be insisted on by England and France. If
these were approved by Austria, she would then send an
Ultimatum to St. Petersburg, the rejection of which would
constitute a casus belli. The demand was not unreasonable,
as Austria was entitled to know how far and to what she
8 The Four Points were : — 1. Russian Protectorate over the Principalities
of Wallachia, Moldavia, and Servia to cease ; the privileges granted by the
Sultan to these provinces to be placed under a collective guarantee of the
Powers. 2. Navigation of the Danube at its mouths to be freed from all
obstacle, and submitted to the application of the principles established by the
Congress of Vienna. 3. The Treaty of the 13th of July, 1841, to be revised in
concert by all the high contracting parties in the interest of the balance of power
in Europe, and so as to put an end to the preponderance of Russia in the Black
Sea. 4. Russia to give up her claim to an official protectorate over the
subjects of the Sublime Porte, to whatever rite they may belong; and France,
Austria, Great Britain, Prussia, and Russia to assist mutually in obtaining
from the Ottoman Government the confirmation and the observance of the
religious privileges of the different Christian communities, and to turn to
account, in the common interests of their co-religionists, the generous inten
tions manifested by the Sultan, at the same time avoiding any aggression on
his dignity and the independence of his Crown.
1 854 NEGOTIATIONS WITH AUSTRIA. 163
pledged herself by joining with the Allies. But, as matters
stood in the Crimea, it was difficult for them to specify on
what precise terms they would make peace. They might
ask too much, or too little ; and if they were supposed to be
parties to the Austrian Ultimatum, this would give them the
appearance of suing for peace, and of being disheartened by
recent events. Much might depend on the answer returned
to Austria ; and it is significant of the value which the
Cabinet had by this time learned to attach to the judgment
of the Prince on questions of foreign policy, that Lord
Clarendon wrote to him (19th November), asking for his
opinion, previous to a meeting of the Cabinet next day to
deliberate on the subject.
Within a few hours the following exhaustive Memorandum
by the Prince was in Lord Clarendon's hands :—
' Windsor Castle, 19th November, 1854.
' The difficulties which we meet with in having to answer
the question put by a Foreign Power, as to what are the
ulterior conditions on which alone we should' be prepared to
make peace, are inherent to every negotiation for peace
whilst war is going on. They are twofold.
' 1st. The uncertainty of the events of the war, during
which a State has to pronounce itself as to its views, which
makes it possible that its demands may turn out to have
been too high or too low — as, under success, they could not
be raised with good faith, and, without success, they could
not be lowered with honour.
' 2nd. The real cause and ultimate object of the war itself.
' Against the first difficulty there is no remedy, except
stating the most moderate terms, and keeping open the right
to advance others, if the war proceeds. This we have done
in the Notes exchanged with Austria in August last, and she
M 2
1 64 MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE 1854
has acknowledged the principle in her answer, claiming its
benefit for herself.
' With regard to the second, it generally so happens that
the ostensible cause of a war does not embrace the ivhole or
even the strongest motives which impel States to resort to
that last extremity.
' A peace, to be satisfactory and lasting, must satisfy all
the objects for which the war has been undertaken, and it
becomes necessary therefore fully and honestly to consider
what these were.
4 In the present instance I take them to have been, the
necessity which Europe (or at least England and France on
its behalf) found itself under, to put a term at last to a
policy which threatened the existence of the Ottoman Empire,
and by making all the countries bordering on the Black Sea
dependencies of Russia, seriously to endanger the balance of
power, — a policy, of which the particular steps which led to
the present war can be considered only as symptoms. The
question naturally arises, — By what means was that policy
to be carried out ?
' The means employed are :
' 1st. The identity of religion between Russia and the
Greek subjects of the Porte — the assumption of a spiritual
supremacy by the Emperors of Russia over the whole Greek
Church, and, based upon this, a political protectorate over
the Christians in Turkey, supported by different treaties
obtained by violence, and purposely ambiguously worded.
' 2nd. The exclusion of all European commerce from the
Black Sea, by the shutting up of the mouths of the Danube.
* 3rd. The erection of a stupendous military and naval
establishment at Sebastopol, containing a fleet, which, having
no commerce to protect and no enemy to guard against, can
only serve purposes of aggression.
' 4th. The gradual transfer of the allegiance of the provinces
1854 FOR THE CABINET. 165
separating Turkey from Eussia from the former to herself,
partly by treaty stipulations, partly by violent occupations,
by bribery and any other surreptitious means.
c 5th. The subjection of the mountain tribes of the Cau
casus under pretence of maintaining order.
' If these are the means by which Russia hopes to succeed
in a policy detrimental to Europe, no peace can be admitted
by us which does not give the fullest guarantees against
them.
4 These guarantees are, in my opinion, all contained in the
well-known " Four Points." We have, therefore, not to ask
at present anything beyond the " Four Points," but rather to
define more fully the precise meaning we attach to their
elastic terms. In doing this, care should be taken not to
fall short of any of the expectations which the Government
led Parliament to entertain, when Lord John Russell stated
on its behalf to the House of Commons the objects of the war.
I find that the impossibility of allowing Russia to retain her
threatening armaments in the Crimea was one of the most
O
prominent, and the one which gave most satisfaction to the
House. Now that vast treasure, and the best English blood,
have been profusely expended towards obtaining that object,
the nation has a right to expect that any peace contem
plated by Government should fully and completely realise it.
' If, therefore, our present demands consist strictly in a
closer definition and more extensive application of the
principles contained in the " Four Points " in the sense above
understood, Parliament ought to be satisfied, and Austria can
derive from them no pretext to fly from her engagements
towards us.'
With this document before them to guide their delibera
tions, the decision of the Cabinet was made comparatively
easy. The subject, however, engaged their consideration
1 66 REPLY TO AUSTRIAN INQUIRIES. 1854
on two .consecutive days, and on the 21st Lord Aberdeen
wrote to the Queen : —
* The Cabinet yesterday and to-day was occupied in the consi
deration of the answer to be given to the Despatch of Count
Buol to Count Colloredo, requesting explanations from the Allied
Powers previous to the signature of the proposed Treaty between
them and Austria. The answer contained in a Despatch to Lord
Westmoreland has been mainly founded upon an excellent Memo
randum by the Prince to Lord Clarendon, which appears to
embrace the whole subject, and to take a perfectly just view of
the position of the different parties.'
Some misgivings were entertained by Lord Clarendon and
others of the Ministry, that Austria, in asking for the expla
nations she did, was seeking a pretext for extricating herself
from her subsisting engagements to the Allies. This view
was not, however, shared by the Queen or Prince, and in
returning to Lord Clarendon the draft of his Despatch, Her
Majesty wrote : ' It contains an honest exposition of our
position and views, which is always the best, where some
double dealing is suspected on the part of those with whom
we treat. The Queen must confess, however, that the steps
taken by Austria, and the proposals now made by her, admit
of the more natural interpretation of being honestly meant ;
that is to say, the Queen fully believes, that Austria would
still prefer to see Eussia entering into negotiations for peace
to having to fight her ; but she evidently cannot stand the
strain of the suspense much longer, and the Treaty and Notes
will make it easy for her to go to war, if necessary, and at
the same time they bring the term for the decision as near
as six weeks from hence.'
It was the more necessary for the Allied Powers to satisfy
Austria that our terms of peace were reasonable, as Russia
by this time had intimated her intention to accept the Four
Points as the basis of negotiation. This was a step calculated
1 854 GREAT STORM IX CRIMEA. 167
to perplex Austria, and to arrest her intention of binding
herself to overt acts against Russia. It probably had no
other purpose, and the conduct of Russia at a later stage
fully justified this suspicion. But in any case this design,
if it existed, was baffled by the frank explanations given by
the Allied Powers to Austria, which showed that their views
were in entire accord with the conditions which she had herself
previously approved, and accordingly she executed the Treaty
with France and England on the 2nd of December.
While the alarm inspired by the full accounts of the
Battle of Inkermann was still fresh, tidings were received
(26th November) of a hurricane which had ravaged the coasts
of the Crimea on the 14th of that month, and sent to the
bottom of the sea vast stores of ammunition, and the bulk of
the warm clothing which had been prepared during the
summer for the use of our troops. Two French ships of the
line and twenty-four of our transports had been wrecked in
the gale; and the elements themselves seemed 'to have ex
pended their worst fury in order to increase the difficulties,
already sufficiently great, with which the besieging armies
had to contend.9 Not an hour was lost in despatching agents
to Glasgow, Nottingham, and elsewhere, to purchase fresh
supplies of warm clothing at any cost : and it was no small
alleviation of the anxiety of the Government, that the same
mail which brought the details of the disaster brought news
of the arrival at Balaclava of The Jura transport, with a
large supply of blankets and clothing, and also of a merchant
ship with the latter commodity for sale OH, speculation.10
The Prince's Diary (26th November) contains the brief
9 In the Prince alone, a magnificent steamship of 2,700 tons, which had
fortunately landed the 46th Regiment at Balaclava a few days before, a cargo
valued at 500,000?. was lost. In the Resolute, another of the vessels wrecked,
were 900 tons of powder.
10 Letter from Sir Edmund Lyons to Sir James Graham, 18th November,
1854.
168 PRINCE'S VIEWS AS TO 1854
entry : c The army must be increased.' With him ' the first
lings of his thought ' in an emergency were also ' the
firstlings of his hand,' and he despatched to Mr. Sidney
Herbert (then Secretary at War) the following suggestions
for effecting this object, and at the same time securing a
permanent reserve force within easy reach of the Commander-
in-chief : —
6 My dear Mr. Herbert, — .... The step which will now
have to be taken will be the decisive one for the rest of the
war, and I hope it will not be taken without the maturest
deliberation.
' Our last step of organisation, bringing each regiment up
to twelve companies, was the right one, as an organisation
adapted either for peace or war. It has failed, however, in
supplying with sufficient quickness the tremendous expen
diture of men in the Crimea. It has failed particularly in
supplying the army of Lord Raglan, on account of the
distance of 3,000 miles between the basis and the field of
battle. A mere reference home in writing and its answer
require six weeks, and the time for providing troops in
creases it to two months under the most favourable circum
stances, during which the whole state of things may be
altered. We know from experience that communications
by letter from Lord Raglan supply but scanty informa
tion.
' What is imperatively demanded, therefore, is an interme
diate depot upon which Lord Raglan would draw at pleasure,
and which would be kept supplied from home.
4 Adapting our present organisation to this want, for every
four companies in depot at home there should be an equal
depot established at Malta — these depots to be united in
provisional battalions like the provisional battalions at home.
They would form at the same time the whole garrison, and
i854 REINFORCEMENTS FOR CRIMEAN ARMY. 169
would require all the accommodation at that place, setting
free all the regiments now there.
' If Malta would not hold sufficient depots, the system
might be further extended to Gibraltar. Our present depots
might go out at once, and fresh ones be formed at home.
We should then have —
1st. Depots of four companies in England for recruiting
and instruction.
2nd. Depots at Malta as a reserve to the army in the
field, and for further training.
3rd. Battalions of eight companies in the field always
kept complete.
' The invalids might join the reserves, and a great deal of
shipping would thus be saved.
4 Napoleon always had reserves for his army between it and
the home depots ; without them, in fact, it cannot be carried
on. Moreover, what I lay the greatest stress upon, Lord
Kaglan would have his reserves within command, and the
knowledge of what he lias, and what he has to expect, will
be his safest guide in regulating his operations.
' I recommend this to the most serious consideration of the
Duke of Newcastle, to whom you will be good enough to
communicate this letter. I shall be at Buckingham Palace
to-morrow, where I shall be very glad to meet you with the
Duke and Lord Hardinge to talk this matter over. Will you
kindly appoint them ?
' Windsor Castle, 28th November, 1854.
Next day the meeting which the Prince had requested took
place. His plan was submitted to the Cabinet by the Duke
of Newcastle with the approval of Lord Hardinge and Mr.
Sidney Herbert, and on the 1 st of December Lord Aberdeen
informed the Queen that it had been adopted. An army of
reserve amounting to 16,000 men was to be formed at Malta,
1 70 EFFORTS FOR RELIEF 1854
and one -half of this force, it was hoped, would soon be com
pleted. The same letter conveyed the welcome intelligence
that a contract had been sanctioned for a railroad from Bala
clava to the camp before Sebastopol, ' principally in order to
spare the incredible labour necessary to drag the artillery
from the coast, which had hitherto been performed by the
seamen of the fleet.' A contract was also entered into for
laying a telegraphic cable at the joint expense of France
and England, between Cape Kalerga, near Varna, and the
Monastery of St. George, between Balaclava and Kamiesch
Bay.11
A few days later brought further details of the storm of
the 14th, and of the measures which had been taken to
repair the losses by it. Reinforcements were arriving, and
the extreme right of our position was being strengthened
against the renewal of such attacks as those of the 26th of
October and the 5th of November. Sir Edmund Lyons wrote
to Sir James Graham that he found ' a hopeful as well as a
determined spirit prevailing in both armies. They all feel,'
he added, 4 and with reason, that hitherto everything has
been honourable and glorious for the arms of England and
France. They have confidence in the support of the two
Governments and the two countries, and are resolved to
deserve that support, and, through the blessing of God on a
good cause, to conquer.'
Sir Edmund Lyons was not a man to despond in diffi
culties ; but letters from officers in less responsible positions
11 This cable, 400 miles in length, was connected with a telegraph from
Varna to Eustchtik, from which place a complete system of communication
with England already existed. In this way direct and secret communication
was established between the Offices of the War Department in England and
Paris and the head-quarters of the English and French Commanders-in-chief.
The first telegram transmitted was on the 4th of May, 18oo. Hitherto the
first news of what was passing in the Crimea had reached us through St.
Petersburg. From this time St. Petersburg got its earliest news through
London and Paris.
1 854 OF BESIEGING FORCE. 171
confirmed his report as to the undaunted spirit of the troops,
while making no secret of the terrible strain upon their
endurance, in the absence of almost everything essential to
keep them from sinking from exhaustion under the combined
assaults of cold, and wet, and hunger, and fatigue.
172
CHAPTER LIX.
BY those who, like the Prince, were able to look to far-off
results through the distractions of present difficulties, the
issues involved in the great struggle of Inkermann were not
hard to divine. The dauntless courage of a comparative
handful of Englishmen had rolled back the overwhelming
force which the Czar had hoped would have swept them into
ruin. A great calamity had been averted. But while the
events of that day showed too palpably how perilous was the
position in which we stood, they aleo showed no less clearly,
that we must fight out to the uttermost the contest in which
we were engaged. The fall of Sebastopol could alone save
the Allied armies, and that object must be attained, cost what
it might. To re-embark in face of a force so powerful as that
of the Russians was impossible. Infinite shame, as well as
infinite loss, must have followed on the attempt.
But, if England and France did their duty by the soldiers
who had thus far nobly maintained the national honour, had
we, in truth, any reason for apprehension ? The same valour
which had stood the shock of Inkermann might be relied on
to hold its grasp on the plateau between Sebastopol and the
sea. It had only to do so until England and France brought
into play the advantages secured to them by the command of
the sea, and success must follow. For the resources of Russia,
however vast, were being expended at a rate, and with a
rapidity, which must lead, at no very distant period, to ex
haustion, separated as they were from the theatre of war by
1 854 FIXE SPIRIT IN THE ARMY. 173
immense tracts of country, without good or numerous road*
or sufficient means of transport. In the failure, therefore, of
the Russian attack on Inkermann, the fate of Sebastopol was
in effect decided. However others might waver — and men
of high position did waver — the Prince never for a moment
faltered in this conviction. The beleaguered city must fall.
There could be no going back from the task which we had
imposed upon ourselves.
The spirit of the army, tried as it had already been, and
speedily to be doomed to still heavier trial, was excellent.
' Our position here.' the same officer whose letter we have quoted
above, p. 157, writes from the camp on the 16th of December,
'is very critical, and we are well aware of the difficulties we
are likely to have to contend against ; still we feel that,
though inferior in numbers, we are more than a match for
the enemy, and the idea of the possibility of being beaten by
them never for one instant occurs to any man amongst us.'
Again, an officer of the Guards writes to Colonel Phipps on
the 18th : ' I wish words could express the cool, determined,
unflinching bravery of our men. At Inkermann, every minute
one expected they must give way. Had they done so the
day was lost ; but no, they retired, when forced back by
overwhelming numbers, foot by foot, not a man hanging
back ; and the cheer and dash they made on receiving rein
forcements were glorious. One felt inclined to hug them all,
when the action ivas over? With such men what was not to
be hoped for ? For such men what would not their country
men at home be prepared to do ?
Had the arrangements for the care of the army been as
complete and efficient as they proved to be the reverse,
public feeling would still have found it necessary for its own
satisfaction to show active sympathy with its struggles and
inevitable sufferings. Accordingly, early in October, a letter
from Sir E. Peel to The Times led to a subscription being
174 PATRIOTIC FUND ESTABLISHED. 1854
opened for the sick and wounded. In less than a fortnight a
sum of about 1 5,000£. was received at The Times' office, and
the proprietors of that journal sent out a Commissioner to
administer this fund in the shape of medicines and necessary
comforts. Incalculable good resulted from this timely aid,
and so thoroughly was this felt that, when at a later date the
subscription was reopened, the amount originally subscribed
was raised to 25,462Z. On the 13th of October, a Royal
Commission, at the head of which was the Prince, was issued
for the purpose of establishing fa fund for relief of the
orphans and widows of soldiers, sailors, and marines who
may fall in the present war.' This fund, known as the
Patriotic Fund, before the end of the year exceeded half a
million, and ultimately rose to more than a million and a
quarter. Subscriptions were also raised for sending addi
tional chaplains to the seat of war, to aid the overtasked
military chaplains there.
A staff of female hospital nurses was at the same time
organised. Miss Florence Nightingale, a lady pre-eminently
fitted for the task by her great natural gifts for organisation,
and by invaluable experience gained at the Hospital of
Kaiserswerth in Prussia and elsewhere abroad, at the re
quest of Mr. Sidney Herbert undertook the direction of
this devoted band, and, accompanied by the Rev. Mr. Brace-
bridge and his wife, proceeded with thirty-seven lady nurses
to Constantinople. They reached Scutari on the 5th of
November, in time to receive the soldiers who had been
wounded at the battle of Balaclava. On the arrival of Miss
Nightingale, the great hospital at Scutari, where all had up
to this time been chaos and discomfort, was reduced to
order ; and those tender lenitives, which only woman's
thought and woman's sympathy can bring to the sick man's
couch, were applied to solace and alleviate the agonies of
pain, or the torture of fever and prostration. The introduc-
1 854 MISS FLORENCE NIGHTINGALE. 175
tion of such an addition to the staff of a military hospital
had been deprecated by the worshippers of official routine —
with such men nothing new can be good — but so completely
did experience belie their fears, that a further staff of fifty
trained female nurses was soon afterwards sent from England,
to aid in the work which Miss Nightingale and her assistants
had begun. In the records of the war, the services of these
admirable women occupy a page to which their countrymen
must always turn with pride.
While public munificence was busy doing what it might
for the well-being and comfort of the army, individual acts
of kindness were not wanting in every quarter. It was but-
little, after all, that could be done, but everything helped to
bring the animating assurance of sympathy, where in truth it
was sorely needed. The Queen herself, the elder Princesses,
and Her Majesty's ladies, made woollen comforters, mittens,
and other warm coverings, which were sent out and distri
buted among the soldiers. Thousands of gentle hands
throughout the country worked long hours unweariedly for
the same praiseworthy purpose. On his part, the Prince sent
fur great coats to all his brother officers of the Brigade of
Gruards, and a liberal supply of tobacco to their men, and also
to the men of the two Battalions of Rifles, and of the llth
Hussars.
' You may be quite sure,' wrote Colonel Upton (22nd Decem
ber), when acknowledging the gift to Colonel Phipps, ' it will be
duly appreciated, especially coming from the quarter it does.
Nothing can be more pleasant to these poor fellows, and more
convincing in its effect, than the thought that his Royal High
ness has been mindful of their creature comforts and wants
during their absence on this service. No one but those who have
lived the life very recently, can know how the hearts of those
who have been enduring toil, and fatigue, and exposure, are
gladdened and nerved by the knowledge that their Queen, as
well as his Royal Highness, had been heard expressing their
1 76 SUFFERINGS OF THE ARMY. 1854
sympathy and warm interest in their sufferings, and admiration
of all that has been done by them. It is a sort of exultation that
makes out of every one two at least.'
How great were the sympathy and how warm the interest
of both the Queen and Prince, it would be impossible
to overstate. The accounts of the privations which the
army in the Crimea was now suffering were heart-rending.
The siege operations were practically at a standstill. The
camp was drenched with rain. The men, reduced in numbers
and enfeebled by want of food, and rest, and shelter, were
tasked to the utmost limit of their strength to hold their
own in the trenches. The Commissariat had broken down
for want of the means of transport. With abundance of
provisions a few miles off at Balaclava, men and horses were
perishing for lack of food. The horses, that had carried
their riders so magnificently into the enemy's lines on the
memorable 25th of October, were either rotting in a sea of mud,
or being wasted away in doing the ignoble work of sumpter
mules ; while the survivors of Inkermann, after spending
a day and night in the trenches, were often compelled to
wade through mire to Balaclava to bring up the rations,
which the Commissariat were without the means of for
warding to the front. All the evils, in short, were threaten
ing the army, which want of foresight and of effective
organisation for the exigencies of a lengthened campaign
could not fail to inflict. Who were to blame? was the
question in every mouth. It was by no means easy to
find an answer to a question, which only too many were
ready to discuss ; but to find and to apply the remedy was
the one thing needful, and to this the thoughts of both
the Queen and Prince were most anxiously turned.
The reports from Lord Raglan as to the condition of the
army were most meagre ; his letters being silent as to the
sufferings, with accounts of which private letters, as well
1854 DUE TO DEFECTS OF MILITARY SYSTEM. 177
as newspapers, were teeming. From them it was impossible
to learn what was wanted for the supplies and comfort of
the troops, and the Government could, therefore, only act
upon conjecture, and send out whatever they thought was
likely to be required. Scarcely less meagre were the official
returns, which were barren of the most essential information
as to the numbers of the army available and not available
for action, the provision made for their shelter, clothing,
and food, the supply of horses, the means of transport, all
those details, in short, in the absence of which the Grovern
ment could neither know on what force they had to depend,
nor how that force was to be maintained in a state of effi
ciency. It seems to have struck the Prince, and the Prince
alone, that, until this radical defect was cured, it would be
impossible to abate the evils by which the conduct of the
campaign was now so seriously hampered. Accordingly,
on the 31st of December, he called the attention of the
Duke of Newcastle to the subject by letter : —
6 My dear Duke,' he wrote, ' The want of system and order
in our army before Sebastopol, entailing, as it does, much
confusion and positive suffering to our gallant troops, as
well as painful uncertainty to their well-wishers at home,
has, as you know, much distressed and occupied me. I
know but of one remedy, where people are not born with
the instinct of method, and are prevented by want of time
or inclination from writing, and that is, an efficient and
detailed form of Returns to be filled up by them. These
Eeturns should be framed in such a manner that the mere
act of filling them up shall compel attention to all the points
which ought to be brought under the wholesome influence
of method, and on which the Home authorities imperatively
require the amplest information.'
The Prince accompanied his letter with a complete scheme
of tabulated Returns drawn up by himself, — in which he had
YOL. III. N
1 78 PRINCE'S PLAN FOR WEEKLY REPORTS 1855
aimed at combining completeness of information on all im
portant points with such brevity as could not reasonably deter
those whose duty it was to fill them up from the labour of
doing so. To these was added a full explanatory Memo
randum, and the Prince asked to be put in communication
with the person whom the Duke might charge with the task of
settling the form of the Returns. With such Returns before
them, the Government would be kept fully informed as to the
state of the army engaged at Sebastopol from week to week,
its guns, horses, equipments, and stores, how the men were
secured against weather, — in a word, as to every particular
which might enable them duly to meet all necessary require
ments for the comforts and appointments of the men, and
of materials for the siege.
Two days afterwards, it appears from the Prince's Diary,
he had a conference with the Duke of Newcastle on the sub
ject of this communication. Between this period and the
time when the Duke left office, he was probably unable to
arrange for the reform of the existing want of system. But
one of the first acts of Lord Panmure, his successor at the
War Office, was to require Lord Raglan to furnish the in
formation pointed to by the Prince. His language is so nearly
that of the Prince's Memorandum, that it may be presumed
to have been before him when he wrote (12th February,
1855) the following letter to Lord Raglan : —
* It appears to me that your Lordship's reports to my depart
ment, are too scanty, and, in order to remedy this inconvenience,
I have to request that you will call upon General Officers com
manding Divisions, and they in their turn will desire their
Brigadiers to furnish reports once a fortnight, which you will
regularly forward for my information. These reports must
exhibit fully the state of the troops in camp. They will mention
the condition of their clothing, the amount and regularity of
issue of their rations, the state of their quarters, and the cleanli
ness of the camp in its several parts. . . . The General Officers
1855 FROM BESIEGING ARMY. 179
will mention in these reports any difficulties which may have
occurred as to the issue of rations, fuel, or forage, and you must
inquire strictly and immediately into all neglect, and visit upon
the delinquent the punishment due to his fault.
* By following the above directions you will, at little trouble to
yourself, convey to me most interesting information, for all which
I am at present compelled to rely on the reports of unofficial
individuals.'
The instructions here given were carried out ; and from
this time .Reports, accompanied by tabular Returns on the
model of those suggested by the Prince, were regularly for
warded to the Secretary for War, and by him to the Queen.
With these before them, the Home authorities could see at
a glance the strength of the available force before Sebastopol,
what gaps had to be supplied, what guns, stores, clothing,
&c», had to be provided, and, above all, — which defects in
the previously existing system had shown to be of the utmost
moment, — whether what had been actually provided and sup
plied from home for the army had been duly forwarded to its
destination. This was one of the first and most efficient steps
towards curing the abuses, which, during the winter of 1854—
1855, caused so much loss and suffering to the English forces.
The wonder is, that a reform of this nature should have been
left to emanate from one who had no practical experience in
war. May this not be read as one indication among many,
that in designating the Prince for his successor at the Horse
Guards, the Duke of Wellington had acted on a well-founded
conviction of his Royal Highness's special fitness for the
office?
This winter set in with unusual severity in England. Its
rigours seemed to give poignancy to the pain, which every
fresh communication from the Crimea was calculated to ag
gravate. What the prevailing feeling was, Mr. Bright, no
lover of the war, expressed in the House of Commons (23id
N 2
iSo QUEEN'S LETTER TO LORD RAGLAN. 1855
February, 18 55), when he said, 'Thousands, scores of thousands
of persons, have retired to rest, night after night, whose slum
bers have been disturbed or whose dreams have been busied
with the sufferings and agonies of our soldiers in the Crimea.'
At the kindly Christmas time men's thoughts naturally tra
velled away from the warmth of their own hearth-fires to the
wind-swept slopes, where so many of their countrymen were
fighting for very life against fearful odds. Nowhere less than
in the Palace were their hardships likely to be forgotten ; and
the Queen, while sending salutation to her troops on New
Year's day through Lord Raglan, seized the opportunity to
press the consideration of these hardships upon his personal
attention, to which there was reason to think it had not been
sufficiently directed. It was thus Her Majesty wrote : —
' The sad privations of the army, the bad weather, and
the constant sickness are causes of the deepest concern and
anxiety to the Queen and Prince. The braver her noble
troops are, the more patiently and heroically they bear all
their trials and sufferings, the more miserable we feel at their
long continuance. The Queen trusts that Lord Raglan will
be very strict in seeing that no unnecessary privations are
incurred by any negligence of those whose duty it is to watch
over their wants.
' The Queen heard that their coffee was given them green,
instead of roasted, and some other things of this kind, which
have distressed her, as she feels so anxious that they should
be made as comfortable as circumstances can admit of. The
Queen earnestly trusts, that the large amount of warm
clothing sent out has not only reached Balaclava, but has been
distributed, and that Lord Eaglan has been successful in
procuring the means of hutting for the men.
' Lord Raglan cannot think how much we suffer for the
army, and how painfully anxious we are to know that their
1855 COMPLAINTS AGAINST LORD RAGLAN. 181
privations are decreasing. . . . The Queen cannot conclude
without wishing Lord Raglan and the whole of the army, in
the Prince's name and her own, a happy and glorious New
Year.'
By this time a loud outcry against Lord Raglan had begun
in the press. He was charged with neglecting to see to the
actual state of his troops, and to the necessary measures for
their relief. Their condition was becoming more and more
pitiable ; their numbers dwindling rapidly from death and dis
ease.1 The road between Balaclava and the camp had become a
muddy quagmire, the few remaining horses of our cavalry
were rapidly disappearing, every day the difficulty of getting
up food and other necessaries from Balaclava was becoming
more serious, and still no provision was being made for
supplying an effective means of transport. The disastrous
consequences were now being felt of the neglect to construct,
during the fine weather, a sound road from the camp to the
port, from which its supplies were drawn. In the anxiety to
open our batteries, and to maintain a fire upon; Sebastopol,
every available horse and man had been called into play. It
was in vain that the military authorities urged;, in answer to
the complaints that reached them from England, that if,
instead of this, they had, on their arrival before Sebastopol,
employed any of their scanty forces in making a road and
in other preparations for wintering in the Crimea, all Eng
land would have been up in arms at their delay, and would
have ascribed the failure of the attack to over-precaution.
This might be true ; but what of that ? The question was not,
what might have been said in a certain event, but what
ought to have been done ? The very terms of the defence
implied, that under an apprehension of unjust censure the
1 On the 22nd of January Colonel Gordon writes to General Grey, ' Our
effectives today are only 10,362! '
1 82 CAUSES OF THE BREAK-DOWN 1855
attack upon Sebastopol had been made without first making
provision against the contingency of a failure, which had yet
been foreseen. Only a success, which those upon the spot
did not dare to hope for, could have vindicated such a course.
Success had not been achieved, and now the inevitable penalty
followed. For when did general or statesman swerve from
his conviction, to gratify .a popular outcry, — the ardor
civium prava jubentium, — but he had to expiate his weak
ness in the reproaches of those to whose clamour he had
yielded ? So it was now. Loudest in condemnation of Lord
Eaglan were the very men who, in the fulness of their
ignorance as to the scanty resources at his disposal, com
pared with those of his adversaries, had been most vehement
in urging that Sebastopol must fall before a vigorous attack.
When the failure of the fire of the Allies on the 17th of
October had demonstrated, that Sebastopol was not to be
taken except by regular siege, the formation of a sound
road between the camp and Balaclava should clearly have
been the first thought. It was true, that we had no men to
spare for the work, but labourers from Constantinople or
even from England might easily have been procured, had the
necessary steps been taken. A great general, a Wellington,
a Napoleon, or a Moltke, would never have omitted to make
.himself secure on so essential a point. But the man at the
head of our army, admirable as he was in much, was not
gifted with the imaginative genius of a great commander,
which foresees the -contingencies of a compaign, and provides
for them by anticipation. He could handle his army well
in the field. But how to ensure for it the food, clothing,
and shelter, the want of which are more deadly than all the
casualties of battle, was a problem apparently beyond his
grasp. In any case, it was one with which he did not
grapple till too late. The absence of this quality was all the
more disastrous, inasmuch as the system, with which he had
1855 OF THE MILITARY ARRANGEMENTS. 183
to work, was defective in any provision for the emergency
which had arisen. It was a matter of dispute, in fact, on
whom the duty of seeing to the efficiency of the road rested,
whether on the Quartermaster-General's department, or that
of the Commissariat. Neither had men or means for the
work upon the spot, and there was no one to insist that
these should be instantly provided elsewhere. The flaw was
but one of many in the organisation of the army, which the
experiences of the campaign had brought and were daily
bringing into relief, and which forced upon the view the
necessity for a thorough reform of our military system. ' The
present administration of the army is not to be defended.
My heart bleeds to think of it ! ' are the Prince's words, in a
letter of the 20th of January of this year to King Leopold.
The subject was no new one to the Prince. It had occu
pied his thoughts for years, and by the camp at Chobham,
and by the scheme of a permanent camp at Aldershot, some
of his ideas had been carried into effect. By these he had
sought to neutralise a defect in the system, to which the
Grreat Duke, by his mode of dealing with the army at home
during a long peace, had given encouragement. ' In his ex
treme desire,' says Colonel Hamley, in his able monograph on
Wellington,2 ' to keep the military subordinate to the civil
power, he treated the army as a machine to be taken to
pieces and packed away in small fractions till it should be
needed. To the officers the consequence was, that none of
them, even of high rank, ever had, while in England, an
opportunity of seeing a division assembled, and that they
could consequently have no practical acquaintance with the
relation which the dry details of evolution and regimental
duty bear to the operations of a force composed of the differ
ent arms.' In this view, as will be seen from the Memo-
2 Wellington's Career : A Military and Practical Summary. By E. B. Hamley.
Blackwood, 1860: p. 107.
1 84 MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE 1855
random presently to be quoted, the Prince by anticipation
concurred, and he mentions it in explanation of the causes
which had contributed to the defects of our army system.
The time, he conceived, had come for dealing with the whole
subject in a comprehensive spirit, and although he was at
this period much prostrated, as his Diary shows, by a pro
tracted attack of influenza, he gathered up his strength to
embody his views in one of his carefully studied Memo
randums.
On the merits of this Memorandum only the judgment of
military men can be of any value ; but we have the authority
of the distinguished officer, now the head of the Staff Col
lege, from whom we have just quoted, for saying, that ' it
has been the aim of military reformers since to embody all
its suggestions, and that all have been put in practice,' with
the exception of certain points of detail, with which the
Memorandum either does not deal at all, or only imperfectly.
It does not indeed profess to be exhaustive, and the Prince had
already, in his communications with the Government, dealt
with such questions as the formation of reserves, the term of
service, and other important particulars on which the Memoran
dum does not touch. Some of the details of organisation, of
which the Memorandum speaks, we are informed by Colonel
Hamley, have always be en regarded as necessary for an army
in the field, and what the Prince says on these points, there
fore, although excellent so far as it goes, is not entitled to the
same merit for originality, as the rest of the paper. Upon
the whole, however, Colonel Hamley considers that this paper
c distinctly hits the blots in the system as it then existed,
affords another proof of the soundness of the Prince Consort's
judgment, and of his capacity for being a leader in reform,
and will enhance his repute as a thinker and administrator.'
With so high a testimony to its merits, it will not be out of
place to preserve a record of this interesting document : —
1855 ON ARMY ORGANISATION. 185
'Windsor Castle, 14th January, 1855.
'It was always to be expected, that after an European
peace of forty years, a great war, finding us on a reduced
peace establishment, with most of our experienced generals
dead or superannuated, would expose us to much danger, and
our armies possibly at the outset even to reverses.
' Whilst other countries, enjoying less liberty than our own,
and compelled by their Continental position, have kept up
large standing armies, and employed the forty years in
constant application to the organisation and exercise of those
armies, we have directed our whole ingenuity to devices to
reduce expenditure, and to avoid public attention being-
drawn to the affairs of the army.3
( A. maxim having even received public acceptation that
England was not a military country, and should never again
engage in a Continental war, great fears were naturally en
tertained when the army was suddenly called upon to em
bark in a contest with the two greatest military Powers, the
one as an enemy to be overcome, the other as an ally to be
rivalled.
' Notwithstanding a pre-conceived determination on the
part of the public to consider our army as inferior in all
military qualities to the French, events have shown that our
small army was prepared to take the field as early as the
French, and, when they came to the first battle, actually out-
3 Do not our public men, in a competition, not unnatural, to outvie their
rivals in reducing our military expenditure, still foster too much the prevail
ing disposition to rely for security on our insular position and naval suprem
acy? If we are to command the respect of other countries, and to retain a
firm hold of those vast colonial and foreign possessions, which go so far to
make the greatness and to justify the influence of England, we cannot hope to
escape the expense of maintaining an army which shall be something more
than merely sufficient for purposes of national police or for the wants of the
colonies and our Indian empire. We may not always be able to count on the
friendliness of other States : in prudence we ought not to leave ourselves at
their mercy.
186 MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE 1855
numbered it. The victories it has since achieved over the
Russians have placed it before the world as pre-eminent in
fighting qualities, discipline, and obedience, and even
beyond this, in a cheerful spirit of resignation, under every
possible description of sickness, privation, and hardship.
' When, however, it became engaged in a protracted siege,
great wants, exhibiting almost a state of helplessness, became
apparent. The nation is alarmed, and urgent and loud in
its complaints. The most opposite causes are pointed out as
having produced the state of things complained of. Some
find fault with the age of our Commander ; some with the
youth and inexperience of the Staff; some with the aristo
cratic composition of our corps of officers ; some with the
subdivision of departments in the army ; some with the civil
departments at home; others abuse personally particular
generals abroad and Ministers at home, and what they term
Horse Chiards officials.
' All these causes may have contributed in various degrees
to what we deplore, and, more than all these, the distance of
3.000 miles to the seat of war. But I am firmly convinced
that the chief cause is to be found in our military system.
6 An army is but an instrument, and, according to the
way in which you construct that instrument, it will work.
It is worth inquiring what our system really is.
' I hazard the opinion, that our army, as at present orga
nised, can hardly be called an army at all, but a mere
aggregate of battalions of infantry, with some regiments of
cavalry, and an artillery regiment.
'In our ancient wars distinct regiments were raised by
different noblemen and others for special services, and these,
with the King's guards, organised after the model of Louis
XIV., with his Hanoverian troops, foreign mercenaries and
native levies in India, formed the fighting power of India in
all her later wars. During the Peninsular war, under the
1855 ON ARMY ORGANISATION. 187
guidance of the Duke of Wellington, the British force for
the first time assumed such numbers, and was kept so long
together, as to enable him to introduce an army system. It
came out of the contest with the admiration of the world,
but at the signature of peace this army, as such, was broken
up.
' All the generals were put on the shelf, all the machinery
to which it owed its efficiency was done away with, and
nothing kept but its admirable regimental system, readily
acknowledged by all the military authorities who are
acquainted with it, as hardly to be surpassed. The cry for
economy, and what Lord Castlereagh termed ' an ignorant
impatience of taxation,' forced upon successive Governments
reduction upon reduction, and such a distribution of the
remaining troops as to form an apology for keeping any at
all. In fact, the army has never been acknowledged by the
nation as a national want, with recognised claims to its
consideration.
4 We have nothing but distinct battalions.
6 These distinct battalions have been used in an order of
rotation, more or less adhered to, for Colonial garrisons, as
Indian auxiliaries, and for duties at home, rather those of a
police force than of regular troops. Occasionally some of
them have been thrown together a Uimpromptu, to meet a
war in some foreign climate suddenly thrust upon the
country, and generally not foreseen. Some old general
officer, usually the accidental senior on the nearest station,
has been put in command, with a staff formed by him in
haste from his younger friends and relations. Yet the
country has never been disappointed in its expectations, owing
to the admirable conduct of the battalions, guided by officers,
gentlemen in every sense of the word, who have conquered
vast countries, with means ludicrously small compared with
those against which they had to contend, or that would
i88 MEMORANDUM BY TH£ PRINCE 1855
have been employed for the same purpose by any other
country. During the necessary difficulties of their cam
paigns the country has confined itself to abusing the old
generals (Grough in India, then in China, Smith at the
Cape, Godwin in Burmah, &c.), but when the difficulties
have been overcome, it has never felt the duty of doing any
thing towards rendering future tasks to these noble troops
less difficult.
6 We have in consequence, as I have said, admirable
battalions, but nothing beyond; — No generals (as a rule)
trained and practised in the duties of that rank (for, as
soon as a colonel obtains that rank, he is, as a system, placed
on the half pay, and not afterwards employed, except, if at
all, as inspecting officer in a district, or as commandant of a
garrison) ; — No general staff or staff corps 4 (to the organisa
tion of which all Continental Powers have paid the most
special and minute attention) ; — No field commissariat, no
field army department; no ambulance corps, no baggage
train, no corps of drivers, no corps of artisans ; no prac
tice, or possibility of acquiring it, in the combined use of
the three arms, cavalry, infantry, and artillery ; — No general
qualified to handle more than one of these arms, and the
artillery kept as distinct from the army as if it icere a
separate profession.
' This has naturally produced, in addition, other detrimental
consequences, such as these, that we have no barracks for
4 A year later (16th Feb. 1856) we find the Prince lamenting, in a letter to the
King of the Belgians, that he has been unable to get public men to recognise
this radical flaw in our military system. ' What is bad in the army has been
occasioned by the House of Commons. It has never allowed us to have per
manent generals in the service, nor a general staff; and herein lies the fault.
No army in the world could hold its own, as after all ours has done, if military
service as a profession is to culminate in the command of a battalion, and if
" a particular officer for a particular job " is to be appointed merely casually
after twenty years of other occupations. With all the outcry about reform, L
have not been able to make anybody comprehend this.'
1855 ON ARMY ORGANISATION. 189
more than a battalion here and there ; no means of pro
viding for the defences of the coast, nor of garrisoning the
defences either existing or proposed, not even such as
Plymouth and Portsmouth, where the barrack accommoda
tion is perfectly miserable. In fact, we have nothing but
103 battalions, of which about a third or a half are generally
at home.
' More might perhaps have been done in giving practice,
in moving and handling and supplying troops, by occasional
concentrations and reviews on a large scale, but fear of
incurring expense, and a general dislike to what is contemp
tuously called " playing at soldiers," have prevented this, until
the camp at Chobham was formed the year before last under
the pressure of " the invasion panic."
' If the defects we sutler from be here correctly stated, the
remedy would lie in giving to the British army permanently
the organisation which every other army in Europe enjoys,
viz. that of brigades and divisions.
'The 103 battalions of infantry would form 34 brigades,
and these 17 divisions. The 23 regiments of cavalry 8
brigades. Each of the 17 divisions ought to have its proper
complement of artillery permanently attached to it, say 24
guns, and kept complete.
' The cavalry not doing Colonial duty should be attached
at home by brigades to the respective divisions. Each
division and each brigade ought to have its staff, commis
sariat, medical department, ambulance, and baggage train
attached to it. By keeping these commands and appoint
ments filled up, we alone can get the means of judging of
the fitness of men for command, and give them the means of
fitting themselves for it.
'The divisions ought to be placed in accordance with a
comprehensive view of the exigences of the country at home
and abroad, and with reference to the duties which they may
*I9<> MEMORANDUM BY THE PRINCE 1855
be called upon to perform. Camps of evolution, in which
the troops should be concentrated and drilled together during
a portion of the year, should at the same time be formed.5
' I abstain from proposing a detailed system of distribution,
which would want more consideration, but to show that the
plan is feasible, I will sketch out a possible scheme ; — one
division at Gibraltar, one at Malta, one in the Ionian Islands,
four in India, one at the Cape and Mauritius, one in
Australia, China, Ceylon, one in the Transatlantic Provinces,
including the West Indies, seven at home, of which four in
Great Britain and three in Ireland.
' I would keep quite distinct from this effective army the
regimental depot organisation. The depot battalions would
be dispersed in the small barracks now occupied by the
service battalions.
' The objections which will be urged against this plan
will, I presume, be, first, the necessity of giving the battalions
their fair turn of foreign and home service ; but this may be
obtained by either relieving whole divisions, or brigades in
the divisions, or regiments in the brigades ; secondly, the
impossibility of keeping the divisions together under all
circumstances ; but the temporary detachment of brigades
or battalions need not disturb the general system ; thirdly,
the increased expense ; but this cannot be great, in fact,
amounting to no more than the difference between the half
and full pay, and allowances of some fifty general officers and
their staff. The additional expense arising out of the organi
sation of ambulance and baggage trains will be compen
sated by the saving of the lavish and often useless expendi-
5 ' This sentence,' says Colonel Hamley, ' contains the germ of Aldershot.'
No doubt ; and long before the Crimean war was dreamt of, the Prince had
pressed the formation of this camp on the Government as an urgent necessity —
a necessity only acknowledged, however, when bitter experience had shown,
that, despite ' that eternal lack of pence, which :.s the curse of public men,' it
must be provided for.
1855 ON ARMY ORGANISATION. 191
ture caused by the necessity of suddenly having to create all
this in the emergency of war.
' On the whole, the difficulty, if not utter impossibility of
creating the whole machinery which constitutes an army at
the moment when this army is to take the field and meet
the enemy, induces a lavish and absurd expenditure, when
the finances are already heavily drawn upon, — is in the
highest degree prejudicial and cruel to those noble soldiers
who go forth to expose themselves to every danger and hard
ship, — unfair to those who are suddenly called upon to
undertake the various duties for which they have had no
opportunity of qualifying themselves, — exposes the army to
disaster, — and imperils both the best interests and the honour
of the country.
' If this want, which has been thus pointed out, be not
supplied, those will be much mistaken who imagine that the
evils now complained of can be remedied either by a change
in our system of promotion, or in the class of society from
which our officers are drawn, or by transferring the patronage
of the army from a military commander to a political
partisan, or by recasting all existing military and civil
departments, putting the army under civil or Parliamentary
command, or by any other scheme lately urged by the press;
as none of them all will give the organs of vitality to an army,
which are indispensable to it when it is to take the field.'
This Memorandum was sent at once (14th January, 1856)
by the Prince to Lord Aberdeen, with a request that it
might be circulated amongst the members of the Cabinet, as
the organisation of the army would probably be the chief
topic of discussion in the approaching Session.6 It was
6 Among the Prince's papers are letters by the la*e Mr. Edward Ellice, Sir
Frederick Stovin, and Lord Seaton, in which the Prince's suggestions are dis
cussed in detail, and generally with marked approval.
I92 HOW DEALT WITH. 1855
accordingly submitted to several of the leading members
of the Government, by most of whom, it appears from a
brief entry in the Prince's Diary on the 20th of January,
it was approved. But it was left to another Ministry to
deal with practically, for on the 24th the Aberdeen Adminis
tration had ceased to exist.
J93
CHAPTER LX.
THE recoil from the extravagant hopes which had been raised
in England by the triumphant progress of the Allied armies
up to the time of their arrival before Sebastopol would, under
any circumstances, have led to angry dissatisfaction with the
leaders, to whom success up to this point was assumed to
have been in a great measure due. Those leaders felt this
keenly, as the full consciousness of their position dawned
upon them, and they saw that it was not a fortress they were
attacking, but an army, with apparently inexhaustible rein
forcements at its back, and already superior in numbers to
their own, firmly entrenched on ground of immense strength,
and provided with an overwhelming weight of artillery.
Writing on the morning after the battle of Inkermann, Sir
John Burgoyne says,1 4 More will be required of us than we
can possibly undertake, . . . and, as ies malheureux out
toujours tort, I expect we shall have as little mercy from
friends as from foes ! In fact, we have been engaged in an
undertaking for which we had not sufficient means. Our
force is little more than half of what we have landed in the
Crimea ! Our losses yesterday nearly one half of the forces
engaged ! These are tests at least of the exertions of the
army : their leaders will, I presume, be the victims.'
It was hard for their countrymen at home, who had such
good reason to put faith in the valour of the army, and who
1 Letter to Colonel Matson, E.E., printed in Life and Correspondence of
Sir John Burgoyne, by his Son-in-law. London, 1873, vol. ii. p. 118.
VOL. III. 0
194 PUBLIC INDIGNATION 1855
were prepared to spend the resources of the Empire without
stint to support them in their enterprise, to understand why
there should have been any lack of means for carrying it on,
still less why every precaution should not have been taken
to secure the comfort of the scanty force on whom the stress
of this gigantic undertaking had now fallen. While clamour
ing eagerly for a vigorous prosecution of the war, they had
never stopped to inquire whether our military system had
made provision for the efficient working of the complicated
machinery of a great army in the field. When, therefore, it
broke down, as it did for the reasons explained in the Prince's
Memorandum, the public indignation was, as it could scarcely
fail to be, directed against those whose misfortune it was to
have to administer a radically defective system, at a juncture
when it was put for the first time to the test of actual war
fare with a powerful enemy. Grenius itself, either military
or civil, while it might have averted many of the disasters,
which were due to want of forethought and organisation,
could scarcely have averted all. It could not improvise the
well-trained and experienced soldiers, who were wanted to
supply the huge gaps created by the losses from battle and
disease ; neither could it organise, in defiance of the restric
tions of a sleepy routine, the system of transport, of ambu
lances, and hospital management, which should have been
established and in good working order before our army took
the field. When the ' horrible and heart-rending ' suffering
which had resulted and obviously must continue to result
from these flaws in our military system became known in
England, a storm of indignation arose, which sought a vent
in exaggerated abuse not only of the leaders in the field, but
of the Administration at home.
The Head of the Administration had all along been un
justly accused of supineness in the prosecution of the war ;
and in this he was assumed to be countenanced by the Peelite
i855 AGAINST THE MINISTRY. 195
section of the Cabinet, to which the two War Secretaries, the
Duke of Newcastle and Mr. Sidney Herbert, belonged. This
supineness, said to be begotten of a deep-seated antipathy to the
war itself, was alleged to lie at the root of all that had gone
amiss in the conduct of the campaign ; and, with incredible
unfairness, the men responsible for the honour of the Empire
and for the well-being of the army were accused of being not
merely insensible to these duties, but too indolent to bestir
themselves towards meeting the tremendous exigencies of the
hour. The truth was all the other way. They had been the
first to see the mischiefs which the defects of our system were
bringing upon us, and had toiled day and night to repair them
by every means in their power. While the other members of
the Cabinet were seeking rest in the country, Lord Aberdeen
and the Duke of Newcastle remained in London, meeting, to
the utmost of their ability, every want which was brought
to their notice from head-quarters, and anticipating others,
which the best practical advice within their reach at home
suggested as likely to arise. Knowing better than any other
men could know what the evils were that demanded cure,
their days and nights were racked with anxiety, from the
consciousness that any complete cure was beyond their reach.
It was the one subject which occupied all their energies ;
and yet they were singled out for obloquy as mainly respon
sible for the confusion and suffering which prevailed both at
the seat of war and in the hospitals on the Bosphorus.
While bearing as best they might the imputations to which
they were exposed from without, an agitation arose within
the Cabinet itself to augment their anxieties. Early in
November Lord John Russell appealed to Lord Aberdeen to
concentrate the offices of Secretary at War and Secretary of
State for War, displacing the Duke of Newcastle, and vesting
both offices in Lord Palmerston, as the only man ' who, from
experience of military details, from inherent vigour of mind,
o 2
196 DIFFERENCES BETWEEN LORD J. RUSSELL 1855
and from weight with the House of Commons, could be ex
pected to guide the great operations of war with authority
and success.' While expressly disclaiming any intention to
impute blame to the Duke, Lord John urged that he had
not c the authority requisite for so great a sphere, and had
not been able to do all that might have been done with
larger powers of control.' 2 The appeal took Lord Aberdeen
wholly by surprise, as he had hitherto been under the impres
sion that Lord John had preferred the Duke of Newcastle to
Lord Palmerston for the War Department, when the appoint
ment was originally made. He felt that, if Lord John were
acting with the concurrence of Lord Palmerston, a break-up
of the Government was inevitable ; and he stated this as his
conviction to the Queen, who saw at a glance, how disastrous
were the consequences likely to ensue from such a state of
things, at this critical period in the great struggle in which
we were engaged.
The Minister at whom the attack was ostensibly directed
at once placed himself at the disposal of his chief. In a
Memorandum' dated the 27th of November, the Prince re
cords that the Duke of Newcastle, though ' deeply mortified
at the reckless manner in which Lord John contemplated
ruining his reputation and public position, begged most
earnestly to be removed, if this were the only way to keep
the Cabinet together.' But the Cabinet were in no way
disposed to accept such a sacrifice ; and Lord Palmerston
himself, it was ascertained, regarded Lord John's proposition
to concentrate the offices held by the Duke of Newcastle and
Mr. Sidney Herbert in one person, and that person himself,
as impracticable, it being impossible for any one man to do
the work of the two offices, both of which he knew well.
Accordingly, in replying to Lord John Russell's proposition,
Lord Aberdeen stated that, whatever question might fairly
2 Letter from Lord John Russell to Earl of Aberdeen, 25th November, 1854.
1855 AND THE CABINET. 197
have been entertained in the first instance as to whether Lord
Palmer st on or the Duke of Newcastle were the better fitted for
the office, ' it is a very different thing to displace a man, who
has discharged its duties honourably and ably, merely in the
belief that another might be found more efficient. Undoubt
edly the public service must be the first object ; but, in the
absence of any proved defect or alleged incapacity, I can see
no sufficient reason for such a change, which, indeed, I think
is forbidden by a sense of justice and good faith.' 3
Finding that the Cabinet, including Lord Palmerston,
concurred in the opinion thus expressed, Lord John Eussell
intimated his intention to resign at the end of the short
autumn session then impending. The effect, if not indeed
the object, of such a step, it was felt, must be to drive Lord
Aberdeen from office. Had he consulted merely personal feel
ing, most willingly would Lord Aberdeen have resigned its
cares to the hands of the ex-Premier, who had long shown so
much anxiety to undertake them. But he knew well that his
Cabinet would not accept Lord John Eussell for their leader,
and to abdicate would have been simply to throw matters
into confusion. He therefore determined to remain at his
post ; and, if Lord John Eussell adhered to his expressed in
tention, to replace him as leader of the House of Commons
by Lord Palmerston, — an arrangement which had the full
concurrence of the Sovereign. On maturer reflection, how
ever, Lord John did not push matters to extremity, and on the
16th of December Lord Aberdeen wrote to the Queen, that in
an interview with him that day, Lord John Eussell ' admitted
that he had changed his intention, and attributed this change
chiefly to a conversation yesterday with Lord Panmure, who,
although a great Military Eeformer, had convinced him that
the present was not a fitting time for the proposed changes.'
Nothing but a sense of public duty overbearing all personal
3 Letter from Earl of Aberdeen to Lord John Kussell, 24th November, 1854.
198 MEETING OF PARLIAMENT. 1855
considerations could have reconciled Lord Aberdeen to accept
this sudden submission of a rebellious colleague, which he
felt ' gave no security for a single week.' But, as he wrote
in the same letter, ' the scandal of a rupture would be so
great, and the evils which might ensue are so incalculable, that
he was sincerely convinced it would be most advantageous
for Her Majesty's service and the public to endeavour, by a
conciliatory and prudent course of conduct, to preserve
tranquillity and union as long as possible.'
The scandal, as events proved, was not to be concealed,
nor the union to be preserved; but knowing, as Her Ma
jesty did, how severe had been the strain upon the patience
and self-sacrifice of Lord Aberdeen, she took the oppor
tunity, in acknowledging his letter, of expressing how deeply
she was e impressed by the admirable temper, forbearance,
and firmness with which Lord Aberdeen had conducted the
whole of this very difficult and annoying transaction.' 4
The blow which had menaced the existence of the Ministry
was delayed, but not averted. It came from the same
quarter, and at a time and in a manner that could not have
been foreseen.
Parliament re-assembled on the 23rd of January. In the
month which had elapsed since the close of the short autumn
Session, the tide of public sympathy and indignation had
been raised to the flood by the tidings of fresh sufferings
4 It was under the influence of this feeling, and a deep impression of the
injustice of the attacks to which Lord Aberdeen was at this time daily ex
posed, that the Queen wrote to him on the 10th of January, 1855 :
' Before Parliament meets, for probably a stormy Session, the Queen wishes
to give a public testimony of her continued confidence in Lord Aberdeen's
administration by offering him the vacant Blue Kibbon. The Queen need not
add a word on her personal feelings of regard and friendship for Lord Aber
deen, which are known io'him for now already a long period of years.' Lord
Aberdeen at first hesitated to accept the honour, thinking that it might be
better bestowed in another quarter ; but he ultimately yielded, on Her Majesty's
representation that his right to the distinction was paramount. He was in
stalled at a Chapter of the Knights of the Garter on the 7th of February.
1855 LORD JOHN RUSSELL RESIGNS. 199
from the seat of war. The Ministry were straining every
nerve to apply the necessary remedies, but they were well
aware that on the meeting of Parliament they would have to
face a formidable attack, and probably a direct motion formally
condemning their conduct of the war. ' Every conversation
in every street, the leading articles in every newspaper, must
have satisfied every man that such a motion was to be looked
for.'5 Meanwhile, Lord John Eussell remained in office, and
his colleagues heard from him no word of complaint or dis
satisfaction with what was being done.
The very day the House met, several notices of motion
were given, for the purpose of bringing the state of the army
under critical review. The most formidable of these was
one by Mr. Eoebuck for the appointment of a Select Com
mittee ' to inquire into the condition of our army before
Sebastopol, and into the conduct of those departments of the
Government whose duty it has been to minister to the
wants of that army.' According to all precedent, — prece
dent founded upon the only sound principle of ministerial
responsibility, — such a notice should have been the signal for
the Ministry to close their ranks, and to vindicate with one
accord the action of those of its members, on whom more
particularly the conduct of the war had devolved. It was,
therefore, with a feeling of no ordinary surprise that the
Queen and the Cabinet received the intimation next day,
that Lord John Eussell had tendered his resignation, because
' he did not see how the motion was to be resisted.'
Lord John's letter, written on the day the notice of the
motion was given, Lord Aberdeen informed the Queen per
sonally on the 25th inst., had come without the slightest
notice or warning, and he added that, whatever the cause
for it might be, its object could only be to upset the
Government. The Duke of Newcastle, he continued, on
5 Speech of Lord Palmerston in House of Commons, 31st January, 1855.
200 EMBARRASSMENT OF MINISTRY. 1855
seeing Lord John's letter, had at once proposed that, as a
victim seemed to be required to appease the public for the
want of success in the Crimea, he was quite ready to be that
victim, and entreated Lord Aberdeen to put his office into
the hands of Lord Palmerston, who possessed the confidence
of the nation. Lord Palmerston, while admitting that
somehow or other the public had a notion that he would
manage the War Department better than anybody else, pro
tested that, as for himself, he did not expect to do it half so
well as the Duke of Newcastle. Still, he would have been
prepared to try it rather than let the Government be dis
solved, which he considered would at this moment be a real
calamity for the country. When, however, the matter had
come before the Cabinet that day, the Whig members had
not seen their way to carry on the Government without Lord
John Eussell, and had come to the determination to follow
his example and to tender their resignations.
Profoundly impressed by the difficulties which she appre
hended in the formation of a new Ministry, the Queen protested
against this decision, as exposing herself and the country to
extreme peril, it being manifestly impossible to change the
Government at such a moment without deranging the whole
external policy in diplomacy and war. A break-up of the
Government at this time would also exhibit to the world the
humiliating spectacle of a disorganisation among our states
men at home, akin to that which had become too palpable
among our military men at the seat of war, and had already
tended greatly to lower our prestige in the eyes of Europe.
Her Majesty, therefore, urged Lord Aberdeen to make a
further appeal to the Cabinet to stand by her, and he left
her promising to do so to the best of his ability, but with
little hope of success. The appeal was not made in vain,
and in the evening of the same day Lord Aberdeen informed
the Queen, that the Cabinet had agreed to retain office for
1855 MR. ROEBUCK'S MOTION. 201
the present, and to await the issue of the debate on Mr.
Eoebuck's motion.
This much, at least, it must have been clear to them, upon
reflection, they were bound to do. With the challenge
thrown down to them by Mr. Eoebuck, what would have
been said, had they shrunk from facing the judgment
of Parliament on their past conduct? The considerations,
which were expressed by Mr. Gladstone with his wonted
eloquence a few nights afterwards, were too obvious to be
overlooked : —
' If they had no spirit, what kind of epitaph would be placed
over their remains ? He would himself have thus written it :
" Here lie the dishonoured ashes of a Ministry which found
England at peace and left it at war, which was content to enjoy
the emoluments of office and to wield the sceptre of power, so
long as no man had the courage to question their existence.
They saw the storm gathering over the country ; they heard
the agonising accounts which were almost daily received of the
sick and wounded in the East. But had these things moved
them ? As soon, however, as the member for Sheffield raised
his hand to point the thunderbolt, they shrank away conscience-
stricken ; the sense of guilt overwhelmed them, and to escape
from punishment, they ran away from duty." '
If the Ministry had at any time a chance of success in
resisting Mr. Eoebuck's motion, they could have had none
now, when so important a member of their body as Lord
John Eussell had given countenance to the worst that had
been said against them, by his secession from their ranks
the very day before that motion was to be discussed. Such
a step was certain to be construed as a virtual admission that
they had no defence to make. Nor were the opponents of
the Ministry, however little they might approve the action
of Lord John in abandoning his colleagues in the moment
of danger, slow to avail themselves of the advantage which
he had placed within their grasp. At the same time, he
202 MR. ROEBUCK'S MOTION CARRIED. 1855
found little mercy at their hands. They asked with un
answerable force, if the system of military administration
were so bad as he represented it to be, why during the many
years when he had himself been at the head of affairs, — why
especially in 1848 and 1849, when the dread of a French
invasion had amounted almost to a panic, — had he made no
movement towards its reform ? Could he, moreover, when
he had assented to the measures of the Government, hope to
escape from bearing his share of discredit for these measures,
if discredit there were, by leaving his colleagues to vindicate
them against an attack for which he had himself given the
cue ? Was it seemly that he should break up the Ministry
at the risk of discrediting us before our Allies, weakening us
before our enemy, and endangering the league with Austria,
so important for the future, which still hung wavering in
the balance ? Not even friendly critics could justify the
step which Lord John Russell had taken, or gainsay the
general opinion, that it was not calculated either to confer
lustre upon a statesman who in past years had established
many claims on the nation's regard, or to raise the character
of Parliamentary government.
The debate on Mr. Roebuck's motion extended over two
nights, ending in its being carried by a majority of 157,
only 148 voting with Ministers, and 305, including a great
number of the Liberal party, voting against them. The
result seemed to take the House by surprise ; the usual
cheer of triumph was withheld, and in its stead came a
murmur of amazement, followed by derisive laughter.
Next day (30th January) Lord Aberdeen placed the
resignation of the Cabinet in the hands of the Queen. Lord
Derby, as the leader of the party which was numerically the
strongest, and by whose preponderance of votes Mr. Roebuck's
motion had been carried, was forthwith summoned to the
Palace. He came next day, and in the interview which
1 85 5 MINISTRY RESIGN. 203
ensued disclaimed all responsibility for what had happened,
saying that there had been no communication with Mr.
Roebuck, but that his followers could not help voting for the
motion, when Lord John Russell told them, on authority, that
there was the most ample cause for inquiry, and the whole
country cried out for it. His party, he owned, was the most
compact, mustering in number about 250, but it wanted men
capable of governing the House of Commons, and, unless
strengthened by other combinations, he could not hope to pre
sent an administration that would be accepted by the country,
He was aware that the whole country cried out for Lord
Palmerston as the only fit man to carry on the war with
success, and he acknowledged the necessity of having him
in the Ministry, were it only to satisfy the French Grovern-
ment, whose confidence it was of the greatest importance to
secure. Lord Derby did not concur in the general opinion
as to Lord Palmerston's fitness for the War Office, but he
might have the lead of the House of Commons, which Mr.
Disraeli was ready to give up to him. At the same time,
even if Lord Palmerston joined him, he could not hope to
meet the House of Commons without the assistance of the
Peelites. LTnless, therefore, he could obtain this, he could
not undertake the task of forming a government, and he sug
gested that Her Majesty might in that event attempt other
combinations with Lord John Russell, and Lord Lansdowne,
and their friends. ' Should all attempts fail, however, he
would be ready to come forward to the rescue of the country
with such materials as he had, but it would be " a desperate
attempt." '
By the next day Lord Derby had ascertained, that he could
not count on more than ' an independent support ' from Lord
Palmerston, Mr. Gladstone, and Mr. Sidney Herbert, which,
he told the Queen, reminded him of the definition of the
independent M.P., viz. one that could not be depended on.
204 MINISTERIAL CRISIS. 1855
He could not, therefore, undertake the task which Her
Majesty had proposed to him.
' After Lord Derby had taken leave of the Queen,' the
Prince records in a Memorandum the same day, ' with
reiterated assurances of gratitude and loyalty, I had a long
conversation with him, pointing out to him facts with which
he could not be familiar, concerning our army in the Crimea,
our relations with our ally, negotiations with the - Grerman
Courts, the state of public men and the press in this country,
which convinced me that the country was in a crisis of the
greatest magnitude, and the Crown in the greatest difficulties,
and that these could not be successfully overcome, unless
political parties would manifest a little more patriotism than
hitherto. They behaved a good deal like his independent
M.P., and tried to aggravate every little mishap in order to
snatch party advantages out of it.5 The Prince communicated
to Lord Derby some striking illustrations of the effect which
had thus been produced in lowering us in the eyes of foreign
Governments, Lord Derby rejoined by quoting a remark of
Count \Valewski's which had reached him as to our position
at the impending Vienna Conferences : — ' What influence can
a country like England pretend to exercise, which has no
army and no government ? ' 'I told him,' says the Prince,
4 Walewski was right, as every one here took pains to prove,
that we had no army, and to contrive that the Queen should
have no government. He promised to do \\hat he could
to relieve the difficulties of the country.' 6
6 We may cite, as one indication among many, which reached the Prince
at this time, of the construction put upon the stories so lavishly published by
ourselves of the state of matters in the English camp, the report from one of
the shrewdest observers in Europe, who was, moreover, in a position to hear what
was said in the most influential quarters abroad. 'Everywhere the remark is
to be heard — " England as a great Power is to be feared no more. She never
can find men enough to carry on the war effectually, although she may effect
great exploits." The Russians everywhere are in the highest spirits. The
Emperor Nicholas has written to his sister, "She may rely on his assurance,
Sebastopol will never be taken." '
1855 QUEEN CONFERS WITH LORD LANSDOWNE. 205
The Queen now turned to Lord Lansdowne for assistance,,
but all he had to say merely served to show that Her Majesty
had only too well foreseen the difficulties that must arise
from the displacement of the late Administration. Lord
John Eussell, it seemed, was under the belief — a belief not
shared, however, by Lord Lansdowne — that he could form a
strong Ministry, even without the support of the Peelites.
That they would not serve under him was certain ; indeed,
it was more than doubtful whether they would even serve with
him. Again, Lord Palmerston, Lord Lansdowne believed,
would not take office under Lord John Eussell, but would
himself be ready to form an Administration.' This, however,
unless it included Lord John, would certainly fall to pieces.
Both would be willing to serve under Lord Lansdowne him
self, but he was seventy-five, crippled with the gout, and
could not undertake such a task except for a few months,
when the Administration would again break down, and all
be again confusion. As matters stood, no effective combina
tion could, in his opinion, be formed until Lord John Russell
had the opportunity afforded him of trying what he could do.
He would undoubtedly fail, but his failure would at least
silence the opposition which would otherwise be raised by
his followers and himself. In these circumstances the Queen
considered that one course was alone open to her. Next to
Lord Derby and his followers, Lord John Russell had caused
the overthrow of the late Government. Lord Derby had
declined to undertake the task of organising a Cabinet to
succeed them, and, according to all constitutional usage, she
was now entitled and bound to ask Lord John Russell to
extricate her from her present embarrassment.
In adopting this course, however, the Queen thought it
right to place on record the reasons which had influenced
her determination. She accordingly wrote to Lord John
Russell as follows : —
206 LORD RUSSELL CHARGED WITH FORMATION 1855
' Buckingham Palace, 2nd February, 1855.
* The Queen has just seen Lord Lansdowne after his return
from his conference with Lord John Eussell and Lord
Palmerston. As moments are precious, and the time is
rolling on without the various consultations which Lord
Lansdowne has had the kindness and patience to hold with
the various persons composing the Queen's late Grovernment
having led to any positive result, she feels that she ought to
entrust some one of them with the distinct commission to
attempt the formation of a Grovernment. The Queen
addresses herself in this instance to Lord John Eussell as the
person who may be considered to have contributed to the
vote of the House of Commons which displaced her last
Government, and hopes that he will be able to present to
her such a Grovernment as will give a fair promise success
fully to overcome the great difficulties in which the country
is placed.
' It would give her particular satisfaction if Lord Palmer
ston would join in this formation.'
Lord Palmerston was much gratified by the wish thus ex
pressed in regard to himself, proving as it did that the
unpleasant incidents of former years were not remembered
by the Sovereign to his disadvantage. In an audience,
which he requested in consequence of the message conveyed
to him through Lord John Eussell, he let this be seen. He
assured the Queen of his readiness to serve Her Majesty in
any way he could under the present difficulties. He had no
objection to take office under Lord John, but having a choice
between the War Department and the lead of the House of
Commons, he declared his preference for the latter. The
duties of both offices were, in his opinion, too heavy for one
man to perform. It would, however, be an essential condi-
1855 OF MINISTRY, BUT FAILS. 207
tion that Lord Clarendon should remain at the Foreign
Office.
Her Majesty had by this time learned from Lord John
Eussell himself that he too considered the co-operation of
Lord Clarendon to be indispensable. She therefore sent for
him to ascertain whether it might be hoped for. From what
passed it was manifest that it could not. Lord Clarendon
considered that it was idle in Lord John to attempt to form
a Government. No one, either of his own party in the late
Government, or of the general public, believed he could do
so. Even if he did get one together, it would be ' still-born '
and ' trodden under foot ' the very first day of its existence,
composed as it would be of the same men who had been
bankrupt in 1852, minus two of the best of their number —
viz. Lord Lansdowne and Lord Grey — and with the head of it
irretrievably damaged in the eyes of the public by his recent
proceedings. Were he (Lord Clarendon) to remain at the
Foreign Office, his language to foreign countries would lose
all its weight, because it would be known not to rest upon
public opinion. What, moreover, would be thought of him
were he to accept as his leader the man who, while in the late
Ministry, had steadily worked for the overthrow of Lord
Aberdeen and his Peelite colleagues, and for the reinstatement
in office of an exclusively Whig Ministry ? He would be no
party to such an arrangement. The conduct of all his col
leagues towards himself had been most straightforward and
honourable, and loyalty to them forbade any alliance with
one of whom they had such well-founded reason to complain.
Meanwhile, the conviction was being painfully brought
home to Lord John Eussell that the task which he had
undertaken with alacrity was desperate. He probably neither
hoped nor greatly cared to secure the adhesion of the Peelites,
but when one by one his own familiar friends — Sir George
Grey, Lord Lansdowne, and Lord Clarendon — declined to
208 LORD PALMERSTON SUCCEEDS 1855
place themselves under his lead, his eyes were opened to the
fact, of which they had all along been fully conscious, that his
political position was for the moment too gravely compro
mised for any stable Ministry to be established under his
guidance. The true state of affairs was quickly ascertained,
and he had no alternative but to resign into Her Majesty's
hands the task with which he had been entrusted less than
forty-eight hours before.
The Ministerial crisis had practically begun with his resigna
tion of office on the 23rd of January. The 4th of February
was now reached, and the country was still without a Govern
ment. This was producing the worst effect abroad. That
very day Lord Cowley wrote from Paris to Lord Clarendon :
4 1 wish to heaven that a Government of some sort was
formed. I cannot exaggerate the mischief that the state of
things is causing to our reputation as a nation, or the dis
repute into which it is bringing Constitutional Government.'
In this dilemma the Queen lost not a moment in address
ing herself to Lord Palmerston, and asking him whether he
could ' undertake to form an Administration which would
command the confidence of Parliament and efficiently con
duct public affairs in this momentous crisis.' Lord Palmer
ston had throughout this anxious time shown so genuine a
public spirit that, even if his own great ability and expe
rience, as well as the public voice, had not designated him
as worthy of the trust, the Queen would have felt bound to
place it in his hands.7 It was at once accepted, and in the
course of the next day he reported that Lord Lansdowne, the
Lord Chancellor, Lord Clarendon, Lord Granville, Sir George
Grey, and Sir Charles Wood had agreed to take office under
7 ' I am. backed by the general opinion of the whole country, and I have no
reason to complain of the least want of cordiality or confidence on the part of
the Court.' — Lord Palmerston to his brother, Sir William Temple, 15th Feb
ruary, 1855. Ashley's Life of Lord Palmerston, vol. ii. p. 771.
1855 IN FORMING A MINISTRY. 209
him. Mr. Gladstone, Mr. S. Herbert, and the Duke of
Argyle had declined, on the ground of personal and political
attachment to Lord Aberdeen, against whom, as well as
against the Duke of Newcastle, they considered the adverse
vote of the House of Commons to have been levelled. Both
these noblemen, however, on hearing of their refusal, had
exerted themselves strongly to prevail upon their friends to
change their opinion ; and next day the Queen had tke
satisfaction to learn from Lord Aberdeen that they had
yielded to his representations, and placed themselves in his
hands.
Lord Palmerston had good reason to appreciate the gene^
rosity with which his old chief had interposed to remove
this formidable impediment to his success.8 Nor was Her
Majesty less grateful; and, in her letter (6th February)
announcing to Lord Aberdeen that Lord Palmerston had
just kissed hands upon his appointment as Premier, she told
him that she was now ' relieved from great anxiety and
difficulty, and felt that she owed much to Lord Aberdeen's
kind and disinterested assistance.'
With the exception of Lord Aberdeen, the Duke of New-
8 Mr. Ashley quotes (vol. ii. p. 80) a letter of Lord Palmerston to Lord Aber
deen, which is the best of all evidence that the charge against Lord Aberdeen,
that he had driven Lord Palmerston from office in December 1853, which has
recently been advanced by Mr. Kinglake, is unfounded (Invasion of tlie Crimea,
vol. ii. pp. 28, 29, 30.). "Would Lord Aberdeen have tried to install as Premier
a man whom, a year before, he had ' driven ' from office, or would Lord Palmerston
have not merely accepted, but courted the help of the man who had so treated
him? See how he writes: — ' 12th February, 1855. I called at your door yes
terday, and was sorry not to have found you at home. I wanted to say how
much I have to thank you for your handsome conduct, and for your friendly
and energetic exertions in removing the difficulties which I at first experienced
in my endeavour to reconstitute the Government in such a manner as to combine
in it all the strength which, in the circumstances of the moment, it was possible
to bring together. I well know, that without your assistance that most desir
able and important eombination could not have been effected.' — Life of Lord
Palmerston, vol. ii. p. 80.
VOL. III. P
2io ANNIVERSARY OF ROYAL MARRIAGE. 1855
castle, and Lord John Russell, the new Cabinet was identical
with that which it succeeded, the only material addition
being Lord Panmure as Secretary at War. It was hoped
that the Grovernment would now be free to address them
selves to the great questions of the hour, — the vigorous
prosecution of the war, and the relief of the army, of which
the worst accounts continued to be received. Thus, when
the 10th of February came round, — the fifteenth anniversary
of the Royal marriage, — the anxieties of the last few weeks
had been somewhat relieved. Again the Royal children had
a pleasant festival ready for the day, and the Prince records
that ' in the evening they performed their piece " Little
Red Riding Hood " extremely well, followed by a tableau,
and occasional verses spoken by Alice.' Among the con
gratulations which reached Her Majesty, those of Colonel
Phipps, the Keeper of the Queen's Privy Purse, and also
Treasurer to the Prince, had a special value, as coming from
one who had intimate reason to know the noble qualities of
the Prince : —
' It is hardly necessary,' he wrote, ' to declare how sincere
must be the congratulations to Your Majesty personally from
any one who has the happiness to be admitted to a confidential
position in Your Majesty's family. But it is as an Englishman
that Colonel Phipps feels he has almost a claim to express his
feelings of rejoicing upon the day which conferred upon his
country the inestimable blessing of the presence of the Prince
in the position he holds. Colonel Phipps believes, not from his
heart merely, but from more sober experience and matured
judgment, that it is perfectly impossible to estimate the value
of his Royal Highness as Consort to Your Majesty.
' It would be much to deserve tbe gratitude of a nation, that
the family of Your Majesty exhibits a pattern which may be
well imitated by the best of Your Majesty's subjects ; but it is
only those who come into contact with his Royal Highness,
wlio are fully aware of the amount of ability and judgment,
joined to the most undeviating singleness of purpose and probity
i855 MR. ROEBUCK'S COMMITTEE OF INQUIRY. 211
of mind, by which Your Majesty is assisted upon occasions like
that which has just passed.'
When it was found that the new Cabinet was virtually
the same as Lord Aberdeen's, those who had been most active
in displacing him were far from being conciliated. It had
been thought that they would have been appeased by the
sacrifice of the two chief objects of their hostility, and that
no further action would be taken upon Mr. Roebuck's
motion. How such a belief ever came to be entertained it
is not easy to see. Having declared the necessity for
inquiry by overwhelming numbers, what had occurred to
make the House of Commons recede from its decision ?
Lord Aberdeen and the Duke of Newcastle had indeed been
driven from office. But the condition of affairs remained
the same, with the difference that the statements which
they had made to the House of Lords in announcing their
resignation on the 1st of February had created a revulsion
of feeling in their favour. Doubts had even begun to arise
in the minds of their bitterest opponents, whether they had
not been mistaken in attacking the men, when it was not
they that were in fault, but the system by which they were
hampered. In this mood the majority were not likely to listen
to arguments, however sound or eloquently enforced, that it
was unconstitutional to transfer to a committee of the House
of Commons what were strictly the functions of the Executive.
An appeal to the House by Lord Palmerston on the 16th of
February, if not to reverse, at least to suspend its decision,
was met by the most decided indications that it was deter
mined to adhere to its former resolution, and Mr. Roebuck
gave notice of his intention to move the appointment of his
Committee forthwith. After this, resistance was impossible,
as it could only be followed by a defeat and a fresh Minis
terial crisis. The country was bent on having the inquiry,
and therefore it was that the House of Commons insisted
p 2
212 PEELITES RETIRE FROM CABINET. 1855
upon it, and not from hostility to the new Ministry. , Had
such hostility existed, the House, it was felt, would not have
voted, as they had just done, largely increased Estimates
without a murmur for the purpose of increasing the strength
of both army and navy.
These considerations, however, although they prevailed
with the majority of the Cabinet, were not sufficient to
outweigh the objections of Sir James Graham, Mr. Glad
stone, and Mr. Sidney Herbert to the proposed investiga
tion, which they regarded as a dangerous breach of a great
constitutional principle, after which it would be impossible
for the Executive ever again to oppose any demand for
inquiry, however unreasonable. They therefore announced
their intention to retire from the Ministry, — a step, perhaps,
less to be wondered at, seeing that they had joined it with
manifest reluctance, and probably felt that they were re
garded by the Whig party, on which the strength of the
Cabinet mainly rested, with all the jealousy of men sore at
being kept out of office by those whom they scarcely re
garded as friends. In this resolution they were followed by
Mr. Cardwell ; and, within a fortnight from the formation of
Lord Palmerston's G-overnment, the country learned, with
surprise and mortification, that it was broken up by the se
cession of several of its most influential members.
On the 23rd, the usual explanations were made to the House
of Commons. From these it was easy to gather that, beyond
the immediate question in dispute, there were wide diver
gences of opinion between the Government and its late col
leagues, which must speedily have drawn them further apart,
and which, indeed, soon afterwards took the form of decided
hostility. Lord Palmerston was able, however, to triumph
over the difficulties which had come upon him so unex
pectedly, and by the 28th the names of Sir G-eorge Cornewall
Lewis, Lord John Eussell, Mr. Vernon Smith, and Lord
1 85 5 EXCITED STATE OF PUBLIC MIND. 213
Stanley of Aldeiiey were announced as having been selected
to fill the vacant places.9
If weakened by the change in intellectual vigour and
administrative experience, the Cabinet had at least gained
in unity of purpose and action. In the present crisis this
was of primary importance, as giving assurance of that
resolute and energetic action, which could alone restore con
fidence and tranquillity to the country. How necessary this
was may be inferred from the following passage in a letter
from the Prince to the Dowager Duchess of Coburg, written
on the 23rd, when the excitement occasioned by the seces
sion of Sir James Graham and his friends was at its
height : —
( Things have gone mad here, the political world is quite
crazy, and the Court is the only institution which does not
lose its tranquil bearing. Nevertheless, the people will soon
come to their senses again. The press, which for its own
ends exaggerates the sufferings of our troops in the Crimea,
has made the nation quite furious. It is bent upon punish
ing all and sundry, and cannot find the right person, because
he does not exist.'
In the midst of all the pressure of political cares at home
and abroad, the Prince still found time to think of the to
him more congenial arts of peace. On the 28th his Diary
records that he presided that day at a meeting of the Exhi
bition Commission, and drew up for the Government a proposal
to purchase a portion of the Bernal Collection — a purchase,
that laid the foundation of the great Museum of Art and
Manufactures at South Kensington, which has now become
one of the most important and interesting in Europe.
9 The narrative of the Ministerial crisis given in this Chapter has been
prepared from very elaborate Memoranda, drawn up by the Prince from day
to day, while it lasted.
214
CHAPTER LXL
THE Prince had good reason for what he said when he wrote
that, while the nation and political parties were in a state of
frenzy about the miseries of our army in the Crimea, the
Court was ' the only institution which had not lost its tranquil
bearing.' This was due neither to want of sympathy with
the sufferings of our soldiers, nor to ignorance of the causes
from which they sprang. But the very fulness of the infor
mation of which the Queen and Prince were in possession
enabled them to estimate these causes truly, to measure the
extent of the evils they had produced, and, at the same time,
to feel assured that they were not only remediable, but that
the remedies were now in course of being energetically applied.
If we had suffered, our Allies, despite the superiority of
their army system, on which the English journals dwelt with
exaggerated emphasis, had suffered also. Their forces en
gaged in the siege being so much larger than ours, the
burden of the labour in the trenches, which had done so
much to exhaust the already enfeebled strength of our men,
had fallen lightly upon theirs.1 They had also been put
to fewer straits for supplies, having two harbours to draw
them from, both nearer to their lines than Balaclava was to
1 In a letter among the Prince's papers from Miss Nightingale, writing
from Balaclava to a friend, on the 10th of May, 1855, she says: — 'Fancy
working five nights out of seven in the trenches ! Fancy being thirty-six
hours in them at a stretch, as they were all December, lying down, or half
lying down, often forty-eight hours, with no food but raw salt pork sprinkled
with sugar, rum, and biscuit ; nothing hot, because the exhausted soldier could
not collect his own fuel, as he was expected to do, to cook his own ration :
and fancy through all this the army preserving their courage and patience as
i855 STATE OF BESIEGING ARMY. 215
ours, and both approached by good roads. Still they, no
less than ourselves, had run short of forage; their loss in
horses had consequently been enormous. Their rations were
upon occasion so short, that the soldiers frequently bought
biscuits from our men, and the sickness and mortality in
their camp had been much greater than in our own. Even
with the advantage of an organised transport and field-
hospital service, they had found their system fail them in
many respects under the peculiar circumstances of the siege.
Little, however, was known about their shortcomings outside
the highest official circles, for they had not ' among them a
privileged set of censors to put the worst construction upon
every inconvenience and evil ; nor had they a class of officers
who think it becoming to fill the public prints with exagge
ration and abuse.' 2
While writers in England were doing their utmost to dis
credit those on whom the responsibility of conducting the
siege rested, and to persuade our far from friendly critics
throughout Europe that England's military power was no
longer to be feared,3 such was not the view taken by the
ablest French officers upon the spot. Thus, for example,
Colonel Vico, the French Commissioner attached to Lord
Raglan's Staff,4 writing home to Marshal Vaillant from before
Sebastopol, on the 23rd of January, 1855, says, in allusion
they have done, and being now eager (the old ones more than the young ones)
to be led even into the trenches. There was something sublime in the
spectacle.'
2 Memorandum by Sir John Burgoyne given to Lord Raglan, dated ' Camp
before Sebastopol, 7th February, 1855.' — Wrottesley's Life and Correspondence
of Sir J. Burgoyne, vol. ii. p. 214.
3 See note 3, p. 204 ante. Was it to be wondered at, if foreigners came to such
conclusions, when in Parliament such language as this was not uncommon ? — ' The
country stood on the brink of ruin — it had fallen into the abyss of disgrace,
and become the laughing-stock of Europe.' — Mr. Layard, in House of Commons,
19th February, 1855.
4 This distinguished officer died, deeply regretted, at General Simpson's
head-quarters, of cholera, on the 10th of July, 1855, a few days after Lord
Raglan himself.
2i6 IMPROVED POSITION OF AFFAIRS 1855
to the attacks on Lord Raglan and his staff by a portion of
the English press, that the state of things complained of
4 Is the fault of the system, and not that of the Commander-in-
chief or of those about him. This is felt to be the truth by every
body here. ... To judge by what is said in the English journals,
the situation of our allies is much worse than it is in fact — and
advantage is sure to be taken of those misrepresentations to
revive the spirits (remrnier le moral) of the Russian army. The
truth is, that they have suffered more than we have for the
reasons I have already explained ' [want of transport, and of a
corps d'intendance, &c.], ' and for want of means of transport they
have found it impossible to be in the same state of forwardness
as ourselves. But their army is very far from having ceased to
be of any practical help, as some would have it be believed, and,
were the enemy to appear, he would find they would give him
quite enough to do (il trouverait lien a qui purler de leur cote).''
By the time the mingled indignation and despondency at
home had culminated in the vote which put an end to Lord
Aberdeen's Administration, a decided improvement had taken
place in the condition of the army before Sebastopol. Con
siderable reinforcements had arrived, picquet and trench
duty had been more widely distributed, the men were thus
better rested, in better health, in better spirits, more warmly
clad and better housed. The railway was making progress,
and now the fine weather had begun to set in. The tidings
of the despondency which prevailed in England, therefore,
came with surprise upon the army itself, and they read with
astonishment, not unmixed with bitterness, of the sugges
tions which were freely made by the press, that the only way
to save them was to put them under the command of the
French for the purposes of reorganisation.
* The statements made by the press in England,' Sir John
Burgoyne writes from the camp on the 13th of March, ' repeated
in Parliament, and uncontradicted by Ministers, of the dreadful
condition of this army, strike us with astonishment here. ... It
has been stated in the newspapers, and by many members of
i855 BEFORE SEVASTOPOL. 217
Parliament, that by the middle of March, or in about a month
from the period of their speeches in February, there would be no
British army left in the Crimea. ... It is the fashion to talk of
the army as consisting of 10,000 or 12,000 men. ... As soon as
a new organisation for the field shall come into operation, ....
you will find an army of at least 24,000 or 25,000 men ready to
take the field, from " the miserable remnants of tlie British army
now in the Crimea; " and I can assure you that the men are be
ginning to look tolerably hearty and cheerful again. Hitherto,
they have been seldom disturbed in wearing their sheepskin
coats, fur caps, or anything they thought would add to their
comfort. Now you see regiments and detachments turning out
in the most respectable order, in their red coats, and looking the
fine British soldier again ; Sir George Brown has even begun to
call for the stiff stock to be resumed.
' The above is a more cheering account than you have been
accustomed to contemplate. Is it possible, that Ministers are not
.aware of it, and do not see it in that light ? At the same time I
am, like everybody else, fully sensible of the hardships and
severe sufferings that the troops have undergone.' 5
The Ministry, no less than the Queen and Prince, were
of course well aware of the facts mentioned by Sir John
Burgoyne, and they knew that what had already been done
by the Duke of Newcastle, and what was in course of being
done by his successor at the War Office, would go far to re
dress what stili remained of the evils which had brought
so much distress on the British forces. In this there was
enough to engage the whole attention of the army depart
ment at home. It was natural, therefore, that they should
look with no great favour on the inquiry which the House
of Commons had delegated to Mr. Roebuck's Committee.
The additional labour which such an investigation was sure
to throw upon officials already overtasked was something to
be dreaded. Still this would have been cheerfully borne,
5 Sir J. Burgoyne to Captain Matson, E.E. — Life and Correspondence, vol. ii.
p. 274.
218 MR. ROEBUCK'S COMMITTEE 1855
could they have believed that the inquiry would lead to
valuable practical results. But the Government were al
ready fully aware, from miserable experience, of the weak
places in our military system, which it needed no Committee
to establish. Committee or no Committee, the Government
were alone responsible to the nation for seeing that these
defects were removed, and no inquiry could advance this,
the one all-important object. Our failure hitherto had been
clearly due to the fact that we had commenced a great war
with inadequate means, and that with these inadequate
means we had attempted more than our army could possibly
execute.6 Men who thought calmly felt that the nation, in its
impatience for decisive action, was not without its share of
the responsibility for this grave mistake, and that it would be
hopeless, as well as unfair, to attempt to fix it upon the indi
viduals against whom the public anger had been assiduously
pointed.
Although as little inclined as Sir James Graham and his
friends to approve the appointment of the Committee, either
on the ground of constitutional principle or of practical utility,
the Government determined to afford every facility for its
inquiries. The country should have no reason to complain
that any information was withheld. It should also know
everything the Committee itself knew. There was not a
flaw in our system, a weakness in our disposable forces,
which had not been published to our enemies as well as to
ourselves. When, therefore, Mr. Roebuck, supported by the
majority of his Committee, moved the House of Commons
(2nd March) to make the Committee one of Secrecy, it was
BO generally acknowledged that no valid reason for this could
be urged, that the motion was not pressed to a division.
6 See on this subject an admirable speech by General Peel (19th February)
in the Debate in the House of Commons on Mr. Layard's motion for a Com
mittee of Inquiry on the Army Estimates.
1 85 5 COMMENCE THEIR INQUIRY. 219
This point having been settled, the Committee at once
entered upon their inquiry. It began on the 5th of March,
and was continued from day to day, with only the intermis
sion of the Easter holidays, until the 18th of June. Not
withstanding these lengthened sittings, the Committee were
in the end, as their Report bears, ' compelled to end an
inquiry which they had been unable satisfactorily to com
plete,' partly from the absence of important witnesses on
active service, and partly from restrictions imposed upon the
Committee itself ' by considerations of State policy.' Very
early in their proceedings, they seem to have felt mis
givings as to the probability of their inquiry leading to the
results which had been anticipated. But, if they started
with the idea that the calamities of the campaign were due
to sinister influences at head-quarters, as it will presently be
shown that some of them did, every step in their researches
could only end in disappointment.
That this idea was seriously entertained, and that the
Prince Consort was the delinquent to whom the suspicions of
certain members of the Committee pointed, will create as
much surprise to our readers now as it did to the Prince
himself, when he first learned it in the interview of which he
has preserved a record in the following Memorandum : —
'Buckingham Palace, 8th March, IS^o.
' The Duke of Newcastle told me yesterday evening that
Mr Roebuck had been with him, and had asked him, whether
he had any objection to being examined? The Duke replied,
that he had the strongest on public grounds, thinking it most
dangerous and injurious to the public service, but this
question seemed to have been disposed of between the
Government and the House of Commons ; on private
grounds he was most anxious to be examined. Mr. Roebuck,
after further conversation, told him that the conviction upon
220 MEMORANDUM BY PRINCE 1855
the minds of the Committee was daily gaining strength, that
they would be able to discover very little here ; — that the key
to many mysteries could only be found at the head-quarters,
and that in a high quarter there had been a determination
that the expedition should not succeed, which had been
suggested to the head-quarters. The Duke said, "Now I
must be careful how I talk further with you, as I see you are
laying the ground for an impeachment, as you can only mean
me by a high quarter" " Oh no ! " answered Mr. Roebuck,
44 1 mean a much higher personage than you ; I mean
Prince Albert."
'The Duke was amazed, and did not know whether he was
to be more astounded at the wickedness or the folly of such
a belief. He told Mr. Eoebuck that he had a press full of
letters from me in the very room where they met, and was
almost tempted to show him some of them, as they gave con
clusive evidence of my intense anxiety for the success of the
expedition ; and he continued, " If during the time of my
official duties I have received any suggestions which were
more valuable to me than others, they did not come from
your friends the Napiers, but from Prince Albert."
' Mr. Roebuck said he was very much astonished at what
the Duke said, and that it had not been his belief only.
' The Duke proceeded further to reason with him, and,
amongst other grounds to show him the stupidity of such a
belief, he referred to the fact of the Queen's and my entire
union in public matters, of the influence my advice naturally
had with the Queen, of the Queen's having suffered materi
ally in health from anxiety about her troops ; and yet it was
to be supposed that all this time I had been working behind
her back to produce that misery to myself ! Mr. Roebuck
said they knew about the Queen's anxiety, as, when Lord
Cardigan had been at Windsor, lie had had the Royal
children upon his knees, and they said, " You must hurry
i855 AS TO CALUMNIES. 221
back to Sebastopol, and take it, else it will kill Mama ! ! ! "
Can such stupidity be credited ?
' Mr. Roebuck lamented the appointment of Lord Raglan,
who was unfit to command in the field, and whose services at
home would have been most valuable, and attributed his ap
pointment to my wish to get rid of him, in order to keep
Lord Hardinge quite alone,, with whom I could do what I
pleased ! ! The Duke told him he had selected Lord Raglan,
and conferred with Lord Hardinge upon it long before either
the Queen or myself had been made acquainted with the fact,
and suggested, How was it for me afterwards to bring about
the ruin of the army through the very man, who must have
considered himself injured by me?
' The Duke asked me whether he could do or say anything
that I might wish ? I replied that I did not see what could
be said or done. We could not make people either virtuous
or wise, and must only regret the monstrous degree to which
their aberration extended. I must rest mainly upon a good
conscience, and the belief that, during the fifteen years of my
connection with this country, I had not given a human soul
the means of imputing to me the want of sincerity or patrio
tism. I myself had the conviction that the Queen and myself
were perhaps the only two persons in the kingdom who had
no other interest, thought, or desire than the good, the
honour, and the power of the country: and this not unna
turally, as no private interest can be thought of which could
interfere with these considerations.
' I thought it right to keep this record of what the Duke
told me, as a proof that the will at least to injure me is never
wanting in certain circles, and that the gullibility of the
public has no bounds.'
To use the Prince's own words, ' things must indeed have
gone mad ' in England, before the suspicions against him
222 CALUMNIES AGAINST THE PRINCE. 1855
expressed by Mr. Koebuck could have found any reasonable
men even to repeat, much less to entertain them. What he
now learned must have made it painfully clear, that the venom
of the misrepresentations which had been so industriously
propagated against him in 1853 still rankled in many minds.
Slanders are hard to kill ; and the antagonism which pre-emi
nent worth arouses in base natures continued to find vent in
detraction and innuendo then, and indeed long afterwards.7
Shakspeare's aphorism that ' Back- wound ing calumny the
whitest virtue strikes,' could scarcely receive a more signal
illustration. Its force will be felt by all who have followed the
details, necessarily scanty although they be, which we have
been able to give, of what the Prince had done to secure by
energetic prosecution of the war the triumph of public law
7 It may be convenient here once for all to dispose of perhaps the only
calumny, of the many to which the Prince was subjected, which, so far as we
are aware, keeps any hold upon the public mind, viz., that he had amassed
large sums of money out of the income allowed him by the nation, part of which
had been invested in the purchase of land at South Kensington, adjoining the
property of the Exhibition Commissioners. The Prince never purchased any
land at South Kensington either for himself or his family. Connected as he
was with the acquisition of ground there for purely national purposes, the
thought of acquiring property in the same locality for personal purposes would
never have entered his mind, or the mind indeed of any honourable man.
But, in truth, the Prince never had the means to make purchases of this
nature. His whole income was no more than sufficient to meet the salaries
of his secretaries and other officials and servants, his public subscriptions,
and such purchases of works of art as were expected from him. He was often
blamed, because these purchases were not on a larger scale. The fault was not
with him, but in the very limited means at his disposal, and as to these his
only regret was, that they did not enable him to do for art and science all
that he would have wished. It was only by strict economy, that the year's
current expenditure was made to square with the year's income, and the Prince
died, leaving absolutely no fortune ; indeed, barely enough to meet his personal
liabilities. And yet even recently we were assured, upon the authority of an
eminent statesman, who survived the Prince many years, and who professed
to speak from personal knowledge, that he left behind in one of his investments
no less a sum than 600,000^.! The statesman in question was not always
exact in his statements, and he was never less exact, or more inexcusably so,
than in this instance. But if a man, whose position gave weight to his words,
could propagate so mere a fable, it becomes necessary to give it, and all stories
of the same kind, an emphatic denial.
1 85 5 REMEDIAL MEASURES FOR THE ARMY. 223
and the maintenance of European peace, for which he be
lieved it to be waged. The written evidence of these efforts,
in his communications with the Duke of Newcastle and other
members of the Government, was overwhelming.
The Duke of Newcastle's successor, Lord Panmure, soon
experienced the same advantage as the Duke in the wise and
energetic counsels, and accurate knowledge, of the Prince.
Measures, as he found, had already been taken by his prede
cessor for improving the state of things both in the Crimea and
in the Hospital Service on the Bosphorus. A Land Transport
Corps, under the direction of Colonel MacMurdo, had been
organised by the Duke of Newcastle among the last acts
of his administration. A Commission, at the head of which
were Colonel Tulloch and Sir John MacNeill, was despatched
to the Crimea t^o inquire into the organisation of the Com
missariat and other departments, which had proved unequal
to the strain upon them. The sanitary condition of the
camp, as well as of the hospitals and barracks, also received
the attention of separate Commissions. The want of unity
and the mischievous delays which had arisen from the con
flict of various Departments, were remedied by abolishing the
Board of Ordnance, and concentrating the whole civil adminis
tration of the army in the Secretary of State for War, and the
military administration in the Commander-in-Chief. The
announcement of these and other measures for securing the ef
ficient conduct of the campaign, revived the public confidence,
by creating the assurance that the resources would not be
wasted, which the nation was now more resolved than ever to
put forth for the prosecution of the war to a decisive close.
Conferences with a view to peace on the basis of the Four
Points were about to be opened at Vienna, and Lord John
Russell had gone there as our representative.8 By this ar-
8 While on his way there he was offered and accepted the office of Colonial
Secretary, which had become vacant by the retirement of Mr. Sidney Herbert.
224 LORD JOHN RUSSELL GOES TO VIENNA. 1855
rangement Lord Palmerston conciliated one who might have
proved a doubtful ally, if not even a dangerous adversary,
and gave him at the same time an opportunity to retrieve
the reputation which had been not a little impaired by his
recent proceedings. However greatly these might have been
disapproved, the country could not doubt that Lord John
Russell might be trusted in the impending negotiations only
to entertain terms in which the honour of the country was
fully maintained, and reasonable guarantees given for the
permanent peace, which it had been the object of the Allies
in entering upon the war to secure. That such terms would
be conceded by Kussia, until she was crippled by defeats
more severe than any she had yet sustained, the statesmen
who knew her best did not venture to anticipate. It was
true that she had agreed to treat on the footing of the Four
Points. But it was hard to reconcile her ostensible accept
ance of these now with all her former declarations. So lately
as the 26th of August, 1854, Count Nesselrode had, in a
Despatch to Prince Grortschakoff, expressly refused to enter
into negotiations on the basis of the Four Points, because
they could not be interpreted, except in the sense which we
had since expressed in terms. He had at the same time
stated, that Russia would assent to them only if she were
in extremis, and then only for the moment, as she would
never abide by a peace concluded on such a footing. Nothing
had occurred since to make it probable that these views had
been modified. Some distrust in the sincerity of Eussia's ac
ceptance of the basis for the Conference was therefore not
unnatural. At the same time, the negotiations were entered
upon with a sincere desire on the part of the Allies to con
clude a peace if possible ; and, as the operations of war were
in the meantime in no way relaxed, the turn of events might
at any moment bear down the opposition, against which the
arguments of mere diplomacy would be powerless.
1855 DEATH OF EMPEROR NICHOLAS. 225
The announcement of the unexpected death of the Czar
on the 2nd of March of pulmonic apoplexy, induced by an
attack of influenza, struck the people of England with sur
prise. Nothing had been heard of his illness, and it was
with a feeling of awe,9 and not of exultation, that they learned
that the indomitable will, in baffling which so many a British
home had been made desolate, could no longer issue menace
or command. Silistria, Alma, Balaclava, Inkermann, all
rose up to men's minds, and they thought of the bitter
lessons which each of these must have read to the ' imperious
Csesar ' of the North, and how they must have helped to
break down his iron frame. More bitter than all, however,
must have been the defeat of his legions at Eupatoria on the
18th of February by the Turks, whom he despised. The
details of this attack, in which upwards of 40,000 Kussians,
under General Liprandi, were engaged, and which was beaten
back by a much smaller force under Omar Pasha, supported
with great effect by the fire of several ships of war from the
Allied fleets, reached the Czar on the 1st of March. Soon
after he became slightly delirious, and fatal symptoms set in.
His thoughts to the last were with his soldiers at Sebastopol,
to whom he sent his thanks for their heroic defence. But his
supreme anxiety was to secure the continuance of Prussia in
the policy of which the Western Powers had already had so
much reason to complain ; and his last injunctions to the
Empress were, ' Tell my dear Fritz (the King of Prussia) to
continue the friend of Eussia, and faithful to the last words
of Papa 10 (les dernieres paroles de Papa).'
The prospects of peace were thought by some to be brought
nearer by this event ; but only by those who had not learned,
9 Which, in the case of the Queen, was mixed with regret, as she entertained
a sincere regard fur the Emperor Nicholas personally. — NOTE BY THE QUEEN.
10 These last words were ' an injunction to maintain, under all contingencies,
the principles of the Holy Alliance.' (Despatch by Lord Bloomfield from
Berlin to Lord Clarendon, 6th March, 1855.)
VOL. III. Q
226 MANIFESTO BY HIS SUCCESSOR. 1855
from history or the study of mankind, how little the death
of any individual can influence a question of war or peace,
when the pride and policy of a nation are at issue. The
manifesto published by the present Emperor on the day of
his accession (2nd March) was sufficient to show, that with
the crown he inherited the policy of his father. ' May we,'
it bore, ' under the guidance and protection of Providence,
consolidate Russia in the highest degree of power and glory ;
that through us may be accomplished the views and desires
of our illustrious predecessors, Peter, Catherine, Alexander
the well-beloved, and of our august father of imperishable
memory!' 'Power and glory,' in the connection in which
they were here presented, could only be read to mean military
supremacy, applied in conquest of other lands, not that
' highest degree of power and glory ' which would have been
won by developing the resources, and enlarging the freedom
and happiness of an Empire already vast enough for any
healthy ambition. A few days later (10th March) Count
Nesselrode, in a Despatch addressed to the Russian diplomatic
agents abroad, stated that his Sovereign would join the
deliberations of the Vienna Conference ' in a sincere spirit of
concord.' But this document was studiously silent as to the
limitation of the power of Russia in the Black Sea, which
formed one of the celebrated Four Points ; and, as it was
well known, that the late Emperor had to the last declared
he would neither consent to the dismantling of Sebas-
topol, nor to the restriction of his navy in the Euxine,11 and
there was no reason to believe that any change of view had
taken place at St. Petersburg, while the Allies on the other
hand were determined to insist on both conditions, the
' spirit of concord,' of which Count Xesselrode spoke, could
avail little towards a peaceful settlement.
11 This was communicated by Lord Eloomfield to Lord Clarendon in a De
spatch, dated 28th February, 1855.
1855 QUEEN ON HOSPITALS FOR WOUNDED. 227
By this time large numbers of the troops who had been
disabled by wounds or sickness had returned to this country.
The Queen and Prince took the earliest opportunity of
ascertaining by personal observation in what condition they
were, and how they were cared for. On the 3rd of March
they went with the two eldest Princes to the Military Hos
pitals at Chatham, where a large number of the wounded
from the Crimea had recently arrived. This visit led to the
following letter to Lord Panmure by the Queen : —
1 Buckingham Palace, 5th March, 1855.
' The Queen is very anxious to bring before Lord Pan-
mure the subject which she mentioned to him the other
night, viz. hospitals for our sick and wounded soldiers.
These are absolutely necessary, and now is the moment to
have them built, for no doubt there would be no difficulty in
obtaining the money requisite for the purpose, so strong is
the feeling now existing in the public mind for improvement
of all kinds connected with the army, and the well-being
and comfort of the soldier.
' Nothing can exceed the attention paid to these poor
men in the barracks at Chatham, or rather Fort Pitt and
Brompton, and they are in that respect very comfortable —
but the buildings are bad — the wards more like prisons than
hospitals, with the windows so high that no one can look out
of them, — and the most of the wards are small, with hardly
space to walk between the beds. There is no dining-room or
hall, so that the poor men must have their dinners in the same
room in which they sleep, and in which some may be dying,
and at any rate suffering, while others are at their meals.
c The proposition to have hulks prepared for their recep
tion will do very well at first, but it would not, the Queen
thinks, do for any length of time. A hulk is a very gloomy
place, and these poor men require their spirits to be cheered
o 2
228 EMPEROR NAPOLEON RESOLVES 1855
as much as to have their physical sufferings attended to.
The Queen is particularly anxious on this subject, which is,
she may truly say, constantly in her thoughts, as indeed is
everything connected with her beloved troops, who have
fought so bravely, and borne so heroically all their sufferings
and privations. The Queen hopes before long to visit the hos
pitals at Portsmouth also, and to see in what state they are.'
Lord Panmure replied the same day, expressing his con
currence in Her Majesty's views as to the necessity of one or
more general hospitals for the army, and stating that he
would ' desire an immediate survey to be made for a proper
site or sites, which shall combine all considerations for the
health of the patients, and the facility of access to the
invalids.' The idea mooted by Her Majesty was not allowed
to drop, and it was subsequently carried out in the great
Military Hospital at Netley.
Amid the difficulties, already sufficiently numerous, with
which the Government had to deal in the management of
the war, a sudden resolution of the . Emperor Napoleon to
repair in person to the Crimea, and to undertake the conduct
of the campaign, added a fresh source of disquietude. This
determination was announced in a letter which he addressed
on the 26th of February to Lord Palmerston, in which it was
put forward as ' the only way to bring to a rapid conclusion an
expedition which otherwise must result in disaster to England
as well as France.' The disadvantage of a divided command
and the consequent want of unity of counsel were put forward
as the reason which had decided the Emperor, without in
any way presuming to place his military skill on a level with
that of either Lord Raglan or General Canrobert, to secure
by his personal presence the unity of view and action which
was indispensable to success.
SebastopoJ, the Emperor continued, could not, as matters
1855 TO GO TO THE CRIMEA. 229
stood, be taken except at an immense sacrifice of life. The
army defending it, reinforced from time to time as it was
from without, was in a position of immense advantage. The
army from which it drew its reinforcements, on the contrary,
was badly placed for meeting any vigorous attack on the
part of the Allies. Let them succeed in that attack, and
Sebastopol must fall into their hands upon comparatively
easy terms. For this purpose two things were necessary : —
first, a plan of action conceived in secret, and executed
promptly, — next certain reinforcements in men, with an
adequate transport service of horses and mules. He was
prepared to find the additional men, if England on her part
would find the vessels to carry what was wanted in the way
of horses and mules to the Crimea. Leaving a sufficient
force at Sebastopol for the purposes of the siege, he expected
to be able to take into the field 62,000 French, and the
15,000 Piedmontese, who under a Convention concluded in
the previous January with the King of Sardinia, were then
upon their way to support the Allies in the Crimea.12 ' With
these forces at our disposal, all the chances will be on our
side, for the Russians have only 30,000 men at Sebastopol, and
45,000 echeloned between it and Simferopol, and very pro
bably they will not receive much in the way of reinforcements
before the 1st of April.' ' Strike quickly, and Sebastopol
will be ours before the 1st of May.'
' You will tell me, perhaps,' the letter continued* ' that I
might entrust some general with this mission, Now, not only
12 On the 26th of January, 1855, the King of Sardinia acceded to the Con
vention between the French and English Governments of the 10th of April,
185-i, and agreed to furnish and to maintain at fxill for the requirements of the
war 15,000 men, under the command of a Sardinian general. By a separate
article England and France agreed to guarantee the integrity of the King's
dominions. England undertook the charges of transporting the troops to and
from the Crimea, and under the Treaty a recommendation was to be made
to Parliament to advance a million sterling to the King of Sardinia at
4 per cent.
230 LORD CLARENDON VISITS EMPEROR 1855
would such a general not have the same moral influence, but
time would be wasted as it always has been in memorandums
between Canrobert and Lord Raglan, between Lord Raglan
and Omar Pasha. The propitious moment would be lost, the
favourable chances let slip, and we should find ourselves with
a besieging army unable to take the city, and with an active army
not strong enough to beat the army opposed to it.'
It was obviously impossible for our Government to look
with favour upon a proposal, to which the objections were so
numerous and so serious, and which they had reason to know
was disapproved by the Emperor's own advisers, military as
well as civil. But to induce him to forego a project which
he had worked out in detail, and to which he was strongly
wedded, was a task of extreme delicacy. The one satisfactory
feature in the Emperor's letter was the evidence it afforded of
his firm attachment to the English alliance, and unwavering
resolution to stand by us in seeing the war to its end ; I3 and
these, no less than his respect for the opinions of the Queen
and her advisers, might be relied on to make him pause in his
decision, when he found they could not go heartily along
with him in it. Instead, therefore, of discussing it through
the usual official channels, it was thought best, as the
Emperor was to be at the camp at Boulogne early in March,
that Lord Clarendon should visit him there, and go personally
into the whole question. The Emperor was gratified by the
implied courtesy thus shown to him ; and the subject was
talked over with the frankness and unreserve which he
appears to have shown towards England throughout all
the transactions of the war. The Prince preserved a re
cord of what passed, as reported to the Queen and himself
"by Lord Clarendon, in the following interesting Memo
randum : —
13 What he thought of our soldiers a few words in his letter will serve to
show : ' Les vingt ndlle Anglais campes dcvant Sevastopol comptent par leur
bravoure comme cinqiiante mille homines aux ycux de I'armeefrangaise'
i855 NAPOLEON AT BOULOGNE. 231
« Buckingham Palace, 6th March, 1855.
4 We saw Lord Clarendon yesterday afternoon, who had
returned early that morning from Boulogne, and who re
ported his interviews with the Emperor.
' He saw Colonel Fleury upon his arrival (the Emperor's
most confidential officer, and whose existence is entirely
bound up with him).
' Fleury was anxious that Lord Clarendon should be ac
quainted with the fact (before he saw the Emperor), that
the Emperor was entirely mistaken in the belief that his
going to Sebastopol was popular with the army generally, or
that he would even be well received by the troops in the
Crimea. They adhered to him as Emperor, but did not like
to be commanded by any one but a professional man, and
they looked upon him as a civilian. The Emperor's plans
might be ever so good, they would not carry with them the
confidence of the army. Colonel Fleury had not formed
this opinion hastily, but from an intimate knowledge of the
feelings of officers of all ranks, acquired by daily intercourse
with them, and Lord Clarendon afterwards found it amply
corroborated by the language held by the Emperor's own
aides-de-camp, and the officers who came in from the camp,
in presence of his secretary, Mr. Ponsonby.
' Lord Clarendon was received with the greatest cordiality
by the Emperor, who was evidently much pleased with his
visit. He seemed very much struck with the news of the
death of the Emperor of Russia, and speculated on its effects
on the political juncture. He believed that it would incline
both Austria and Prussia to a more vigorous policy, and that
the new Emperor would find it more easy to make peace than
his father. Lord Clarendon had to announce his dissent from
both these views. The new Emperor would find it most
difficult to control the feelings of the Russian party, and . . .
232 CONFERENCE BETWEEN EMPEROR 1855
would not venture upon a policy which that party condemned.
The King of Prussia, on the other hand, would be moved by
some last dying words which the Emperor Nicholas may have
been made to pronounce, and would then declare that the
policy which had been hitherto his choice became now his
sacred duty towards his deceased brother-in-law. (Lord
Clarendon was amused and impressed at hearing from us that
those words had already been spoken. . . .)
6 The Emperor proceeded to explain his plan of campaign,
and repeated the argument that he had used in his letter to
Lord Palmerston, and wished to know whether the English
Government could furnish the transport necessary. Lord
Clarendon replied that every one concurred in the sagacity
of the plan he suggested, but that it was a grave question
whether the means for its execution existed.
' He then entered into a calculation of time, means of
transport, troops, £c., which would be requisite, more in the
style, as he said himself, of a contractor before a commercial
company than of a Minister, showing that the means of
transport in England were not inexhaustible ; that we had now
102 large steamers employed in the Black Sea, which were
hardly sufficient to satisfy all existing claims upon them ;
that a large ship like the Himalaya, the largest steamer in
the world (3,000 tons), could carry only 320 horses, and that
a trip from Sebastopol to Marseilles, with loading and un
loading, coaling, &c., would take more than a month ; that
the utmost which could be accomplished was to carry out
10,000 men, additional French troops, besides the Sardinian
army, in from six to eight weeks from the time of the order
being given. What would be the Emperor's position if he
went now to the Crimea? Probably condemned to inactivity
for more than a month, and complaining of the slowness of
the English Government, which was to carry his army for
him. He thought the Emperor should not move till every-
i855 NAPOLEON AND LORD CLARENDON. 233
thing was ready, in order to give merely the dernier coup de
main. " C'cst le mot" said the Emperor; " le dernier
coup de main" Lord Clarendon went on to show that, even
if everything was ready, an absence of four months would be
the least which would suffice to carry out even the most suc
cessful campaign, for the Emperor could not go away in the
midst of it ; if it failed, he would have to remain till the day
of judgment, and France should have poured out her last man
to retrieve his defeat. The Emperor seemed much struck
with all these considerations, which had very probably never
been so frankly laid before him, and said he could not pos
sibly be absent four months from France — that he must be
at Paris by the beginning of May.
6 Lord Clarendon then took an opportunity to state to the
Emperor most fully what I had been so anxious that he
should convey to him, viz. the danger threatening the Alliance
from a want of consideration for the feelings of the British
army. His taking the supreme command would certainly
not be popular either in England or in the English camp,
but would be agreed to as not an unnatural consequence o£
the Emperor's presence on the spot. But if it were intended
that the English should act merely as the carriers, or, at the
utmost, be considered as n't to go on rotting in the trenches,
whilst the honour and glory of the new campaign should fall
solely to the lot of the French, a feeling would be roused with
which the alliance would not remain compatible for a day.
The alliance rested on the reciprocal feeling of the usefulness
of each party to the other, and whenever that belief was lost
the alliance could not survive it. Lord Clarendon used the
same example for the illustration of this truth which I had
used to him, namely that of the Turks, who had been praised
to the skies ; in whose defence we had engaged in the war ;
whose assistance in the Crimea had been anxiously called for ;
but who, from the moment that 200 of them, placed in a
234 CONFERENCE BETWEEN EMPEROR 1855
most unfair and exposed situation in the redoubts before
Balaclava, had fled, were treated, not only with the utmost
contumely, but with downright barbarity and cruelty on the
part of the English and French. It was rather an extreme
case, but proved that all consideration vanished when the
belief in usefulness was lost.
' This seemed to be an entirely new view to the Emperor.
He protested that he hoped nobody thought him capable of
entertaining such intentions towards the English army.
Should he go, he intended to submit his plans to Lord Rag
lan, whose experience and knowledge would be of the greatest
use to him .... and if Lord Raglan agreed in the sound
ness of the plan of campaign, which he did not doubt, he
would leave it entirely to him to take in it what part he
pleased — either to share in the operations which he contem
plated in the field with the whole or part of his force — or to
remain in command of the investing army, &c. He thought
it of the highest importance, however, that wherever the
field of glory lay, the two flags should be seen waving to
gether.
' Lord Clarendon's remark had made so strong an impres
sion upon him, that he repeated next morning his thanks to
him for having drawn his attention to it, and begged him to
tell the Queen that, should he go, the honour of the British
flag would be his first consideration, even beyond that of his
own. . . .
' The Emperor was very anxious that a plan of campaign
for the Baltic should be agreed upon. This was of less im
portance to him, who would join his ships to ours in whatever
might be done ; but it was of the greatest importance to us,
whose prestige as masters of the sea, he considered, had been
terribly shaken by the nullity of our proceedings in the
Baltic last year. Nobody dreaded us any more, and this was
a misfortune over which he sincerely grieved.'
i855 NAPOLEON AND LORD CLARENDON. 235
The object of Lord Clarendon's visit was fully achieved.
His reasons had induced the Emperor to postpone for the
moment his projected visit to the seat of war ; and although
the idea was not given up by himself until some time after
wards, its ultimate abandonment was felt to have been vir
tually secured.
236
CHAPTEK LXII.
MEANWHILE the Emperor's desire to go to the Crimea, having
become known in Paris, had created the greatest uneasi
ness there. All felt that his presence with the army coidd
do no good ; while, on the other hand, his absence from France
would be full of peril to his government at home. To his
English allies this was a matter of serious moment. He was
himself the soul of the war party in France ; and had any
evil befallen his person or his dynasty, we should have pro
bably found ourselves compelled to fight out single-handed
the conflict in which we were engaged. The mere appre
hension of mischief from his plan had served to make
the French more indifferent than ever to a war which they
had never heartily liked, and consequently more inclined to a
peace on almost any terms. It was, therefore, not without
satisfaction that our Government learned through Lord
Cowley, about a fortnight after Lord Clarendon's visit to
Boulogne, that the Emperor had requested him to inquire
whether a visit from the Empress and himself immediately
after Easter would be acceptable to the Queen. A fuller,
opportunity would then be given to urge the objections
entertained here to the Crimean project. It was known
that the Emperor's reason for suggesting a visit to England
on so short a notice was that he was resolved not to postpone
his departure for the East beyond the end of April. Still
every day's delay increased the chances of his being led to
reconsider his decision.
1 85 5 EMPEROR NAPOLEON ARRIVES IN ENGLAND. 237
During his visit to the Emperor at Boulogne the Prince
Consort had, as we have seen (ante, p. 106), expressed Her
Majesty's desire to see the Emperor and Empress in England.
A little more time to make the needful arrangements for
receiving the Imperial guests with befitting state would have
been not unwelcome. Royal hosts, who have to represent
the hospitality and the dignity of a nation, are naturally
even more sensitive than the heads of humbler households
about being taken at a disadvantage. But when the Em
peror subsequently named the 16th of April for the day of
his arrival, it required no great strain on the resources of the
Eoyal establishment to prepare a reception worthy of the
occasion. The splendid suite of apartments at Windsor Castle,
in which the Rubens, the Zuccarelli, and the Vandyke
rooms are included, was set apart for the Imperial guests ;
and there was the very irony of fate in the fact, that the
Emperor's bedroom was the same which had been occupied
during the present reign by the Emperor Nicholas and by
King Louis Philippe. On the 1 3th the Queen was visited
by Queen Marie Amelie. 6 It made us both so sad,' is the
entry in Her Majesty's Diary, ' to see her drive away in a
plain coach with miserable post-horses, and to think that
tli is was the Queen of the French, and that six years ago her
husband was surrounded by the same pomp and grandeur
which three days hence would surround his successor. The
contrast was painful in the extreme.'
The Imperial visitors were expected to reach Dover early
on the morning of the 16th, and the Prince had gone down
there the previous evening to receive them. But in
consequence of a dense fog, in which two steamers of the
French squadron ran aground near the South Foreland, it
was noon before the Imperial yacht, which had herself
narrowly escaped a similar disaster, reached the Admiralty
Pier. A fleet of English war steamers had been assembled
238 VISIT TO ENGLAND 1855
off the pert, and every preparation had been made to make
the landing on the English shores as brilliant as possible.
But the fleet was invisible, and the hosts of yachts and boats,
which left the harbour to hail the approach of the Imperial
squadron and were speedily lost in the mist, only added to
the risk of casualties by crowding still farther the already
over-crowded waterway. If something was lost in splendour
of effect through the too national density of the atmosphere,1
it was amply compensated by the heartiness of the welcome,
which was all the more hearty in consequence of the appre
hensions which had been felt — not, as it proved, without
reason — for the safety of the Imperial visitors in making the
passage of the Channel.
When they reached London, the spirit with which the
British nation was determined to recognise the ally, who had
hitherto stood so loyally by their side, was very strikingly
manifested. The public had not been informed till the last
moment by what route the Imperial cortege would proceed
from the Bricklayers' Arms Station to Paddington. There
was, therefore, but a scanty display of the flags and in
scriptions customary on such occasions. Bat all London
turned out to testify its welcome, and everywhere the utmost
enthusiasm prevailed.
' By the humbler inhabitants of the Borough and Lambeth the
Emperor was received with even greater cordiality than by the
wealthier classes of the community at the West End, yet nowhere
was there a lack of hearty good feeling and interest. The win
dows, the pavements, the balconies, the housetops, and every
spot, in short, whence a commanding view could be obtained of
1 The Times' chronicler of the day reports thus : ' Prince Albert, who seems to
take a peculiar pleasure in examining such works, inspected the (Admiralty)
Pier at an early hour in the morning, and rather astonished the engineer and
contractors by his familiarity with the details.' There were probably no
great public works in progress where the same thing would not have
happened.
j 85 5 OF EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 239
the procession, were all densely crowded. . . . The scene pre
sented by the clubs in Pall Mall was particularly animated, and
among those who gazed upon his progress from the well-known
haunts of former days, His Majesty no doubt distinguished many
old familiar faces. ... In passing King Street, the Emperor
was observed to draw the attention of the Empress to the house
which he had occupied in former days ; and in him at least the
sight of this house under such altered circumstances must have
raised some strange emotions. All along Piccadilly the same
display of popular feeling greeted them, and so they passed
through Hyde Park to the Paddington station, receiving at every
stage of their progress the warmest manifestations of respect and
welcome.' — (The Times, 17th April, 1855.)
What, meanwhile, was the state of things at Windsor,
which had arrayed itself in all the splendour of flags and
triumphal arches for the occasion ? This will best be told
by a few extracts from Her Majesty's Diary :—
' News arrived that the Emperor had reached London at
ten minutes to five. I hurried to be ready .... and went
over to the other side of the Castle, where we waited in one
of the tapestry rooms near the guard-room. It seemed very
long. At length, at a quarter to seven, we heard that the
train had left Paddington. The expectation and agitation
grew more intense. The evening was fine and bright. At
length the crowd of anxious spectators lining the road seemed
to move, then came a groom, then we heard 'a gun, and we
moved towards the staircase. Another groom came. Then
we saw the avant-garde of the escort ; then the cheers of the
crowd burst forth. The outriders appeared, the doors opened,
I stepped out, the children and Princes close behind me ; the
band struck up, " Pa-riant pour la Syrie" the trumpets
sounded, and the open carriage, with the Emperor and
Empress, Albert sitting opposite to them, drove up and they
got out.
' I cannot say what indescribable emotions filled me — how
240 VISIT TO ENGLAND 1855
much all seemed like a wonderful dream. These great
meetings of sovereigns, surrounded by very exciting accom
paniments, are always very agitating. I advanced and
embraced the Emperor, who received two salutes on either
cheek from me, having first kissed my hand. I next em
braced the very gentle, graceful, and evidently very nervous
Empress. We presented the Princes [the Duke of Cambridge
and the Prince of Leiningen, the Queen's brother], and our
children (Vicky with very alarmed eyes making very low
curtsies) ; the Emperor embraced Bertie ; and then we went
upstairs, Albert leading the Empress, who, in the most
engaging manner, refused to go first, but at length with
graceful reluctance did so, the Emperor leading me, express
ing his great gratification at being here and seeing me,
and admiring Windsor.' When the Throne Room was
reached, other presentations took place, and the Emperor
and Empress were then conducted to their apartments by
their Royal hosts.
At dinner the same evening the charm of the Emperor's
manner seems to have quickly produced the effect of placing
Her Majesty entirely at ease with him. He is, the Diary
continues, ' so very quiet : his voice is low and soft, and " il
ne fait pas des phrases." The Emperor said that he first
saw me eighteen years ago, when I went for the first time to
prorogue Parliament, and that it made a very deep impres
sion upon him, to see "une jeunepersonne" in that position.
He also mentioned his having been a special constable on
the 10th of April, 1848, and wondered whether I had known
it. The war, and the news, which arrived just as he did,2
2 The besieging batteries opened fire on the 10th of April. The telegram
to the Emperor announcing this fact, -which awaited him at Dover, was givm
by him to the Prince, and has been preserved among his papers, with the fol
lowing endorsement by himself: ' Telegraphic message to the Emperor of the
French, which reached him on arriving at Dover, and which he gave to
me. —A.'
1 85 5 OF EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 241
of the opening of the fire from 400 guns, were a subject of
conversation also. He is very anxious about the siege, and
said, "favoue que je crains un grand desastre, et c'est
pour cela que je voudrais y aller" as he thought " que nos
generaux " would take nothing upon themselves. I then
observed upon the danger to which he might be exposed,
how great the distance was, &c. He rejoined, that there
were dangers everywhere, though he admitted the distance
was very great.'
Next day confirmed the Queen's impression, that the
Emperor was ' very quiet and amiable, and easy to get on
with. . . . Nothing can be more civil or amiable, or more
well-bred than the Emperor's manner — so full of tact.' A
long walk after breakfast, in the course of which the war and
its prospects and our relations with Austria formed the chief
topic of conversation,3 afforded good opportunities for draw
ing conclusions on this subject. ' It was most interesting
to hear him and Albert discuss all these matters. The
Empress was as eager as himself, that he should go to the
Crimea. . . . She takes the warmest interest in the war, and
is all for the Emperor's going. She sees no greater danger
for him there than elsewhere — in fact, than in Paris. . . .
She said she was seldom alarmed for him, except when he
went out quite alone of a morning. . . . She is full of
courage and spirit, and yet so gentle, with such innocence
and enjouement, that the ensemble is most charming. With
all her great liveliness, she has the prettiest and most modest
manner. She spoke much of Spain, and with sorrow of the
misfortunes of that country. . . .' At luncheon the Ein-
3 On the way up from Frogmore to the Castle, 'the Emperor admired the
grass, and said (as all foreigners do) that you could never get that on the
Continent.' He tried, however, to get it, in the Bois de Boulogne, and not
altogether without success. It was one of our many English institutions
which he would fain have seen naturalised in France.
VOL. III. K
242 VISIT TO ENGLAND 1855
peror asked the Queen where Queen Marie Amelie was, ' and
on my replying, in England, he said that last year he wrote
to Uncle Leopold, that if the voyage back from Spain was too
long for her, he hoped that she would come through France,
" et si votre Majeste veut bien le lui repeter, fen serai bien
content"
' At four we all set off for the review [of the Household
troops in Windsor Park], which was a most beautiful and
excitiog affair. ... In the first carriage were the Empress
(whom I always made get in and walk first), I, Bertie,
Vicky, and dear little Arthur. Albert, the Emperor, George
[Duke of Cambridge], and all the military gentlemen were
on horseback. The crowd, in the Long Walk, of people on
foot and on horseback was immense, and the excitement and
cheering beyond description.4 They squeezed round the
Emperor, when we came to the gates, and rode across the
grass to where the review was to be, in such a way that I
grew very nervous,, as he rode on a very fiery beautiful
chestnut, called Phillips, and was so exposed. He rides
extremely well, and looks well on horseback, as he sits high.
He rode down the line with Albert and George, we following.
After that we were stationed to see the troops pass by, slow
and quick time — the Blues, 2nd Life Guards, Carabineers,
and a troop of Horse Artillery, — Lord Cardigan commanding
on the chestnut horse he rode at Balaclava, and in a great
state of excitement. They afterwards manosuvred, and the
artillery was seen to great advantage. The Emperor (who
rode up several times to our carriage) and the Princes rode
about and charged with the cavalry, &c. The whole con
cluded, as it began, with the Eoyal salute. We then
4 ' The attendance of spectators was enormous, and their eagerness to catch
a glimpse of the Emperor and Empress completely frustrated the attempts of
the dftachment of the 94th Regiment to keep the ground.' — The Times, 18th
of April.
iS55 OF EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 243
returned as we came, and the enthusiasm, the excitement of
the crowd, were quite indescribable. I never remember any
excitement like it. It was at moments almost alarming ;
and there were numbers of terrified ladies standing on the
road, clasping one another for fear of being ridden over. . . .
The whole was again quite a triumph.'
The Conferences at Vienna, which began on the 15th of
March, were by this time drawing to a close, with little
prospect of a satisfactory conclusion. It had early become
apparent that Eussia would assent to no practical plan for
' putting an end to her preponderance in the Black Sea,'
which formed the third of the Four Points (see note ante-)
p. 162). So early as the 20th of March Prince Gortschakoff.
the Eussian Plenipotentiary at Vienna, had told Lord John
Eussell, that c Eussia would not consent to limit the number
of her ships — if she did so, she forfeited honour — she would
be no more Eussia. They did not want Turkey, they would
be glad to maintain the Sultan; but they knew it was
impossible : he must perish ; they were resolved not to let
any other Power have Constantinople, they must not have
that door to their dominions in the Black Sea shut against
them.'5 There was small hope of agreement here ; still less,
when on being formally invited by the other Powers to
propose terms to carry out the limitation of her prepon
derance in the Black Sea, which she had admitted as one of
the conditions of peace, Eussia declined to do so. No weight
could be attached to the profession with which Prince
Gortschakoff accompanied this refusal, that Eussia was
prepared to examine any measures which might be proposed
to her not inconsistent with her honour ; as only one result
could be anticipated, after the express declaration which her
plenipotentiaries had made, that any restriction upon her
5 Lord John Russell, in a private Despatch to Lord Clarendon, 20th March,
1855.
B 2
244 VISIT TO ENGLAND 1855
naval force in the Black Sea was derogatory to the sovereign
rights of the Emperor their master, and, (which was not
easy to understand,) dangerous to the independence of the
Ottoman Empire.6
The Conferences had reached this stage, and it was ex
pected that they would have now heen broken off, when
tidings reached England by telegram on the 17th of April of a
proposal, which was supposed to have emanated from Austria,
to meet the difficulty by limiting the Eussian force in the
Black Sea to the number of ships maintained before the war,
under pain of war from the Allies. The objections to this
proposition will be adverted to at a later stage. These struck
the Prince from the first as insuperable, and the short entry
in his Diary is, — ' News from Vienna bad. Austria submits
an absurd ultimatum.' At dinner the same day, Her Majesty's
Diary records : — ' The Emperor gave me a telegraphic de
spatch to read, which had come from Vienna, in which Austria
consentirait a faire la guerre unless the Eussian fleet were
to remain the same as before the war (incredible and im
possible !), added to some other propositions, which were
worth consideration. The Emperor, while condemning the
absurd notion of " le chiffre de la flotte " remaining the same,
considered that this was " un pas en avant," Austria having
6 In a letter dated 26th of March, 1855, by Count Nesselrode to his son-
in-law, Baron Seebach, the Saxon Minister at the Court of the Tuileries,
which was written really a Vadrcsse of the Emperor of the French, and of
which a copy was at once forwarded by him to the English Government, Count
Nesselrode says, speaking of his master, ' Lempcreur, qudlcs que soientscs dis-
positions pacifiques, j/'acccptera jamais des conditions semblables, et la nation
se soumcttra a tous Ics sacrifices plutot que de les subir.' This was one of two
letters, which will be found referred to in a passage of the Queen's Diary to
be presently quoted in the text, in which the most flattering language towards
France and the Emperor was used. ' Entre la France et la Eussie il y a guerre
tans hostilite? ' La paix se fera quand il (the Emperor of the French) la
voudra. A mes yeuxla situation se resume dans cette verite.' These are but a
wimple of the somewhat too palpable flattery of the Emperor's self-esteem
— with what object it was not hard to divine, — which coloured these letters
throughout.
i855 OF EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 245
spoken of going to war. I spoke to him of certain flattering
letters from Count Nesselrode to Baron Seebach, which he
had communicated to us a week or ten days ago, and observed
on the desire and hope there had been and still was on the
Continent, that our alliance could be broken. He said that
the Russians at Paris had tried, and with some success, to
make their party in France, and a good many other people
also, believe that the Eastern Question " ne regardait que
rAngleterre, et que cela ne regardait pas la France. C'etait
bien habile cVeux, et une grande difficult^ pour moi." '
A ball in the Waterloo Room wound up the evening. The
Queen danced a quadrille with the Emperor, f who dances with
great dignity and spirit. . . . How strange,' Her Majesty adds,
' to think that I, the granddaughter of George III., should
dance with the Emperor Napoleon, nephew of England's great
enemy, now my nearest and most intimate ally, in the Waterloo
Room, and this ally only six years ago living in this country,
an exile, poor and unthought of ! ' Strange indeed ! and none
could have been so deeply impressed by the contrast as the
Emperor himself, when he looked round at the portraits, with
which the room is panelled, of the great statesmen and
soldiers, the struggle and glory of whose lives it had been to
hold his famous ancestor in check. ' We went to supper,'
the Diary continues, ' the Emperor leading me, and Albert
the Empress. Her manner is the most perfect thing I have
ever seen — so gentle and graceful, and kind, the courtesy so
charming, and so modest and retiring withal.'
Next morning at breakfast the Emperor received a telegram
announcing the death of M. Ducos, his Minister of Marine,
and in a walk with the Queen he remarked how extraordinary it
was that he should have to name his successor, Admiral
Hamelin, from Windsor. At eleven a Council of War met
in the Emperor's apartments, at which the Prince, Lords
Palmerston, Panmure, Hardinge, and Cowley, Sir Charles
246 VISIT TO ENGLAND 1855
Wood, Sir John Burgoyne, Count Walewski, and Marshal
Vaillant were present. The task of drawing up a protocol of
this conference seems by general consent to have been de
volved upon the Prince, and it now lies before us in his
own hand, with a few pencil marks of approval upon it by
Marshal Vaillant. During the discussion, it appears by
the Prince's statement, ' the necessity of making a vigorous
diversion was strongly insisted upon by the Emperor, who
had thought much upon the subject, and still combines with
the plan the wish to carry it out himself. All present de
clared themselves unanimously against the Emperor's scheme
of going himself to the Crimea, but without obtaining from
him the admission that he was shaken in his resolution to
do so.' After many hours the meeting broke up without
coming to any definite conclusion.
4 In a subsequent walk I took with the Emperor,' says the
Prince's Memorandum, ' I expressed my deep regret at the
insufficiency of the decisions come to in the morning, which
after all left everything vague, afforded the commanders no
precise data to go upon and adhere to, and left out the con
sideration of who was to command, and how the corps were
to be composed, on which success would absolutely depend.
I lamented that this, perhaps last, opportunity of coming to
a thorough agreement between the Governments should be
lost. The Emperor agreed fully in this, and explained to
me further his plan of operations, which he hoped to execute
himself.' This conversation led to the Prince striking out a
o
definite plan of operations, different from any of those which
had been suggested, which he put in form in a Memoran
dum, and showed to the Emperor in the evening, who ' ex
pressed his entire approbation of it.' The Memorandum was
then sent to Lord Palmerston, and after being canvassed by
him in conference with Lords Panmure and Hardinge, and
Sir John Burgoyne, the latter was instructed to put upon
1 85 5 O/7 EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 247
paper the result of their united deliberations, previous to a
further Council of War, which had been arranged for
the 20th.
From Her Majesty's Diary we extract some homely inci
dents in connection with the Council of the 18th. It had
met at eleven. Two o'clock, the hour of luncheon, arrived,
and found it still sitting, although informed that the Queen
and Empress were waiting. ' After waiting a little while, the
Empress went and told Lord Cowley how late it was.' There
was to be a Chapter of the Order of the Grarter at four, and
important preparations of the royal toilettes, with a view to
this august ceremonial, were indispensable. Still no one ap
peared. ' After a little while the Empress advised me to go to
them — "Je n'ose entrer, mais votre Majeste lepeut ; cela vous
regarded So I went through the Emperor's room (the council-
room adjoined his bedroom), and knocked, and at last stepped
in, and asked what we should do. The Emperor and Albert got
up, and said they would come. However, they did not ; ' so
after a little further waiting the Queen and Empress, with
their ladies, had to lunch alone.
At four o'clock the Emperor was invested by the Queen
with the Order of the Grarter in the Throne Koom. After
the ceremony, ' as we were going along to the Emperor's
apartments, he said, " Je remercie bien votre Majeste. C'est
un lien de plus; fed prete serment de fidelite a votre
Majeste* et je le garderai soigneusement" He added a little
later, " C'est un grand evenement pour moi, et fespere
pouvoir prouver ma reconnaissance a votre Majeste et a
son pays" These words are valuable from a man like him,
who is not profuse in phrases, and who is very steady
of purpose.' At dinner, among other topics, that of the
French refugees in London came up. ' He said that when
assassination was loudly and openly advocated, they should
not enjoy hospitality. . . . We talked of the various at-
248 VISIT TO ENGLAND 1855
tempts on myself, which he thought were too atrocious as
against a woman. As for himself, he said he had the same
opinion as his uncle, which was, that when there was a con
spiracy that was known, and you could take your precautions,
there was no danger ; but that, when a fanatic chose to attack
you, and to sacrifice his own life, you could do little or
nothing to prevent it.' 7
'We talked of the Revolution in 1848, and the horrors in
June. He said he had met Greorge [Duke of Cambridge]
driving, and that George had said half-jokingly, "Eat-ce qu'on
se bat pour vous a Paris ? " He answered, " There was no
question of him, et cependant deja on se battait pour moi
alors ! " Speaking of the want of liberty attaching to our
position, he said the Empress felt this greatly, and called the
Tuileries une belle prison. He himself shared the feeling
strongly: "J'ai pleure de chaudes larmes en quittant
VAngleterre"
' After dinner,' the same record continues, ' I had some
conversation with Marechal Yaillant.8 He is very much
against the Emperor's going to the Crimea, and hoped I had
spoken to him. I said, "J'ai ose faire quelques observa
tions" (t Mon Dieu, oser ! " he replied. " Quand on est
ensemble, il faut parler nettement ; " that the danger was
very great ; that the plan of the Emperor was a very good
one ; and that, if any other general executed it and failed, it
would not signify ; but the Emperor, the sovereign, that was
a risk too serious to be run ; that even for us, though it could
7 On the 29th of April, a few days after his return to Paris, while riding in
the Champs Elysees, he was shot at by an Italian, Giacomo Pianori. The
assassin, who was close to the Emperor, fired twice, but missed. Revenge for
the French occupation of Rome was said to be Pianori's motive. The Ernperor
showed no signs of disquietude, and rode on at a foot's pace to the Empress,
who was driving in the Bois de Boulogne.
8 ' Marechal Vaillant, Ministre de la Guerre. Tall and very large, quite
in the style of Lablache, with small, fine features — a charming, amusing,
clever, and honest old man, who is an universal favourite.' — Queens Diary.
1 85 5 OF EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 249
not injure us in the way it might injure France, an echec
would be very serious : " vous etes dans le meme bateau ; "
and, lastly, he thought there was great danger to France in the
Emperor's absence. He hoped, however, that the Council
had had some effect on him. " Le Prince votre epoux a ete
Men net" and had always brought people back to the point
when they digressed. The Emperor told me, if it had not
been for Albert, nothing would have been done.'
An orchestral concert closed the evening. In concluding
her record of the day, the Queen says of the Emperor, ' His
manners are particularly good, easy, quiet, and dignified — as
if he had been born a king's son, and brought up for the
place.'
April .19. — The Emperor had received an Address from the
Corporation of London at Windsor Castle on the day after his
arrival. The Empress and himself were now to partake of
their hospitality in the City itself. The day, like all the
days of his visit, was bright and fine. When left alone with
the Queen and Prince after breakfast, the Emperor said, ' " Je
vais maintenant, si votre Majeste le permet, lui lire ma
reponse a VAdresse de la Cite" which he had already told
me yesterday he would do, " afin de savoir, si vous aviez
quelques observations a faire" He then read it to us in
French, and we could only assent to everything in it, as it is
an admirable speech ; 9 and as everything he says or writes is
9 The speech was received throughout the country with general approval ;
such passages as the following could not fail to tell, for they echoed the hearty
wish of the kingdom, that France should bury all remembrance of past
conflicts in a friendship based on mutual regard and the interlacing of
reciprocal interests. ' Flattering as are your praises, I accept them, because
they are addressed much more to France than to myself ; they are addressed
to a nation, whose interests are to-day everywhere identical with your own ;
they are addressed to an army and navy united to yours by an heroic com
panionship in danger and in glory; they are addressed to the policy of the two
Governments, which is based on truth, on moderation, and on justice. For
myself. I have retained on the throne the same sentiments of sympathy and
250 VISIT TO ENGLAND 1855
the result of mature reflection, and is always recurred to and
remembered, it is of great importance. He then asked leave
to read it in English (into which he had had it translated),
requesting us to correct his pronunciation, which we did,
though it required but little correction ; and he also asked
our advice about one or two expressions. He did all this
very naturally and frankly.'
At eleven o'clock the Queen and Prince left Windsor Castle,
with their Imperial guests, for London. ' I cannot say why,'
again to quote Her Majesty's Diary, ' but their departure
made me melancholy. . . . Passing through the rooms, the
hall, and down the staircase, with all its State guards, and
the fine old yeomen ; the very melancholy tune (which
" Partant pour la Syrie " is) ; the feeling that all, about
which there had been so much excitement, trouble, anxiety,
and expectation, was past ; the doubtfulness of the future-
all made me, I know not why, quite " wehmilthig ; " and 1
hear that the Empress was equally sad at going away from
Windsor.' 10 Speaking of the Empress, the Queen remarks
the same day, ' Altogether I am delighted to see how much
Albert likes and admires her, as it is so seldom I see him
do so with any woman.'
From Buckingham Palace the Emperor and Empress pro
ceeded alone in full state to Guildhall. The line of the pro
cession was thronged with eager multitudes. ' While we were
at luncheon,' the Queen writes, 'we heard that they had
esteem for the English people, that I professed as an exile, while I enjoyed
here the hospitality of your Queen ; and if I have acted in accordance with
my convictions, it is that the interest of the nation, which has chosen me, no
less than that of universe! civilisation, has made it a duty. Indeed, England
and France are naturally united on all the great questions of politics arid of
human progress that agitate the world.'
10 The sadness might almost be said to be prophetic of the changed circum
stances under which first the Empress, and sometime later the Emperor, after
he left Wilhelmshohe, discrowned and bankrupt in fortune, were to see their
Royal host, herself a widowed queen, again on the same spot.
1855 OF EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 251
reached the City in safety — a great relief, though I dreaded
nothing. Albert was engaged the whole afternoon in writing
a Memorandum on the Council of yesterday, and elucidating
the intended plans.' The Emperor and Empress returned to
the Palace about six, charmed with the way they had been
everywhere received. The Corporation had spared no pains
to make their reception memorable ; ll and the Emperor's
knowledge of the English enabled him to appreciate the
cordiality shown by the crowds, that waited in the streets to
greet their return, as they had greeted their going.
In the evening a state visit was paid to Her Majesty's
Theatre. The opera was ' Fidelio.' 'Never,' the Queen
writes, ' did I see such enormous crowds at night, all in the
highest good humour. We literally drove through a sea of
human beings, cheering and pressing near the carriage.
The streets were beautifully illuminated. There were many
devices of N.E. V.A., which, the Emperor said, oddly enough
made " Neva ! " This seemed to have impressed him, for he
said that he had observed it before at Boulogne.' ' On
entering the theatre,' here we quote from the Morning
Post, ' the Queen, taking the Emperor by the hand, led him
forward, and bowing to the people with a grace and frankness
beyond expression, presented to them her Imperial guest,
whilst Prince Albert led forward the beautiful Eugenie.' The
Queen had indeed taken care to indicate her own feeling,
' that the Emperor was the principal person on that occasion,
and Her Majesty records that 'the applause for him was
very marked. . . . The Emperor told me that after our
marriage in 1840, when we went in state to Covent Garden,
he had with great difficulty obtained a box, and afterwards
they made him pay 40£, for it, " que je trouvais pourtant
11 The sherry served at the Imperial table during the dejeuner "was part of a
Imtt supplied to the Emperor Napoleon I. at the enormous price of 600/. per
butt. So, at least, the chroniclers of the day reported.
252 VISIT TO ENGLAND 1855
beaucoup ! " On this night I hear one person gave 100£.
for a box.' On his return to the Palace, the Emperor found
fresh news of the progress of the bombardment awaiting
him from Sebastopol, ' which, he hoped, sounded favourable ;
but Albert was doubtful, and the Emperor said, " J'ai bien
peur que h Prince n'ait raison." ' The Prince was right ;
for the bombardment failed to silence the Eussian batteries,
which were replaced as fast as they were disabled.12
The next day (20th April) was devoted to a visit to the
Crystal Palace at Sydenham. It had been opened the
previous year, and the interest and curiosity created by the
novelty of the structure, the beauty of its site, and the variety
and richness of its contents, were still fresh. The Emperor
was at this time much occupied with the preparations for
the first of the great Paris International Exhibitions. This
remarkable building might therefore be assumed to have a
special interest for him ; and it was besides not unfitly
selected for a visit, as showing how private enterprise in
England had accomplished, on a scale of more than Imperial
splendour, what in any other country could only have been
produced by Imperial means.
' We discovered,' again to quote from Her Majesty's Diary,
' that this was his birthday — his forty-seventh — and though
not feted, or taken notice of publicly, we felt we could not
do otherwise than take private notice of it. Consequently,
when we went along the corridor to meet him, I wished him
joy. He seemed for a moment not to know to what I
alluded, then smiled, and kissed my hand, and thanked me,
and I gave him a pencil-case. . . . The Emperor was also
very much pleased at (Prince) Arthur's giving him two
violets — the flower of the Bonapartes.'
12 On the 17th of April, in a private Despatch to Lord Panmure, LordKaglan
wrote : ' I believe there was never such a siege as this before. The resources
of Russia are endless.'
1855 OF EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 253
The day was magnificent. Immense crowds lined the
roads, and the Queen notes the frequency of the cries of
6 Vive VEmpereur ' (sometimes in the cockney form,
'Vive le Hemperor ') and 'Vive V ImperatriceJ which
saluted them as they passed along. No strangers were
admitted to the Palace until after the Royal party had
completed their inspection of its contents. This over, they
stepped out upon the balcony to look at the gardens, and
were struck with admiration, as the splendid panorama of
field and woodland, intermingled with villages and church
spires — that landscape so truly English in all its features —
stretching away in the clear air for about twenty miles, burst
upon their view. Straightway from the terrace below, where
upwards of twenty thousand people were assembled, rose cheer
after cheer, ' with a volume and fervour,' says The Times,
' which were quite overwhelming. The august personages,
who were the objects of this demonstration, seemed greatly
moved. Even the Emperor, impassive as he is in manner,
was evidently excited, and the animated features of the
Empress were lit up with an expression of astonishment and
gratification.'
On returning to the Palace after luncheon the Royal
visitors found it filled with people, who lined the avenue of
the nave, and cheered them enthusiastically as they passed
along towards the balcony, from which they were to see the
fountains play, the upper series of which had just been
completed and were now put in motion for the first time.
' Nothing,' the Queen writes, ( could have succeeded better.
Still I own I felt anxious, as we passed along through the mul
titude of people, who, after all, were very close to us. I felt, as
I walked on the Emperor's arm, that I was possibly a protec
tion for him. All thoughts of nervousness for myself were past.
I thought only of him ; and so it is, Albert says, when one
forgets oneself, one loses this great and foolish nervousness.'
254 VISIT TO ENGLAND 1855
At six o'clock the same evening a Council was held to
settle the plan of future operations in the Crimea. Sir John
Burgoyne had embodied his views in a Memorandum, and
Lord Palmerston, in transmitting it to the Prince, had him
self gone into the question at great length. The various
views thus represented were discussed in detail, and again
the Prince was charged with the duty of reducing the results
to writing. ' We agreed,' he mentions in a Memorandum
next day, ' that it was unnecessary and loss of time to discuss
further particular modes of operation, for which there might
be as many plans as heads, and none worth much, if made at
a distance from the scene of action ; chat the chief point to
arrive at was the organisation of the armies which were to
operate, " de se decider sur la valeur de la piece, avant de
vouloir jouer la partie, et de rendre nos capitaux fluides"
... I then drew up a kind of scheme of agreement in seven
heads, ... to be signed on the part of both contracting
parties.' It was so signed next day by Lord Panmure and
Marshal Vaillant. ' The Emperor,' adds the Prince, « has
throughout acted with thorough good faith and good
temper.'
The presence of the Queen at this Council was of course
indispensable. Besides the Emperor and the Prince,
Marshal Vaillant, Lords Palmerston, Clarendon, and
Panmure were also present. The occasion and the men
were alike remarkable. 6 It was,' says the Koyal Diary, ' one
of the most interesting scenes I was ever present at. I
would not have missed it for the world.'
Next day (21st April) was the day of departure. In the
long and confidential interviews which had taken place
between them, hosts and guests had been drawn so closely
together, that the parting was that of friends, and therefore
not unmixed with pain. The Empero r's last act was to
inscribe his name in Her Majesty's Album. As he returned
i855 OF EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 255
it to her, he said, ' J'ai tdche cTecrire ce que je sens.' The
words were : ' Je porte a votre Majeste les sentiments qu'on
eprouve pour une reine et pour une sceur, devouement
respectueux, tendre amitie. — NAPOLEON.'
' As we were going along to the door, the Emperor said,
how much he had felt our kindness — what a 607?, souvenir
they would carry back, &c. " N'est-ce pas, vous viendrez a
Paris cet ete, si vouspouvez?" I replied : "Certainly, provided
my public duties did not prevent me," which he understood.
He said : " Je crois, que d* avoir passe mon jour de naissance
avec votre Majeste me portera bonheur, et le petit crayon
que vous m'avez donne." '
Amid warm words of mutual regret, not wholly unmingled
with tears, farewell was said. ' Away they drove,' to quote
once more the vivid record to which we already owe so much,
' the band playing " Partant pour la Syrie " (which we had
heard fourteen times on Thursday), and we ran up to see them
from the very saloon in which we had just been together.
The Emperor and Empress saw us at the window, turned
round, got up, and bowed (Albert and George in the carriage
with them). We watched them with the glittering escort
till they could be seen no more, and then returned to our
rooms.
' Thus has this visit, this great event, passed like every
thing else in this world. It is a dream, a brilliant, successful,
pleasant dream, the recollection of which is firmly fixed in my
mind. On all it has left a pleasant, satisfactory impression.
It went off so well — not a hitch or contretemps — fine weather,
everything smiling ; the nation enthusiastic, and happy in
the firm and intimate alliance and union of two great coun
tries, whose enmity would be fatal. We have war now
certainly, but war which does not threaten our shores, our
homes, and internal prosperity, which war with France ever
must do. ... I am glad to have known this extraordinary
256 VISIT TO ENGLAND 1855
man, whom it is certainly impossible not to like when you
live with him, and not even to a considerable extent to admire.
... I believe him to be capable of kindness, affection,
friendship, and gratitude. I feel confidence in him as
regards the future. I think he is frank, means well towards
us, and as Stockmar (with whom I afterwards talked) says,
" that we have ensured his sincerity and good faith towards
us for the rest of his life." He (Stockmar) is delighted at
the visit and our behaviour.13
'Albert returned at five. . . . He felt just as I did — much
pleased with everything, liking the Emperor and Empress
(the latter particularly), and being very much interested in
them. . . .
' The Emperor wrote in Bertie's Autograph Book the
following very pretty lines, which had been originally written
for himself : —
' Jiingling mit der reinen Seele,
Mit der Unschnld freiem Gefiihle,
Priif und wahle,
Aber Lob sei nie dein Ziel !
Ob Dir Beifall jauchzt die Menge,
Ob sie lasterfc, wanke nicht.
13 In a Memorandum addressed to the Queen (dated 22nd April) by Baron
Stockmar. who politically bore the Emperor no goodwill, the following passage
occurs : 'Whatever his sins against morality have been till now, the reception
he has met with in this country will, for his whole life, prevent him from
sinning against England. The force of the sincerity, gentle kindness, and
cordiality, with which he and his lady were treated whilst under the Queen's
roof, can hardly have failed to make a deep and lasting impression on his
mind. Acute as he is, he will compare the singleness and honesty of purpose
he found here with what he experienced in this respect formerly and else
where, and become convinced that his greatest political advantage will be
derived from being steady and true in his alliance with England.' The
Baron expects, therefore, ' that the personal honesty of the Emperor to this
country has been secured by this visit, and that the success of it is chiefly
owing to the Queen and the Prince, whose conduct on the occasion has been
perfection.'
1 855 OF EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 257
Triiglich oft sind Preisgesange,
Doch der Wahrheit Pfad ist enge,
Zwischen Kliiften geht die Pflicht.u
' I am sure this is what he feels himself, and believes him
self to have done, and to be doing.'
The immediate effect of the cordial reception given to the
Emperor in this country was to increase his popularity at
home. This was perceptible in the warmth with which he
was greeted both in Boulogne and Paris on his way back
from England. But, on his return, he found the difficulties
of the political situation so gravely increased by the failure
of the negotiations at Vienna, while the impossibility of
leaving a Government behind, which either the country or
himself could trust, was so apparent, and the alarm created
by the rumour of his intention to go to the Crimea so general,
that he came, though with extreme reluctance, to the conclu
sion that it must be abandoned. This not unwelcome news
was conveyed to the Queen in a letter which he addressed
to Her Majesty on 25th of April, from which we translate the
following passage : —
' Though I have been three days in Paris, I am still with Your
Majesty in thought ; and I feel it to be my first duty again to
assure you, how deep is the impression left upon my mind by
the reception, so full of grace and affectionate kindness, vouch
safed to me by Your Majesty. Political interests first brought
us into contact, but to-day, permitted as I have been to become
14 Youth, of soul unstain'd and pure,
Innocent and fresh in feeling,
Choose and ponder, but be sure,
World's praise never sways thy dealing \
Though the crowd with plaudits hail thee,
Though their calumnies assail thee,
Swerve not : but remember, youth,
Minstrel praises oft betray,
Narrow is the path of Truth,
Duty threads 'twixt chasms her way.
VOL. III. S
258 CHARACTER OF EMPEROR NAPOLEON 1855
personally known to Your Majesty, it is a living and respectful
sympathy by which I am, and shall be henceforth, bound to
Your Majesty. In truth, it is impossible to live for a few
days as an inmate of your home without yielding to the charm
inseparable from the spectacle of the grandeur and the happiness
of the most united of families. Your Majesty has also touched
me to the heart by the delicacy of the consideration shown to the
Empress ; for nothing pleases more, than to see the person one
loves become the object of such flattering attentions.'
In the same letter the Emperor dwells with the emphasis
of gratitude on the ' frank friendship ' shown to him by the
Prince, and on the high tone of mind and penetrating judg
ment, by contact with which he had learned so much.
Some days later (2nd of May), the Queen embodied in a
Memorandum the results of the study of the Emperor's
character, which the facilities of observation afforded by his
visit had enabled her to make. From this we extract the
following passages : —
' The great advantage to be derived for the permanent
alliance of England and France, which is of such vital im
portance to both countries, from the Emperor's recent visit,
I take to be this : that with his peculiar character and views,
which are very personal, a kind, unaffected, and hearty re
ception by us personally in our own family will make a
lasting impression on his mind. He will see that he can
rely upon our friendship and honesty towards him and his
country, so long as he remains faithful towards us. Natu
rally frank, he will see the advantage to be derived from
continuing so ; and if he reflects upon the downfall of the
former dynasty, he will see that it arose chiefly from a
breach of pledges and ambiguous conduct towards this
country and its Sovereign, and will be sure, if I be not very
much mistaken in his character, to avoid such a course.
' It must likewise not be overlooked that this kindly
feeling towards us, and consequently towards England (the
i855 'BY THE QUEEN. 259
interests of which are inseparable from us), must be increased
when it is remembered that we are almost the only people in
his own position with whom he has been able to be on terms
of intimacy, consequently almost the only ones to whom he
could talk easily and unreservedly. ... It is, therefore,
natural to believe that he will not willingly separate from
those who, like us, do not scruple to put him in possession
of the real facts, and whose conduct is guided by justice and
honesty. . , . I would go still further : I think that it is in
our power to keep him in the right course. . . . We should
never lose the opportunity of checking in the bud any attempt
on the part of his agents or ministers to play us false, frankly
informing him of the facts, and encouraging him to bring
forward in an equally frank manner whatever he has to
complain of. This is the course which we have hitherto
pursued, and, as he is France in his own sole person, it
becomes of the utmost importance to encourage by every
means in our power that very open intercourse which I must
say has existed between him and Lord Cowley for the last
year and a half, and now, since our personal intercourse, with
ourselves. . . .
' In a letter said to have been written by the Emperor to
Mr. F. Campbell, the translator of M. Thiers's History of
the Consulate and Empire, when returning the proof-sheets
of his translation in 1847, he says: 'Let us hope the day
may yet come when I shall carry out the intentions of my
uncle, by uniting the policy and interests of England and
France in an indissoluble alliance. That hope cheers and
encourages me. It forbids my repining at the altered
fortunes of my family.' If these be truly his words, he
certainly has acted up to them since he has swayed with an
iron hand the destinies of the French nation.'
9 2
260
CHAPTER LXIII.
WHILE the Allied Sovereigns were settling, in concert with
their constitutional advisers, the organisation of the forces
to be employed in the prosecution of the war, the House of
Commons was determining how England's share of the
expense was to be provided. Mismanagement, always costly,
is never more costly than in war, — not merely in men's lives,
a nation's best wealth, — but through the necessity which
it creates for retrieving omissions, and replacing losses in
extreme haste and at any price. To continue Mr. Glad
stone's plan of meeting the expenses of the war out of the
annual revenue was now impossible. Although the estimated
income for the year was close upon sixty-three millions and
a half, the expenditure was calculated at nearly twenty-three
millions in excess of this sum. On the 20th of April Sir
George Cornewall Lewis, in introducing his Budget, explained
that he proposed to meet the deficiency by raising sixteen
millions on loan at three per cent., of which the whole had
been taken at par by the Messrs. Eothschild and the Bank
of England, — five millions by means of an additional twopence
in the pound on the Income Tax, — and three millions by
Exchequer Bills. Some of the details of his plan provoked
discussion, but the resolutions for giving it effect were carried
on the 23rd without difficulty. The nation was thoroughly
in earnest, and, to achieve the objects of the war, it was
prepared to find the necessary sinews without a murmur.
By this time it was generally understood that the nego-
1855 CONFERENCES AT VIENNA. 261
tiations at Vienna had proved abortive, and that the prospects
of peace were, in fact, more remote than ever. The
Russian Government having on the 21st of April definitely
rejected the proposals for neutralising the Black Sea, or for
limiting their own naval force there, the Plenipotentiaries
of England and France declared their powers exhausted, and
announced their intention to return home. Lord John
Russell left Vienna on the 23rd of April, and was imme
diately followed by M. Drouyn de Lhuys. Austria, anxious
to escape if possible from taking an active part in the war,
which she now anticipated she would be called upon by the
Western Powers to do under the Treaty concluded with them
on the 2nd of December, 1854, devised a fresh series of terms
for the consideration of Russia, to which reference has already
been made in the preceding chapter. These terms in effect
implied a surrender of all for which we had been contending,
as they would have restored to Russia the predominance in
the Black Sea, which we had again and again declared to be
a standing menace to Turkey, and through her to the peace
of Europe. The salient features of this new proposition, so
far as they could be gathered by the Government from the
information by telegraph which first reached them, were,
that the Allies might each have two frigates in the Black
Sea ; that, if the Russians increased their fleet there beyond
its present number, the Allies might each maintain there one-
half the number of the Russian ships of war ; that Russia
should be asked by Austria not to increase her naval forces
in the Black Sea beyond the number actually there in 1853,
and, whether she accepted this -engagement or not, that
Austria would sign a treaty making any increase beyond that
number a casus belli.
These terms were at once seen by our own Government,
and also by the Emperor of the French, to be wholly unsatis
factory. They therefore learned with some dismay that they
262 AUSTRIAN PEACE PROPOSALS 1855
had met with the personal approval of both the French and
English Plenipotentiaries. In his despatches Lord John
Russell had indicated his own concurrence, and the Emperor
informed our Ambassador, that they were pressed upon his
approval by M. Drouyn de Lhuys with extreme urgency.
In replying to a letter from Lord Clarendon informing Her
Majesty of these facts, the Queen wrote : —
'Buckingham Palace, 25th April, 1855.
'The Queen has received Lord Clarendon's letter with
extreme concern. How Lord John Eussell and M. Drouyn
can recommend such proposals to our acceptance is beyond
her comprehension. The Prince has summed up the present
position of the question in a few sentences, which the Queen
encloses, and which she thinks might be communicated to
the Cabinet and perhaps the Emperor.'
The Prince's Memorandum was as follows : —
'Buckingham Palace, 25th April, 1855.
' The point in the negotiations at which we have arrived,
and upon which we have split, is the Third point of the
conditions proposed by Austria and the belligerents, and
accepted by Eussia. Its formula is, " de mettre fin a la
preponderance de la Russie dans la Mer Noire"
6 This presupposes that there existed a " preponderance "
before the war which broke out in 1854.
'To limit the Russian naval power to that existing in
1853 would therefore be simply u de perpetuer et legaliser
la preponderance de la Russie dans la Mer Noire" a
proposal which can neither be made nor accepted as a
development of the Third Point.
'The proposal of Austria to engage to make war when
the Russian armaments should appear to have become
excessive is of no kind of value to the belligerents, who do,
1 85 5 AT CONFERENCE REJECTED. 263
not wish to establish a case for which to make war hereafter •,
but to obtain a security upon which they can conclude peace
In the views thus expressed, Lord Palmerston mentioned
in writing next day to the Queen, the Cabinet concurred,
holding that the Austrian proposal ' could not be more
accurately described than in the concise terms ' of the
Prince's Memorandum, ' namely, that, instead of making to
cease the preponderance of Russia in the Black Sea, it would
perpetuate and legalise that preponderance, and that, instead
of establishing a secure and permanent peace, it would only
establish a prospective case for war.' The bait, which had
apparently captivated M. Drouyn de Lhuys, of securing the
co-operation of Austria, if Russia were to increase the numbers
of her present Black Sea fleet, was regarded by the Cabinet
as purely illusory. Would Austria, who shrank from conflict
with Russia now, when the Russian army was crippled by
heavy losses, was widely scattered, and its efficiency strained
to the utmost, and when England and France were in the
field against the Czar, be more ready or more likely to move
against Russia hereafter, when she had recruited and con
centrated her strength, and when the Allied forces were back
in their home stations, and reduced to the level of peace
establishments? 'What reason, moreover, is there,' Lord
Palmerston added, ( for supposing that Austria, who has
recently declared that, though prepared for war, she will not
make war for ten sail of the line more or less in the Russian
Black Sea fleet, will some few years hence, when unprepared
for war, draw the sword on account of the addition of one
ship of war to that fleet? Such proposals are really a
mockery.' And, indeed, they savoured more of the astute
ness of Russian diplomacy than of the friendly suggestions of
a nominal ally.
«z1>4 POSITION OF LORD JOHN RUSSELL. 1855
The more they were examined the more distasteful did
they appear, and. they were not made more palatable by the
personal arguments either of M. Drouyn de Lhuys or of Lord
John Russell on their return to their posts. After some
slight hesitation, due to imperfect information as to the real
scope of the proposal, the Emperor ended with being entirely
at one with the English Cabinet, and on the 5th of May his
final decision not to entertain it was communicated by Count
Walewski to Lord Clarendon. M. Drouyn de Lhuys was too
far committed to remain in office after this decision ; and the
next day Lord Clarendon was informed that Count Walewski
was appointed Minister of Foreign Affairs, and was to be
succeeded as Ambassador in London by M. Persigny. As Lord
John Russell had taken the same view at Vienna as M.
Drouyn de Lhuys, his first conclusion was that that states
man's resignation involved his own.
There seems little room for doubt that it would have been
better had he acted upon his first impression. The fact of
the identity of their opinions was sure, sooner or later, to
become known, and it was neither for the advantage of the
Grovernment, nor of his own reputation, that he should
retain a prominent place in their councils, when he had
urged terms of peace upon their acceptance, which they, on
the other hand, were agreed in thinking would be ignominious
to England, and a triumph to Russia before all Europe. His
resignation, with the explanations which it must have entailed,
would no doubt have been embarrassing to the Ministry. But
better this, than that the facts should have been dragged to
light by their adversaries, as they subsequently were, with
all the damaging commentaries to which the disclosure
exposed both the Government and its Plenipotentiary.
That M. Drouyn de Lhuys should have fallen so readily
into the Austrian proposals was not surprising. His master,
indeed, was sincere in allying himself with Great Britain for
i855 M. DROUYN DE LHUYS. 265
the purposes which both countries professed, and of which
M. Drouyn de Lhuys had himself been the eloquent exponent.
But our Government had for some time divined, from much
that came within their observation, that the French Minister
had no cordial love for the English alliance ; and would,
indeed, have been better pleased to cement an alliance with
Prussia, Austria, and Grermany, which should keep England
under control, than to see a permanent friendship established
between this country and France. To break up the Con
tinental alliance, was from his point of view of vital moment,
and to detach Austria from Eussia a step of the first impor
tance. This, with the defeats which Eussia had already
sustained, would have satisfied the grudge M. Drouyn de
Lhuys owed that country for the advantages she had gained
in the question of the ' Holy places,' and for the refusal of
the Czar to acknowledge the French Emperor as his brother,
while it would have met his ideas of the extent of the French
interest in the European question. If England suffered by
having to conclude an unsatisfactory peace, so much the
better in the view of one who thought her already too strong.
But better still would have been the dissolution of the
Continental league, which had for so long a series of years
held France in check. If, therefore, M. Drouyn de Lhuys
believed that Austria was prepared to take the field against
Eussia, if her new proposals for peace were rejected, his assent
to them is intelligible. It does not, however, appear that a
pledge to this effect was ever formally given. More probably
Austria knew, that Eussia would have accepted the conditions
suggested,^ and in his eagerness to push his own favourite
policy M. Drouyn de Lhuys allowed himself to entertain
proposals, by which, in truth, it would not substantially have
been advanced. For, if Eussia had accepted Austria's terms,
as she might well have done, that country would have been
drawn more closely into alliance with her, at least for the
266 PRINCE'S DEFENCE OF REJECTION 1855
time. Prussia, through her Sovereign, was already in Eussia's
hands.
It would seem that the policy of the English refusal to
entertain the Austrian project was questioned even by
friendly critics abroad. To remove misapprehensions in a
quarter where he was anxious that none should exist, the
Prince went fully into the subject in a letter (18th May) to
the Prince of Prussia (the present Emperor of Grermany), in
which he dealt fully with the suggestion, which had been
thrown out, that Eussia might be held in check by the
presence in the Black Sea of English and French naval
forces sufficient to create an effectual counterpoise to the
Eussian fleet. From this letter we extract the more important
passages : —
4 The creation of war harbours and establishments in tLt
Black Sea, is not such a simple and practicable task as it
may look. Except Sebastopol, there is no natural harbour
in all the Black Sea. They must therefore be constructed
artificially, and this alone is an undertaking which cannot be
carried out under from twenty to thirty years. Cherbourg
was begun under Louis XIV., and is not complete to this
hour, despite the most strenuous and unintermitted efforts
of the different French Governments. Plymouth was begun
in 1805 and only finished in 1842. I speak here only of
the harbour, not of the dockyards, which are still in hand.
Since 1845 we have been at work at Dover, Holyhead, and
Portland, without much progress visible. If this be so in
the centre of civilisation, and with all our national resources at
hand, how should we stand in dealing with similar works
in Asia Minor ? After the harbours are built, great dock
yards would be essential ; Eussia has for fifty years been
hard at work preparing hers in Sebastopol (this, too, within
her own territory) ; then the whole would have to be pro-
1 85 5 OF AUSTRIAN PEACE PROPOSALS. 267
tected by extensive sea and land fortifications ; and these
again would create the necessity for a garrison of from five
to ten thousand men, and when all is done, we should only
have built a mousetrap for ourselves, for without the pos
session of the Dardanelles we might at any moment be cut
off from everything we had constructed, and starved out.
In the same way it would puzzle us to hold Malta without
Gibraltar, island though it be.
' Well, you say, whoever wants to be secure must not shrink
from making sacrifices. Most just; but we have made the
sacrifices of the war — sacrifices which for us alone already
amount to forty-seven millions sterling — sacrifices which,
very naturally, Austria, Prussia, and Grermany, have shrunk
from making. The nation has willingly made these tem
porary sacrifices, but it has not paid that price in order to
purchase permanent sacrifices. It expects, and justly, a
peace in return, which will lay the foundations of lasting
security and concord, not an armed truce, the maintenance
of which is based upon the constant presence of all the
antagonistic elements of strife.
'The reduction of the Kussian fleet in the Black Sea,
which is indicated as the sacrifice on the other side, is no
sacrifice at all, but an actual boon to the Russian State. But
to a limitation of this kind we are told Russian honour
can never assent ! I should accept the argument as un
answerable if it were the Baltic fleet whose limitation was
demanded, or a fleet organised for the protection of the
Russian coasts and of Russian commerce : but the fleet here
is one whose very existence can be regarded only as a means
of aggression against the Porte : a fleet which has no enemy
to repel from its commerce or its coasts ; which cannot
venture on the high seas, but is built solely for a land-locked
sea ; whose existence therefore is in no sense necessary for
the welfare of Russia, although it menaces the destruction of
268 LETTER TO KING LEOPOLD. 1855
the Porte. The only argument which Prince Gortschakoff
could adduce for its being necessary was, that it was required
to protect Constantinople against the ambitious designs of the
Western Powers.
' Further, it is said that the demand for a limitation of
the fleet is unjust, because Sebastopol has not yet been taken.
To this I need only reply by recalling attention to the fact
that what Russia formerly said was : Now we can enter upon
negotiations for peace, for the Allies have their victories of
Alma and Inkermann, we our brilliant defence of Sebastopol ;
if the city falls, our honour forbids us to think of peace !
' Let me put aside all diplomatic considerations, and deal
with the question of peace upon the basis of the actual
status quo, as mere soldiers would be justified in doing.
We are now in possession of Eupatoria and Balaclava, the
Black Sea and the Baltic. If we evacuate all these positions,
what is to be our consideration for doing so ? Permission to
have a small number of ships in the Black Sea, which are to
observe how Russia goes on restoring her naval power there,
of which we have for the moment made an end. Is that an
equitable proposal ? The following illustration would fairly
represent what is proposed. Two people spring upon a
third and take from him a pistol, with which he threatens to
assassinate their friend : after a long struggle the third man
says : " Let me go ! "— " On what condition ? "— « That I
get back my pistol, and that you also have pistols with which
you may stand sentry over your friend."
'What fate this summer may bring us, the gods only
know ! We are in good heart, trusting in the goodness of
our cause ; but I still remain of opinion that so long as
Austria and Prussia take no active part in the war, we shall
not make any speedy peace ; with their participation it
would be made speedily, and on terms not too unfavourable
to Russia, for then, instead of the preliminary condition,
1855 THE EASTERN QUESTION. 269
that Kussia must be thoroughly beaten before she can give
in, would have interposed the fact of the mere demonstration
of the whole European contending Powers, to cope with
which Kussia cannot feel herself able, a fact which she may
admit without dishonour.'
The Eastern Question being, as it was, one which con
cerned Europe generally, it was indeed not likely to be settled
permanently except with the active concurrence of all
the European Powers. Even if Russia were beaten to her
knees, and driven to accept terms which she regarded as
humiliating, what prospect was there that she would hold
herself bound by these terms one hour after she thought she
had recovered strength to reassert her claim to dominate
Turkey, and again to dispute the right of Europe to interfere,
diplomatically or otherwise, in whatever differences might
arise between her neighbour and herself? All material
guarantees against such a contingency were manifestly
inadequate and could at best be only temporary. A general
European concert could alone effect a permanent settlement.
Neither Austria nor Prussia, it was obvious, would throw
themselves into the present straggle. But might it not be
possible to induce them to enter into an alliance, by which
they should bind themselves to make the war of Russia on
Turkey a general international object, and a casus belli
for the alliance ? Why should they not combine with the
Western Powers in demanding from Russia that any existing
or future questions between her and Turkey, or between
Turkey and any of themselves, should not be decided by
arms, but be dealt with diplomatically in concert with the
other European Powers, and that Russia, in the deliberations
on all such questions, should not pretend to more than one
voice ? Any action to the contrary should be considered as
war to the alliance, and be dealt with as such. All previous
270 NECESSITY OF EUROPEAN CONCERT 1855
treaties between Kussia and the Porte having been annulled
by the war, the pretensions of Russia to special rights in
Turkey were at an end. The other States of Europe were
not less solicitous than Russia for the establishment of good
government and religious toleration in European Turkey.
United, they could put irresistible pressure upon the Porte
to compel the necessary reforms, or, if the Ottoman rule
continued, after fair trial, to prove intolerable to the well-
being and perilous to the tranquillity of Europe, such
changes might be devised in the common interest, as would
ensure the welfare of the conflicting races within the country,
without the anarchy and widespread misery, which must
ensue from any forcible and one-sided attempt to alter their
relations to each other. Any other settlement, which left
Turkey free to play the rival ambitions of one State against
another, and at the same time left these States free to seek
the aggrandisement of their own interests in the weakness
and wickedness of Ottoman rule, could only be patchwork,
and be followed by sanguinary and wasting struggles at some
future day.
Such, we may fairly conclude, to have been some of the
considerations which were canvassed between the Prince and
Baron Stockmar, who had passed the winter in England, and
was still there, in the f high debates ' which they held upon
the great question of the hour. In a Memorandum sub
mitted to the Cabinet, and which was before them in de
liberating finally on the Austrian proposal, some of the
Prince's views in this direction are developed in the following
terms : —
' A difficulty existing in enforcing material guarantees, let
us consider the value of diplomatic guarantees.
' There is only one kind of diplomatic guarantee that
appears to me to be an equivalent for the material one given
(i855 FOR SETTLEMENT OF EASTERN QUESTION. 271
up with the principle of limitation, viz., that of a general
European defensive league for Turkey as against Russia.
' Carrying this out, it should be agreed upon by Europe,
in addition to a general guarantee of the independence and
integrity of the Turkish Empire, and to stipulations as to the
steps to be taken in the event of threatening armaments on
the part of Kussia, that on no account are to be renewed any
of the old treaties between Russia and Turkey, by her inter
pretation of which Russia has at all times been able to
interfere in the internal affairs of Turkey and to obtain
a plausible cause of quarrel ; that every question between
Turkey and another Power is to be brought for settlement
before the European tribunal, and any attempt to enforce
demands upon Turkey single-handed is to constitute a casus
belli for the contracting parties.
4 This agreement should not be entered into with Austria
alone, who has proved to us that, the case arising, she would
always hesitate to go to war with Russia as long as the
position of Prussia and Germany remained undefined, but
should include both these Powers, as well as, if possible,
Sardinia and Sweden. This would place Europe permanently
in a compact attitude for defence, and render it entirely
impossible for Russia to make any threatening movement
towards Turkey, had she even ever so many ships in the
Black Sea. It would, moreover, place Russia, with regard
to her influence over the different States of Europe, in the
disadvantageous position, that each of them would feel
conscious, that on a given emergency it was in duty bound to
oppose her by force of arms — a consciousness which would
place a moral bar to the kind of protectorate which Russia
has hitherto exercised over the whole centre of Europe, and
particularly over Germany.
' Can such a defensive coalition be obtained ? / think it
may.
272 MEMORANDUM BY PRINCE 1855
'Austria, I am sure, can wish for nothing better; insur
ing her, as it would, against future Turkish complications,
and guaranteeing to her, if they should arise, the precon
certed support of the whole of Germany and of the Western
Powers.
' Prussia has already several times shown her willingness
to buy off the necessity of a present decision by prospective
promises. It ought clearly to be worth her while to join in
making such a proposal, for the purpose of obtaining an
immediate peace and security from impending complications
without incurring any sacrifice or running any present
danger.
'It may be objected that peace upon such terms would not
satisfy the honour of our arms.
' If it does not, the cause must not be looked for in the
nature of the peace itself, but in the fact that we have not
taken Sebastopol. With respect to this it must, however,
be said, that the expedition to the Crimea was undertaken,
not for its conquest, but in order to bring Russia to terms of
peace which would give security to Turkey ; and that the
Crimea was chosen by France and England, forsaken by
the rest of Europe, as the only vulnerable point of attack.
' In making such a peace we should have succeeded in our
object for ike, present , and imposed upon the whole of
Europe united the task to defend for the future what, from
an unfortunate complication of circumstances, has been left
in this instance to the single exertions of the Western Powers.
' It may be doubted, at the same time, whether any
success which the Allies might obtain in the Crimea or the
Black Sea generally will inflict such losses on Russia as
would make her willing to submit to conditions which she
might consider humiliating ; and other more important suc
cesses cannot reasonably be expected without a participation
in the war of any of the Powers bordering upon Russia.
1855 ON EASTERN QUESTION. 273
4 To sum up, I think we ought to say : If Austria,
Prussia, and Germany will give the diplomatic guarantee for
the future which I have above detailed, we shall consider
this an equivalent for the material guarantee sought for in
the limitation of the Eussian fleet, and pass on to the fourth
point of the bases of negotiations for peace.
' ALBERT.
' Buckingham Palace, 3rd May.'
In the views thus expressed the Cabinet concurred, and a
copy of the Memorandum was sent, with their approval, to
the Emperor of the French. He thereupon decided to join
with us in rejecting the Austrian proposals, a step imme
diately followed by the resignation of M. Drouyn de Lhuys.
On the 5th of May Stockmar left England. He was very
much out of health, and depressed by the effects of a painful
affection of the liver, from which he suffered through life.
All partings were especially distasteful to him, and on the
present occasion he gave no notice of his intention. His
vacant rooms were the first intimation to his hosts that their
valued guest was gone. Next day the Prince wrote to him
as follows : —
' I will send after you only one word, of the dismay occa
sioned by your sudden disappearance. There was an outcry
through all the house from great and small, young and old !
"The Baron is gone ! " Then, however, came variations upon
it. " I wanted to say this and this to him." " He promised
he would stay longer." " I went to his room, and found
it empty." " I would have travelled with him." " He
promised to carry a letter to my father." " J'ai encore com
mence un travail qu'il me demandait."
6 You can divine who the persons were by what they
exclaimed, without my naming them ; but not the feelings of
VOL. III. T
274 LETTER TO BARON STOCKMAR. 1855
regret which overwhelmed all at having lost you from among
us!
'I hope you have not suffered on your journey from the
abominable weather. I have been seized with fresh cold in
the head, and am overwhelmed with business — yourself,
Briegleb, Becker, and Grey, having all deserted me within
two days, and left me here alone with Phipps, to wrestle with
the deluge as best I may.
' I have completed my Memorandum upon the Peace
question, and sent one copy to the Cabinet, and another (with
the consent of the Cabinet) to the Emperor. Your ideas
have been developed in it. I would I could have submitted
it to yourself first ! As a courier is going to Brussels, I must
send you a line by him.
' Drouyn's resignation supposes a return to the policy
from which he and Lord John departed. I fear it will
involve the resignation of the latter, which will have the effect
of involving us in fresh Ministerial difficulties. Walewski
stepped into Drouyn's place, and to the inquiry whether
Persigny would be acceptable to the Queen here, the answer
has been given in the affirmative.
' The attacks upon the Army and the Administration here
continue, The Times a la tete du mouvement.
' Sir Robert Inglis died two days ago. I lose in him a
colleague in the Fine Arts Commission, and a steadfast friend,
despite his extreme " sanctity."
' The Duke [of Coburg] arrives this evening, but will only
remain a few days, because the King of Saxony has intimated
his intention to visit him at Gotha. He will give us the latest
news from Paris.
' The news from the Crimea are all favourable.
'Buckingham Palace, 8th May, 1855.'
A few days after this letter was written a violent attack
upon the Army and the Administration was made in the
1855 RUSSIAN LOSSES IN CRIMEA. 275
House of Lords by Lord Ellenborough, in moving an Address
to the Queen expressive of absolute distrust in those to whom
the conduct of the war was entrusted. A majority of 110
in favour of the Ministers in a House of 250 disposed conclu
sively of the motion. Lords Hardwicke and Derby, on the
one side, and the Duke of Newcastle, Lords Granville and
Lansdowne, on the other, took part in the debate, which was
chiefly memorable as eliciting from Lord Lansdowne the
first authentic statement which had up to this time been
published in England, of the frightful expenditure of human
life which the war had already caused to Russia. He said :
' The loss and destruction and misery inflicted on the Russians
have been threefold that inflicted on the whole armies of the
Allies. The noble earl has some idea, perhaps, of the extent to
which that loss has gone ; — that, if our troops have suffered from
want of clothing, of habitations, of the means of transport, the
Russians have suffered ten times more ; but I should astonish
your lordships by stating what the amount of that loss to the
enemy has been. I have here a statement, made on the very
highest authority, and from this it appears that a few days before
the death of the Emperor Nicholas a return was made up, stating
that 170,000 Russians had died, and according to a supplementary
return, made up a few days later, 70,000 were added to the list,
making a total loss of 240,000 men.'
' The loss of a single life in a popular tumult excites
individual tenderness and pity. No t^ars are shed for
nations.' So wrote Sir Philip Francis in a letter to Burke.
It is a pitiful truth. And yet a thrill of horror went through
the House at this startling announcement, and it awoke the
profoundest feeling of sympathy throughout the kingdom
for the brave men so ruthlessly sacrificed to one man's
ambition. ' Heu. cadit in quemquam tantum scelus?-"*
was the thought which ro>e in many a mind.
A fellow feeling had quickened men's sensibilities at home
to the terrible sacrifices of war, and the moral responsibilities
T 2
276 QUEEN DISTRIBUTES MEDALS 1855
of those who provoke it. The maimed and wasted frames of
such of our picked troops as had been sent home invalided,
told of these in a language more eloquent than words. From
week to week men read of fresh detachments of invalids
returning and being visited by the Queen and Prince. But
more impressive than all was the scene when, on the 18th
of May, the Queen presented the Crimean medals to the
officers and soldiers who had been engaged in the battles of
the Alma, Balaclava, and Inkermann. Long before the hour
appointed for the ceremony, which took place on the Parade
between the Horse Gruards and St. James's Park, every spot
was occupied from which it could be seen. Soon after ten
o'clock the Queen and Prince arrived upon the ground, and
took up their places upon a raised dais. .
' After the customary ceremony of marching past, the line
formed three sides of a square, facing the dais. The names of
the officers, &c. entitled to the decoration were called over by
the Deputy Adjutant- General, and each person passing in succes
sion was presented with the medal. As each soldier came up,
Lord Panmure handed to the Queen the medal to which he was
entitled, and the soldier having saluted Her Majesty passed on
to the rear, where they might be seen proudly exhibiting their
medals to admiring groups both of friends and strangers ' —
(Morning Chronicle, May 19, 1855.)
So far back as the 22nd of March, the Queen had herself
suggested to Lord Clarendon, that the medals should be
given by her own hands, for she knew well how this would
not merely enhance the value of the gift, but go to the very
hearts of the brave men who were at this moment upholding
their country's honour before a gallant and powerful foe. It
was right that the people, in the person of their Sovereign,
should thus testify their appreciation of those who had
fought so well and borne so much. Let the following letter
from Her Majesty to the King of the Belgians tell how
thoroughly her own sympathies were moved, along with those
i855 TO INVALIDS FROM CRIMEA. 277
of the crowds, who watched with dimmed eyes and beating
hearts the spectacle, of which she was the central figure :—
'Buckingham Palace, 22nd May, 1855.
4 ... Ernest will have told you what a beautiful and
touching sight and ceremony (the first of the kind ever wit
nessed in England) the distribution of the medals was.
From the highest prince of the blood to the lowest private,
all received the same distinction for the bravest conduct in
the severest actions, and the rough hand of the brave and
honest private soldier came for the first time in contact with
that of their Sovereign and their Queen. Noble fellows ! I
own I feel as if they were my own children — my heart beats
for them as for my nearest and dearest ! They were so
touched, so pleased, — many, I hear, cried ; and they won't
hear of giving up their medals to have their names engraved
upon them, for fear that they should not receive the identical
one put into their hands by me ! Several came by in a
sadly mutilated state. None created more interest or is
more gallant than young Sir Thomas Troubridge, who had at
Inkermann one leg and the foot of the other carried away by
a round shot, and continued commanding his battery till the
battle was over, refusing to be carried away, only desiring
his shattered limbs to be raised, in order to prevent too
great a hsemorrhage ! 1 He was dragged by in a bath chair,
and when I gave him his medal, I told him I should make
him one of my aides-de-camp for his very gallant conduct ;
to which he replied, " I am amply repaid for everything."
One must revere and love such soldiers as those ! '
1 When his request had been complied with, he continued to watch with the
greatest anxiety the progress of the cannonade, and, each time the guns were
loaded, gave the word 'Fire!' as composedly as if he had been untouched.
When pressed to allow himself to be removed, so that his wounds might be
attended to, he answered, ' No ! I do not move until the battle's won.' — On the
19th of March the Prince had gone to see Sir Thomas Troubridge at Ports
mouth.
278
CHAPTEK LXIV.
COUNT NESSELRODE had said in one of his recent despatches,
speaking of the Kussian army, ' Their noble devotion has
been, of all the appliances of negotiation, the most conducive
to success.' 1 The Allied Governments, on their part, saw no
less decisively, that it was only through their armies that
negotiation was now possible. While the Conferences were
proceeding at Vienna, the Allied forces had not been idle.
They had failed to make any impression by their fire on the
defences of Sebastopol, but their trenches were drawing
closer and closer to the city. They had repelled successfully
more than one desperate sally. With the finer weather their
hardships had diminished; sickness was abating; the men
were in good heart, and on the English side, at least, were
growing impatient for more decided action. Their eagerness
was held in check by the irresolution of the French Com
mander-in-chief, General Canrobert, who, with all his fine
qualities as a soldier, wanted the self-confidence and the
wise boldness of initiation which go to the making of a
general of the highest order. He felt his own defects, and
asked to be relieved of his command. His request was com
plied with, and on the 19th of May Lord Kaglan telegraphed
to Lord Pan mure that his coadjutor had been authorised by
the Emperor to place his command in the hands of General
Pelissier.
1 ' Leur noble denouement a etc, de tons les nwyens de negotiation, le plus
1855 CANROBERT RESIGNS COMMAND. 279
The change was welcomed as an assurance that the bolder
counsels, which Lord Kaglan had long urged in vain, would
henceforth prevail in the French camp. Canrobert, whose
heart and soul were in the enterprise, and who was devoted
to his English comrades 2 in it, continued to give his valuable
services at the seat of war as a General of Division. But
the information which reached our Government as to the
respective qualities of his successor and himself satisfied
them that under General Pelissier the siege was more likely
to advance, than if the control of the French forces had not
passed into his hands. The difference between the two men,
according to Marshal Vaillant, was this : ' Pelissier will lose
14,000 men for a great result at once, while Canrobert would
lose the like number by driblets, without obtaining any
advantage.' Canrobert's proceedings before Sebastopol had
confirmed this view. He had hesitated to seize and to fortify
the Mamelon Hill, while it was still free to him to do so, —
a neglect which cost numberless lives, and delayed for months
the progress of the siege. He left himself to be attacked,
where vigour of assault would have secured important advan
tages with smaller loss of life, and from mere apprehension
of weakening his forces suffered them to be wasted away in
repelling sallies, which a bolder policy would have made
impossible. General Pelissier was cast in a different mould.
To strike boldly and thoroughly was his way. Speaking of
his determination General Changarnier — himself a man by
no means wanting in the quality — once said : ' If there
was an emeute, I should not hesitate at burning a quarter
of Paris. Pelissier would not flinch from burning the
whole.'
The time had come for the Allies to strike at the foe else-
2 ' Canrobert is a worthy fellow as can be, and much attached to the
English.' — Private Letter from General Simpson to Lord Panmure, 21st July,
1855.
280 EXPEDITION TO KERTCH. 1855
where than at Sebastopol. To destroy the stores from which
his supplies were drawn, was the most effective means of
weakening the resistance there. With this view arrange
ments had some time before been organised for an expedition
to Kertch and the Straits of Yenikale, which lead into the
Sea of Azoff, there being every reason to believe that from
this part of the Crimea large supplies were being sent by a
circuitous route to Sebastopol. A former expedition with
the same object had been recalled, just after it started, by
a telegram from the Emperor of the French ; but on the
21st of May it sailed again with a large body of troops,
English, French, and Turkish, under the supervision of Sir
George Brown. They disembarked in the neighbourhood
of Kertch without resistance, and on advancing found that
the Eussians had retreated, having first blown up all their
works along the coast, spiked all their guns, and, before
evacuating Kertch, destroyed immense stores of provisions.
Advancing into the Sea of Azoff with his squadron of
steamers on the 25th of May, Captain Lyons 3 found that four
Russian war- steamers, which had escaped from Kertch, had
been run ashore and burnt to the water's edge at Berdiansk.
Here many vessels and extensive corn stores were taken and
destroyed. At Genitchi four days later the expedition burnt
many corn stores and vessels laden with corn. All these
objects were effected without loss of life and with scarcely a
casualty.
The heaviness of the blow thus inflicted upon the Russians
was unquestionable, for the stores destroyed at Kertch and
in the Sea of Azoff were alone computed to be equal to the
rations of 100,000 men for four months. Moreover, it was
now apparent that the available forces of the Russians were
3 This most promising young officer, the son of Admiral Sir Edmund Lyons,
died on the 23rd of June following of wounds received during a bombardment
of Sebastopol, by a portion of the Allied fleet, on the 18th of that month.
1 85 5 ITS IMPORTANT RESULTS. 281
by no means so numerous as had been represented, otherwise
they would never have allowed so formidable a blow to be
struck without some show of resistance. This conclusion was
confirmed by an intercepted letter from Prince Gortschakoff,
from which it appeared that General W ran gel, who com
manded the troops in the peninsula of Yenikale, and had
repeatedly asked for reinforcements in anticipation of an
attack by the Allied forces, had been told in reply that none
could be sent. It was viewed by the English troops as a
good omen that the successful descent upon Kertch was
made on the Queen's birthday, the 24th of May. It had.
indeed, struck the enemy in his weakest point — his supplies
of food and the means of transport — and the results were not
long in making themselves felt.
While the war was being thus vigorously pressed in the
East, the Peace party at home were bent on bringing it to
a close. On the 21st of May there stood for discussion in
the House of Commons a motion by Mr. Milner Gibson,
then Member for Manchester, for an address to the Crown,
expressing regret that the opportunity offered by the Vienna
Conferences for bringing the negotiations to a pacific issue
had not been improved, and asserting, that the interpretation
of the Third Point conceded by Eussia furnished the elements
for renewed Conferences and a good basis for a just and satis
factory peace. It was understood that this motion was to
be supported by Mr. Gladstone, Sir James Graham, and Mr.
Sidney Herbert ; but on being assured by Lord Palmerston,
in answer to a question from Mr. Sidney Herbert, that the
Conferences were not yet closed, and that Austria was still
charged with propositions for peace, these gentlemen brought
their influence to bear on Mr. Milner Gibson, who consented
to postpone his motion until after the Whitsuntide recess.
Such was the position of affairs when the Prince wrote the
following letter to Baron Stockmar : —
282 MOVEMENTS OF PEACE PARTY. 1855
4 1 steal a morning hour to send you a little word. Ernest
went away on Friday evening, having stayed over the cere
mony of distributing the medals, which was really in the
highest degree solemn and impressive. The public was very
enthusiastically excited and moved, for many a noble form,
sadly shattered, passed in that procession.
4 The moment is an extremely critical one, and the prospects
are not cheerful. The state of France just at this time is
anything but tranqui Rising, to judge by what is reported to
us on all hands, and the Peace party are working hard to
make the Emperor as unpopular as possible. Canrobert's
resignation shows there is something out of sorts in the Army
itself. In Vienna, it is becoming every day more apparent
that they have not resolved to join in the war, but only to
enjoy the advantages of a warlike attitude, and that they
mean to use the pretext of an alliance with us for the purpose
of fixing upon us a vile and inconclusive (achlechten) Peace.
Nevertheless, even the new French Ministry stands under
Austrian influence.
s Here a combination of the Derbyites, of Layard and his
friends, and of Lord Ellenborough, which had for its object
to overturn the Ministry, has fallen to pieces. On the other
hand, the Peace party, Bright, &c., bring forward a motion
this evening for peace a tout prix, to which the Peelites
(with Gladstone and Graham at their head) will give their
adherence ! ! and which Lord Grey is to follow up by a
motion to the same effect in the Upper House — a motion
which has been concerted with Aberdeen ! ! Thus these
people will present a public confirmation of all the charges
which have been made against them within the last two years,
and embitter the nation permanently against them, in a way
that will make the reconstruction of a Conservative party
impossible.
' Buckingham Palace, 20th May, 1855.'
1855 MR. DISRAELPS MOTION. 283
It had long been surmised that the views of Sir James
Graham and his friends, on the subject of the war, were not
in harmony with those of the nation generally. But the
public were taken by surprise when they learned, that three
leading members of the Govern men t, which had sanctioned
the expedition to the Crimea, were about to support a motion
for a peace, which did not secure the objects by which alone
that expedition was justified. Could it be that the Govern
ment were about to be parties to such a peace ? Was this
the condition on which the withdrawal of Mr. Gibson's
motion had been secured ? Were they true, those whispers
which were current, that Lord John Eussell had concurred
with M. Drouyn de Lhuys in approving the illusory proposals
of Austria, of which the general tenor had, by this time,
become known in the higher political circles ? Fettered as
he was by the communications which were still taking place
with the French and Austrian Governments, Lord Palmers-
ton could not speak out in terms which would at once have
set these apprehensions at rest. The debate on Mr. Milner
Gibson's motion had been looked forward to by the Opposition
and the war party in the House as the opportunity for
coming to a clear understanding as to the Government policy.
They were resolved not to be baffled by its postponement.
Accordingly Mr. Disraeli, on the 22nd of May, gave notice
that on the 24th he would move the following resolution : —
' That this House cannot adjourn for the recess without ex
pressing its dissatisfaction with the ambiguous language and
uncertain conduct of Her Majesty's Government in reference to
the great question of peace or war, and that, under these cir
cumstances, the House feels it a duty to declare, that it will
continue to give every support to Her Majesty in the prosecution
of the war until Her Majesty shall, in conjunction with her
Allies, obtain for the country a safe and honourable peace.'
The speech with which Mr. Disraeli introduced his motion
284 DEBATE 1855
was largely occupied by an attack upon Lord John Russell,
in which the vehemence of his former hostility to Russia was
contrasted with the yielding spirit which he had shown
towards that Power in the Vienna Conferences. For two
hours and a harf Mr. Disraeli engaged the attention of the
House, while he sought to demonstrate, by ({notations from
the published despatches — enlivened by the brilliancy of
sarcasm and invective, which within certain limits are the
life of debate — that Lord John Russell had, first as Foreijm
O
Minister, and again as Plenipotentiary, compromised the
interests of the nation. Nor were the Government, said the
speaker, less to blame. They had been weak and vacillating
in their action, appealing to Austria as a mediator, and
vainly expecting her to be an ally. It was time to end
these ' morbid negotiations ' for peace, which only inspired
distrust in our allies, our generals, our officers, our aristo
cracy, and to close the Conferences. ' I am against this prin
ciple of " leaving the door open." 4 I say,' continued Mr.
Disraeli, ' shut the door, and let those who want to come in
knock at the door, and then we shall secure a safe and honour
able peace.' This we coidd only hope to effect by a vigorous
prosecution of the war. The speech would have been more
satisfactory if it had contained any indication of what the
terms of a safe and honourable peace would be. But on
this point it was silent. As it was, the cheers with which
the warlike portions of it were received, showed that no
change of opinion had taken place in the House of Commons.
Well assured of this fact, Sir Francis Baring moved an
4 France, for obvious reasons, attached much more value to Austria's active
co-operation than we did. Austria, as we well knew, had strong reasons not to
move in the field against Russia until that Power was, in effect, disabled, for
she had insurrections to apprehend both in Hungary and Italy, against which
she had to reserve her forces. In writing to the Emperor of the French on the
28th of May, Lord Palmerston expressed his conviction thus : ' Victorieux en
Crimce, nous coni'tn<tndcrons fa-mitte, peut-etre meme Vepee de lAutnche;
manguant de succes tn Criiuee, nous ri awns pas mvme sa plume'
1855 ON MR. DISRAELI'S MOTION. 285
amendment, in which the House, while merely expressing its
regret that the Conferences had not led to a termination of
hostilities, was asked to adopt the latter part of Mr. Disraeli's
motion, which promised support for the war. In the debate
which ensued Mr. Gladstone developed the views of the
members of the Aberdeen Cabinet, who had seceded from
Lord Palrnerston's Government. The burden of his speech
was to urge peace on the terms offered by Russia, although,
as we have already shown, these would have left her prepon
derance in the Black Sea where it was at the commencement
of the war. He acknowledged that he had approved the
demand by his colleagues under Lord Aberdeen for a limita
tion of the Russian fleet ; but contended, that Russia having
abandoned the pretensions which originally led to the war,
to continue it was no longer justifiable. What we now
asked for in the way of limitation was, lie argued, an in
dignity to Russia. All the terms which we had originally
demanded had been substantially conceded, and if we fought,
not for terms, but for military success, let the House look at
this sentiment with the eye of reason, and it would appear
immoral, inhuman, unchristian.
The reply to Mr. Gladstone was undertaken by Lord John
Russell, who had no difficulty in showing that the condition,
that Russia's naval force in the Black Sea must be restricted,
was no more an indignity now, than when Mr. Gladstone
had joined with his colleagues in the measures, so costly in
blood and treasure, by which we were seeking to enforce it.
Without such limitation Constantinople could not be secure
against the designs of Russia. The refusal of that Power to
submit to it was a sure indication, that she continued to
cherish these designs, and that the peace of Europe would
be again disturbed at no distant date, if the means of aggres
sion were not taken from her by the conditions of peace.
Security for Turkey for the future, as well as for the present,
286 LORD GREY ATTACKS MINISTRY. 1855
was the object of the war. The ambition of Eussia was
illustrated and denounced by Lord John Russell with a
vigour and elaboration of detail, in which no trace of a dis
position to accept an unsatisfactory peace was to be observed.
In fact, his speech influenced in no slight degree the vote
which was taken at the close of a protracted debate next
evening, when Mr. Disraeli's motion was negatived by a
majority of 100 in a House of 538 members.
The motion of Sir Francis Baring still remained to be
discussed, and also an amendment upon it by Mr. Lowe,
which proposed to pledge the House to the approval in
express terms of a rupture of negotiations on the ground of
Russia's refusal to restrict the strength of her navy in the
Black Sea. But the debate upon these was adjourned till
the 4th of June, after the Easter recess. A motion of Earl
Grey's in the House of Lords on the 25th of May, in terms
nearly identical with that of Mr. Milner Gibson, and sup
ported by a speech chiefly remarkable for its warm praises
of the candour, honesty, and pacific spirit of the late Emperor
Nicholas, elicited such strong opinions from every section of
the House in condemnation of peace on such terms as Russia
was alone disposed to concede, that it was not pressed to a
vote.
While these agitating discussions were going on, the Court
was at Osborne, where it had gone as usual for Her Majesty's
birthday. The severe winter, the Prince notes, had wrought
great havoc upon his finer shrubs and plants. Holiday
for the Prince meant little more than changing the scene of
labour. Still the cares of reading and answering despatches,
and of an active correspondence, were lightened by laying out
further improvements on the property, and by excursions to
Portsmouth to inspect the transports lying there with horses
to replace the losses in the Crimea, and to the Needles to
inspect the Victoria and Cliff End batteries, part of the Coast
1 855 LETTERS BY PRINCE. 287
defences, in which the Prince had always taken a lively
and wakeful interest. While at Osborne, the details were
received of the operations on the Sea of Azoff, the results of
which were peculiarly gratifying to the Prince, as he had
long urged the importance of an attack in this direction.
On the 30th of May he writes to the Dowager Duchess of
Coburg : —
'We have withdrawn here for ten days for the quiet
solemnisation of Victoria's birthday. To-morrow, alas ! our
holiday is at an end, and then new fatigues and exertions of
every kind, in temper, mind, and body, await us in London.
Of our negotiations for peace nothing has come ; for Ruesia
naturally recoiled from the proposition with which they
commenced, " de mettre fin a sa preponderance maritime
dans la Mer Noire" and, after what had passed, we could
not be content with less. Both intelligible, but unfortunate,
and so a fresh campaign begins forthwith.
The same day he writes to Baron Stockmar as follows : —
' We return to town to-morrow, but before doing so I will
send you a living token of what we are about. We are well
and in good heart, especially since the tidings of the de
struction of the forts and ships at the Straits of Kertch,
and the entry of our light-draught steam -vessels into the Sea
of Azoff, by which we are put in a position to limit the
Russian base of operations by way of Perekop, and to pene
trate as far as the Don, and either to break up or to destroy
their great magazines of supplies. In this way the masses of
troops which the Russians are able to bring against us into
the Crimea will be limited to an amount for which we are
quite a match. Perhaps in summer their numbers must
even be reduced.
' In General Peli^sier the French have at last once more
288 CONFERENCES AT VIENNA CLOSED. 1855
found a leader, who is capable of forming a decision and
acting upon it, and who will rekindle the spirit of the French
army which has been dashed by Canrobert's irresolution and
want of firmness ( Weichheit). The recent night-attacks, in
which the Russians have lost 6,000 men, are a voucher of
the fact. The Sardinians and the French reserves have
now arrived, and the army will be able to enter upon the
campaign.
'The English troops once more amount to 30,000 men
under arms, and their spirit is excellent.
4 In diplomacy we are just as badly off as we are well off
in the field ! Austria seems likely to seal her own shame
in the face of all Europe. The new French Ministry is as
incapable as might be expected of a man like Walewski, and
the Emperor's position most unpleasant !
' The Vienna Conferences, which it would have been better
to leave open, must now be closed, if only to get the Mi
nistry rest in Parliament. Oh, Oxenstiern ! Oh, Oxenstiern ! ' 5
When this letter was written, the French and English
Governments had both decided upon closing the Conferences.
These were not, however, actually closed till the 5th of June,
when the respective Plenipotentiaries of the two countries
stated, that they now attended the Conferences at the invi
tation of the Austrian Ambassador, but that they had no
proposal to make. Their Governments considered the
refusal of Russia to consent to any limitation of her Black
Sea fleet as final, and as no advantage from continuing the
Conferences could therefore be expected, they regarded the
negotiations as at an end, and the Conferences finally closed.
The Court returned to London on 31st of May. In
anticipation of the debate on Sir Francis Baring's motion,
5 The allusion here is to the well-known saying of Count Oxenstiern, ' Oh,
my son, mark how little wisdom goes to the government of states ! '
1 85 5 DEBATE ON SIR F. BARING'S MOTION. 289
in which all the debating power of the House of Commons
was sure to he put forth, the Queen and Prince were appre
hensive of injury to the national interests in the struggle
with Eussia, as well as to the reputation of statesmen who
had guided, and might be expected again to guide, the
destinies of the kingdom, if the example of Mr. Gladstone
in the debate on Mr. Disraeli's motion should be followed
by those members of Lord Aberdeen's Government with
whom he had hitherto acted in concert. The intimate
friendship which had so long existed between the Prince
and Lord Aberdeen justified him in making the late
Premier aware of the impressions produced upon Her
Majesty and himself by the line of policy adopted by his
late colleagues. He accordingly wrote to him the following
letter : —
' My dear Lord Aberdeen, — I had sent Colonel Phipps to
your house, to know whether you were in town, and whether
it would be convenient for you to come here for a few
minutes before dinner. He has not found you at home, and I
am therefore compelled to write to you upon a subject which
would have been much better treated in conversation than
it can be in a hurried letter — I mean the line which your
former friends and colleagues, with the exception of the
Duke of Newcastle, have taken about the war question. It
has caused the Queen and myself great anxiety, both on
account of the position of public affairs and on their own
account.
4 As to the first, any such declaration as Mr. Gladstone
has made upon Mr. Disraeli's motion must not only weaken
us abroad in public estimation, and give a wrong opinion as
to the determination of the nation to support the Queen in
the war in which she has been involved, but render all
chance of obtaining an honourable peace without great fresh
VOL. m. u
290 LETTER BY PRINCE CONSORT 1855
sacrifices of blood and treasure impossible, by giving new
hopes and spirit to the enemy.
' As to the second, a proceeding which must appear to
many as unpatriotic in any Englishman, but difficult to
explain even by the most consummate oratory on the part of
statesmen, who have, up to a very recent period, shared the
responsibility of all the measures of the war, and that have
led to the war, must seriously damage them in public es
timation. The more so, as having been publicly suspected
and falsely accused by their opponents of having, by their
secret hostility to the war, led to all the omissions, mistakes,
and disasters, which have attended the last campaign, they
now seem to exert themselves to prove the truth of these
accusations, and (as Americans would say) to " realise the
whole capital of the unpopularity " attaching to the authors
of our misfortunes, whom the public has for so long a time
been vainly endeavouring to discover.6
6 As might have been expected, both these points were dwelt upon with very
damaging effect in the debate, which began next day. One passage from the
speech of Mr. J. G. Phillimore, akin to many which might be quoted from
speakers of greater name, will serve as an illustration. After hearing Mr.
Gladstone's r< cent speech, he said, ' he could comprehend how great and magni
ficent preparations had shrunk into a miserable defence, how disaster and defeat
had sprung from the bosom of victory, and how a fatal and malignant influence
had long paralysed the enterprise of our fleets and armies.' Of course there
was not even the shadow of a warrant, in fact, for the inference here suggested,
but after what had passed, it was Sure to take hold of many minds. ' No one,' the
speaker continued, ' could hear that speech without feeling that the Emperor
of Russia lost powerful auxiliaries in the Cabinet which was overthrown by a
debate in the House. What had been the conduct of the right hon. gentle
man? He went to Manchester, and told the people there, that it was futile to
attempt to prop up the crumbling empire of Turkey ; he entered the Cabinet
of Lord Aberdeen, and became a party to a war, which had for its express
object the maintenance of the integrity and independence of the Porte ; he
withdrew from office, and came out the advocate of peace and the panegyrist of
Russian moderation.' In the course of a very brilliant speech in the same
debate, Sir E. B. Lytton made one of his most effective points, when he said,
4 When Mr. Gladstone was dwelling, in a Christian spirit that moved them all.
on the gallant blood that had been shed by England, by her allies, and by her
foemen in that quarrel, did it never occur to him, that all the while he was
i855 TO LORD ABERDEEN. 291
c However much on private and personal grounds I grieve
for this, I must do so still more on the Queen's behalf, who
cannot afford in these times of trial and difficulty to see the
best men in the country damaging themselves in its opinion
to an extent that seriously impairs their usefulness for the
service of the State.
' The whole position reminds me exceedingly of the one
taken at the time of the Papal Aggression, when also,
whether wisely or not. the Queen, backed by the national
feeling, was at issue with a foreign potentate, you all took
part with the Pope against the Queen's Government for the
sake of peace. And you will remember that, when Lord
John Kussell's Government broke down in 1851, the Queen
had to go through a fruitless Ministerial crisis, which caused
many of the anomalies, from which we are suffering even
now, and this chiefly on account of the peculiar position in
which your party had placed itself.
; I write all this now, because the adjourned debate is to
be reopened to-morrow, and I could not reconcile it to myself
not to put you in possession of all I feel upon this subject,
which I know you will receive in the same spirit in which it
is given.
4 Ever yours truly,
'ALBERT.
'Buckingham Palace, 3rd June, 1855.'
The debate began on the 4th, but we gather from the follow
ing letter by the Prince to Baron Stockmar, that he did not
see Lord Aberdeen till the 6th. What passed in this inter
view the letter explains. It seems to have had little effect
in modifying the views of Mr. Sidney Herbert or Sir James
Graham, who both spoke in the debate and strongly advocated
a cessation of the war on the terms offered by Russia :— •
speaking, this one question was forcing itself upon the minrls of his English
audience, " And shall all this blood have been shed in vain ? '"
u 2
292 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1855
'The Vienna Conferences are now closed. What the im
mediate effect of this will be upon Austria we cannot yet
calculate, although we may be sure that, as matters now
stand, it will not even yet strike a blow.
' Our debate is still proceeding, and. as you will have seen,
Cobden and Graham have made Russian speeches. I wrote
a fiery (gehamischteri) letter to Aberdeen, to which he
would not reply in writing, but preferred paying me a visit
yesterday. In a two hours' discussion I think I satisfied him,
that Palmerston has acted precisely as Aberdeen would have
acted, although the suspicion that Palmerston did not wish
for peace may quite possibly be well founded. Nevertheless,
had the Russians been only disposed to accept it, they might
have had it, and upon a basis very favourable to them upon
the whole.
' The closing of the Conference is an enormous gain for our
relations with Paris, where Walewski is quite in Morny's7
hands, and what that is you know. The Emperor mean
while is so obstinately wedded to his campaign plan,8 which
he expounded at Windsor, that he is quite unable to appre
ciate the advantages of the expedition to the Sea of Azoff ;
and yet we have in one week taken there Kertch and Yeni-
kale, destroyed Arabat, Berdiansk, and Grenitschi, annihilated
nine steamboats and 240 sailing vessels and six millions
of rations for the Russian army, taken thirty ships, 100
cannons, 17,000 tons of coals, 1,000 head of cattle, much
provender and ammunition, laid the whole Sea of Azoff
under embargo, and cut off all possible communication with
the Crimea from the East ; which we now know for certain
was the chief source of supplies. The expedition is to go to
7 M. de Morny had strong Russian proclivities, and "was gravely sus
pected of using his position to promote the designs of Russian diplomacy.
8 Which would have directed a large expeditionary force upon Simpheropol,
so as to prevent reinforcements being sent to Sebastopol.
1 8s'5 T0 BARON STOCKMAR. 293
Taganrog. The Eussians have been obliged to evacuate
Sotijouk Kale, near Anapa, leaving behind them sixty guns
and six mortars. Before Sebastopol the troops have seized
the line of the Tschernaja and the valley of Baidar, and can
now operate against the line of communication with Bagtschi
Serai, which will force the Eussians towards the Belbec.
Thus military matters are in a very good position.
' I will only hope that you are as well off as regards your
health, and that you are repulsing your enemy at all points.
'Buckingham Palace, 7th June, 1855.'
The debate on Sir Francis Baring's motion extended
over four nights. The eloquence of Mr. Cobden, Mr. Bright,
Sir James Graham, and Mr Sidney Herbert fell flat upon
ears that were little inclined to adopt the praises of Eussia,
with which their speeches abounded, and their views of the
terms of peace which should satisfy the Allies for their
sacrifices in the war. The arguments of the Peace party
found no more strenuous opponent than Lord John Russell.
Nor did any portion of his powerful speech elicit a heartier
response than the following: —
' I cannot believe that if Russia were left to work her way
undisturbedly to the capital of the Turkish Empire, making,
perhaps, a little progress in 1855, greater progress ten years
hence, and still further twenty years hence, the independence of
Europe would be secure. Every one has read the story of the
first Napoleon, when engaged with the Emperor Alexander in
considering this great question, calling for a map, putting his
finger on Constantinople, and after some moments' meditation,
exclaiming, " Constantinople ! no, it is the empire of the world ! "
I remember, too, another great man, the Duke of Wellington,
saying, I cannot remember exactly on what occasion, that if,
in addition to the forces of Russia in the Baltic, she was also, by
means of Constantinople, to obtain the command of the Mediter
ranean, she would be too strong for the rest of the world. That,
294 RESULT OF SIR F. BARING'S MOTION. 1855
I believe, is not only the recognised opinion of great statesmen,
but it is also the pervading sense of this country, and we must
not, therefore, allow Russia, either by a simulated peace, or by
open war, to effect the conquest of Constantinople.'
Lord Palmerston wound up the debate, and spoke even
more strongly the prevailing sentiment, both of the House
and of the country. Some words towards the close of the
speech were received with frequent cheers: —
' I say, the intention of Russia to partition Turkey is manifest
as the sun at noonday, and it is to prevent that that we are con
tending. That is the object of the war, and not only to defend
Turkey, the weak against the strong, but to avert injury and danger
from ourselves. Let no man imagine, that if Turkey is destroyed
by Russia, and that gigantic power stride like a Colossus from
the Baltic on the one hand to the Mediterranean on the other,
let no man suppose the great interests of this country would not
be in peril ; let not the peace-at-all-price party imagine that their
commercial interests would not be deeply injured. . . . Trade
would soon disappear, were the Mediterranean and the Baltic
nnder the sole command of a Russian naval force, and that
Power exercising a dominant control over Germany.'
Lord Palmerston concluded by recommending that Mr.
Lowe's amendment should be negatived, and Sir Francis
Baring's resolution unanimously agreed to. This course, he
reported to the Queen the same evening, ' was acquiesced in
by Mr. Walpole and Mr. Gladstone, and adopted by the
House.'
The next day the Prince presided at the annual Trinity
House dinner, and what he said upon this occasion has
probably attracted more attention than any of his speeches.
It had been meditated in the quietude of Osborne, and as
the leading journal said of it at the time, the Prince had
'put more point into an address that cannot have taken
three minutes to utter, than some parliamentary orators can
accomplish in two hours.' No one was in a better position
1 85 5 SPEECH BY THE PRINCE. 295
than the Prince to know and estimate the difficulties under
which a war, on which men's minds are divided, must be
carried on against a despotic Power by a country with a free
press, and a government whose every action is open to the
often impatient challenge of members of both Houses, actu
ated, it may be, by strong prepossessions, or misled by im
perfect information. The country had profited by what the
press had done in calling attention to what was going on in
the Crimea ; but its action was not all for good. Our
journals were constantly giving the Russians the information
which generals seek for with eagerness, but under great diffi
culties, through the medium of spies and deserters. ' We
do not learn much from you (the French),' the present
Emperor had said only a few weeks before to General La-
gardie, a French officer, who had been taken prisoner the
day before the battle of the Alma. ' It is the English press
which gives us information, and certes, it has been most
valuable to us.' 9 Our plans had often been thwarted and
great loss of life had resulted from this cause ; and not only
Lord Raglan, but his successor General Simpson,10 and other
officers in responsible positions, had frequently expressed
doubts whether England could carry on war, unless the press
put some restraint upon their correspondents at the seat of
action.
It is to some extent a natural curiosity, which details by
correspondents such as we have indicated are meant to
gratify ; but what lover of his country would not willingly
9 The fact is mentioned in a private Despatch to Lord Clarendon from Lord
Cowley, Paris, 25th April, 1855.
10 ' There is a paragraph in the Morning Post,' General Simpson writes to
Lord Pan mure (24th July, 1855), giving the exact strength of our guards at
the trenches, lines of relief, &c. It is very disgusting to read these things,
which are read at Sebastopol some days before they reach us here.' The
success of the expedition to Kertch was mainly due to the fact, that the
English press had no chance of divulging the point on which it was to be
directed.
296 SPEECH BY THE PRINCE 1855
forego the information which he derives from them, rather
than cause a moment's embarrassment to those who are
fighting his country's battles ? To check the evil the Prince
seems to have thought that attention had only to be called
to it, not merely as it prevailed in the press, but also in the
discussions in Parliament by which Ministers were embar
rassed in their action, both in diplomacy and in the conduct
of the war. The time for frank speaking had come. Who
so fit to seize the occasion as himself, who, as the Consort of
the Sovereign, had the deepest stake, as well as the warmest
interest, in the welfare of the kingdom ? It was in proposing
the toast of ' Her Majesty's Ministers,' that he spoke as
follows : —
' If there ever was a time when the Queen's Government, by
whomsoever conducted, required the support — ay, not the sup
port alone, but the confidence, goodwill, and sympathy of their
fellow-countrymen, it is the present. It is not the way to suc
cess in war to support it, however ardently and energetically,
and to run down and weaken those who have to conduct it. We
are engaged with a mighty adversary, who uses against us all
those wonderful powers which have sprung up under the genera
ting influence of our liberty and our civilisation, and employs
them with all the force which unity of purpose and action, im
penetrable secresy, and uncontrolled despotic powrer give him ;
whilst we have to meet him under a state of things intended for
peace and the promotion of that very civilisation — a civilisation
the offspring of public discussion, the friction of parties, and
popular control over the government of the State. The Queen
has no power to levy troops, and none at her command, except
such as voluntarily offer their services. Her Government can
entertain no measures for the prosecution of the war without
having to explain them publicly in Parliament ; her armies and
fleets can make no movement, nor even prepare for any, without
its being proclaimed by the press ; and no mistake, however
trifling, can occur, no weakness exist, which it may be of the
utmost importance to conceal from the world, without its being
publicly denounced, and even frequently exaggerated, with a
1855 AT TRINITY HOUSE DINNER. 297
morbid satisfaction. The Queen's ambassadors can carry on no
negotiation which has not to be publicly defended by entering
into all the arguments which a negotiator, to have success, must
be able to shut up in the innermost recesses of his heart — nay,
at the most critical moment, when the complications of military
measures and diplomatic negotiations may be at their height, an
adverse vote in Parliament may of a sudden deprive her of all
her confidential servants.
' Gentlemen, Constitutional Government is under a heavy
trial, and can only pass triumphantly through it if the country
will grant its confidence — a patriotic, indulgent, and self-denying
confidence — to Her Majesty's Government. Without this, all
their labours must be in vain.'
There were, of course, people ready to cavil at this speech
as though it advocated the superiority of autocratic to
constitutional government. But the Prince had the satis
faction of knowing that his real intention was appreciated,
not only by all the most influential journalists, but by the
country generally. The weighty words with which the
Spectator closed a thoughtful paper must have given him
peculiar pleasure :—
' It may impose some self-sacrifice upon self-sufficiency to be
obliged to hold the tongue, when privilege enables us to prattle ;
but prattling and questioning may sacrifice the blood of our
countrymen ; and certainly a loose talking just now casts grave
discredit on the institutions we prize, and on the men to whom
these institutions are entrusted ! The true and obvious moral
of Prince Albert's admonition is, not to abandon our manifold
blessings in order to acquire the military advantages of Russia —
which would not be worth the price — but to show that our insti
tutions do not incapacitate us from rivalling the Russian autocracy
jn its unity of purpose and concentration of action.'
The Prince sent the speech to his venerable Mentor at
Coburg, with the following letter : —
' Although I have not heard one syllable from you since
you left us, still I will not on that account interrupt my
298 CORRESPONDENCE OF PRINCE 1855
tidings about ourselves. The Times now reaches yon, I hope,
regularly, so that you are able to follow the course of public
life here. You will have been horrified at the speeches of
the leaders of the Peelite party. To-day Mr. Layard's
debate on " Administrative Reform " and " The Right Man
in the Right Place " will be concluded. The new Associa
tion makes no way, because its object is too vague, and its pro
moters are too violent, too interested, and untruthful.
' The few words which I spoke last week at the Trinity
House, as to the necessity for supporting the Government,
which had to conduct the war, have attracted much atten
tion, and produced that decided impression which truth alone
is able to produce. I enclose the speech and some newspaper
criticisms upon it.
4 The Cattle Market, which I opened on Wednesday, is a
wonderfully grand and beautiful work, which does the City
all possible honour.
'Victoria is well and cheerful; her nerves are tranquil.
We are to have visits from Uncle Leopold with the children,
the Portuguese (Royal family), and perhaps also the King of
Sardinia. When, we do not know, any more than we know
when Parliament is to rise. Uncle Leopold appears to be
very unwell, for he puts off his journey from day to day, and
complains of weakness and fever !
'At the seat of war everything is going on right well.
The fall of Anapa is a fresh blow to Russia. Pelissier is a
" trouvaille," energetic and determined. Oddly enough, they
are in Paris (I mean Louis Napoleon is) very much dissatisfied
since all our successes, " low " about our prospects, anxious, &c.
I am at a loss to explain why ! The advantage of the expe
dition to the Black Sea, of the taking of the Mamelon and
Port du Carenage, is in no degree acknowledged ; nothing
but complaints, that the operations exterieures have not been
undertaken.
1855 WITH BARON STOCKMAR. 299
' The nomination of the Grand Duke Constantine as regent
leads to the inference that the young Emperor will soon be
taking his departure, and ought to put Germany on the
alert, for that is a dangerous neighbour.
' Austria is out of humour with herself, with God, and the
world, and has every reason to be so, for by a half-and-half
policy she has brought herself into a position that redounds
little to her honour.
'Buckingham Palace, 17th June, 1855.'
This elicited from Baron Stockmar the following charac
teristic reply, in which he hits what he felt to be an
important omission in the Prince's speech, but one which
was in fact due solely to an unlucky slip of memory in
delivering it : —
' Your Eoyal Highness's speech was full of matter, and
very well timed. That the press should try to weaken the
lesson it conveyed by the assertion, that the advantages of
the Constitutional system counterbalanced its disadvantages,
was to be expected. But this assertion is only true, so far as
a free Constitution develops a greater amount of material
and moral forces than the forms of despotic government.
What has in practice to be chiefly aimed at is the proper
organisation >of some one given force, and every free Consti
tution increases the difficulty of devising and putting into
shape measures which meet the necessities of the hour. This
difficulty must somehow or other be got over, otherwise it
may very easily be, that an inferior, but well-organised
force shall overthrow one that is superior, but is wanting in
concentration.
' Let me add, that I miss in the speech a saving clause,
which by anticipation should meet the charge that the
Prince, because of the disadvantages of the Constitutional
300 LETTER BY THE PRINCE, 1855
system, is at heart inclined to award the preference to the
despotic form of government.'
To this the Prince replied :—
' It has given me very great pleasure to see your hand
writing once more, even though you are only able to tell me
of continued indisposition. In such times words of consola
tion do no good, and all the eloquence of lookers-on is
powerless to alter the feelings of the patient, nay, are not
unlikely to make him impatient, and thereby to aggravate
his sufferings. That cannot be my object, so I confine
myself to this piece of advice, that the first moment you feel
a return of strength should be taken advantage of for a
journey to Gastein, and for calling to your aid the benefi
cent influence of the water and glorious mountain air there.
4 1 am delighted that you like my speech. The reproach
that I have omitted a saving clause is quite just. There it
was upon the paper, but it did not flow (why I know not)
from the lips. . . .H
'The miscarriage of the attack [at Sebastopol] on the
18th was a sad affair ! Now the cholera has made its
appearance again as enemy. General Estcourt, Admiral
Boxer, and many others of our best people have died of it.
The malady has been especially severe on the Sardinians.
The Kussians are suffering fearfully, as was only to be
expected. We are kept in hot water by the disquiet of our
Imperial neighbour, who is continually sending telegraphic
orders, to which, it is true, Pelissier does not pay much
heed, but he thereby places himself in a very perilous
position, especially as the other Generals are allowed to
send home reports about him. This is a terrible mistake
11 Apparently no draft or copy of the speech, as intended to be spoken, was
preserved by the Prince. We are, therefore, unable to re&tore the missing
words.
i855 COUNT PERSIGNY. 301
(ungeheuer fehlerhaft). Persigny, who goes to Paris to-day
to fetch his wife, has promised me to represent the danger
to his master. This M. Persigny approves himself a quite
straightforward, honourable, and well-meaning man, madly
imprudent and naturalistic, and often very droll. To Lord
Clarendon he will say, when they meet in conference : " Ce
pauvre Waleivski m*a ecrit une depeche. Voulez-vous que
je vous la Use ? " " S'il vous plait.''' " Ah, je Vai laissee
a la maison, mais rtimporte : elle ne vaut pas la peine ! "
He is very fond of philosophizing, and I have had many
discussions with him, which, as I could not always coincide
with his views, have ended in his taking me to his heart.
4 Uncle Leopold comes on Tuesday with Philippe and
Charlotte ; and by the end of the week we purpose to get
away from the thoroughly used-up air of London. The
political folly and levity of parties and the press, amidst the
terrible mass of business, makes one's head reel.
' Buckingham Palace, 28th June, 1855.'
302
CHAPTER LXV.
THE failure of the assault on the 18th of June, alluded to by
the Prince in his letter just quoted, was the first serious
check which the Allies had received. On the 7th they had
met with a signal success, the French having taken the
Mamelon, and the position known as the Ouvrages Blancs,
and the English the Gravel Pits, a Eussian outwork in front
of the Redan. Emboldened by their success, a simultaneous
attack upon the Malakoff and the Redan had been resolved
on. Against his own conviction, which was that the Redan
could not be taken by direct assault, but, if the Malakoff fell,
would be at the mercy of the besiegers, Lord Raglan yielded
to the urgent demands of General Pelissier, that the attack
on both should be made together. The result realised his
worst anticipations ; and the Allies were repulsed with heavy
loss at both points.
This reverse probably took more life out of the brave old
soldier than all he had undergone in the severity of the
winter and the anxieties of the siege, and, what was worse, in
the merciless attacks to which lie had been subjected at
home. On the 24th he was seized with illness, and he died
on the 29th. The tidings reached the Queen the same day.
What grief they spread in the Palace will best be shown by
the letter which Her Majesty at once addressed to Lady
Raglan : —
'Buckingham Palace, 30th June, 1855.
' Dear Lady Raglan, — Words cannot convey all I feel at the
irreparable loss you have sustained, and I and the country
1855 THE QUEEN TO LADY RAGLAN. 303
also, in your noble, gallant, and excellent husband, whose
loyalty and devotion to his sovereign and country were
unbounded. We both feel most deeply for you and your
daughters, to whom this blow must be most severe and
sudden. He was so strong and his health had borne the bad
climate, the great fatigues, and anxieties so well, ever since he
left England, that, though we were much alarmed at hearing
of his illness, we were full of hopes of his speedy recovery.
' We must bow to the will of Grod ! But to be taken away
thus, on the eve of the successful result of so much labour,
so much suffering, and so much anxiety, is hard indeed !
' We feel much, too, for the brave army, whom he was so
proud of, and who will be sadly cast down at losing their gallant
commander, who had led them so often to victory and glory.
' If sympathy can be any consolation, you have it, for we
all have alike to mourn, and no one more than I, who have
lost a faithful and devoted servant, in whom I had the
greatest confidence.
' We both most anxiously hope, that your health, and that
of your daughters, may not materially suffer from this
dreadful shock. Believe me always, my dear Lady Eaglan,
' Yours very sincerely,
' VICTORIA R.'
In a letter to Baron Stockmar a few days later (7th July)
the Prince, speaking of Lord Raglan's death, says :—
' Since I last wrote to you, we have added Lord Raglan to
our losses. Spite of all that has been said and written
against him, an irreparable loss for us ! There is something
tragic in the manner of his death. That he should survive
the disaster of the bloody assault on Waterloo day, and then
die of sickness ! The 18th was the nail in his coffin, for he
knew that his troops could do nothing under the circum-
304 PROPOSAL TO MOVE WESTMINSTER SCHOOL. 1855
stances which Pelissier had created, and to give them the
order to attack was to send them to certain death ; and yet,
had he not done so, the French army would have believed he
was deserting them in the hour of need, and ascribed their
serious losses to him alone.1 The choice must have been in
finitely hard for him. And yet the French insinuate, and,
what is worse, The Times (///) does so too, that Lord Raglan
is alone to blame.'
In the same letter the Prince announces, with no small
satisfaction, that the Court, together with King Leopold,
and his son and daughter, are to leave London for Osborne
on the 1 Oth. ' We are quite exhausted,' he adds, ' by the
heat, and the winding up of the affairs of the season.'
Among the multifarious subjects of public and social
interest, which at this time, as indeed at all times, engaged
the Prince's attention, was one, which only now after an
interval of twenty-two years, seems likely to be taken up
and dealt with seriously. An entry in his Diary ou the 4th
of July mentions that he had, in concert with the Sub-Dean
of Westminster, Lord John Thynne, drawn up a plan for the
removal of Westminster School into the country, pulling
down all the old buildings connected with it, and throwing
open the ground adjoining the Abbey as a park to the public.
The eminently practical mind of the Prince would not have
entertained a project so large in its proportions, and involving
' ' I always guarded myself from being tied down to attack at the same
moment as the French, and I felt that I ought to have some hope of their
success before I committed our troops ; but when I saw how stoutly they were
opposed, I considered it was my duty to assist them by attacking myself, and
both Sir George Brown and General Jones, who were by my side, concurred
with me in thinking, that we should not delay to move forward. Of this I am
quite certain, that, if the troops had remained in our trenches, the French
would have attributed their non-success to our refusal to participate in
the operation.' — Private Despatch, Lord Raglan to Lord Panmurc, 19th June,
1855.
1855 MR. MILNER GIBSON'S MOTION. 305
so considerable an expenditure of public money, had he not
considered it to be essential to the welfare of the time-
honoured School, as well as called for by a just regard to the
safety and the beauty of the great national Cathedral and
Campo Santo.
Although the affairs of 'the season,' in the fashionable sense,
might have been wound up, Parliament was still to be the scene
of some of the fiercest conflicts of a Session, which had already
been prolific of unusually animated debates. The very war
like tone of Lord John Russell in the recent debates upon
the peace proposals had led to a manifesto from Count Buol,
the Austrian Plenipotentiary at the Vienna Conferences, in
which attention was called to the inconsistency of Lord John
Russell's language to Parliament with that which he had
held, in common with M. Drouyn de Lhuys, in his confiden
tial interviews with Count Buol at Vienna, where both
Ministers, Count Buol stated, ' showed themselves decidedly
inclined to our (the Austrian) proposal, and undertook to
recommend the same to their Governments with all their
influence.' On this document being made public, Mr. Milner
Gibson lost no time in seizing the vantage ground which it
gave to himself and his friends of the Peace party. Accord
ingly, on the 6th of July, he asked, in his place in Parlia
ment, for explanations from the Government of their opposi
tion to the views of their colleague and Plenipotentiary, If
the facts were, as stated by Count Buol, how was Lord John
Russell's approval of the Austrian proposal to be reconciled
with his remaining in office to carry on the war ?
It was only too clear that our Plenipotentiary had made a
series of irreparable mistakes ; first, in countenancing proposals
which were wholly incompatible with the instructions of both
the English and French Governments ; next, in not having
retired from the Cabinet, with which he was at direct
variance as to what were and were not satisfactory terms of
VOL. in. x
3o6 ATTACK ON LORD JOHN RUSSELL. 1855
peace ; and again, when he threw himself into the front rank
to advocate a war policy, which by his admissions at Vienna
— admissions which were certainly as well known to Prussia
and Eussia as to the Allied Governments — he had in fact
condemned. Nothing was needed beyond Lord John Eussell's
own reply, to point the invectives which it provoked from
Mr. Cobden, Mr. Koebuck, and Mr. Disraeli. For in that
reply he admitted, that in his view the Austrian proposal
might, and ought to .have put an end to the war, and led to
a safe and honourable peace ; and that he retained this opinion,
notwithstanding the representations of his colleagues, on his
return from Vienna, but had remained in office from a sense
of the public inconvenience, which at so critical a period
must ensue from a fresh change in the Government arrange
ments so soon after the recent Ministerial crisis. It was
obvious that no such plea would be accepted either by the
party who, with Mr. Cobden, Mr. Bright, and Mr. Gladstone
at their head, were clamouring for peace, or by the much
more numerous party in the House, who were bent on a
vigorous prosecution of the war, but distrusted the sincerity
of the Government in carrying out the wish of the nation.
Well might Lord Palmerston, in sending a precis of the dis
cussion to the Queen, say, ' this evening in the House of
Commons has not been an agreeable one.'
What had passed in the House created great excitement
in the country. The temptation which it afforded for dealing
a blow at the Ministry was irresistible, and on the 10th of
July Sir E. Bulwer Lytton gave notice of the following
motion : — ' That the conduct of our Minister in the recent
negotiations at Vienna has, in the opinion of this House,
shaken the confidence of this country in those to whom its
affairs are entrusted.' Two days later Lord John Eussell
explained to the House, that although at the end of April,
and in the first days of May, he thought the Austrian pro-
1 85 5 HE RETIRES FROM OFFICE. 307
positions might have been assented to, he did not consider
that they could now, ' after the events and proceedings which
have since occurred,' form the foundation of a satisfactory
peace. Neither the House nor the public showed any disposi
tion to accept the statement in mitigation of their dis
pleasure at the position in which they found themselves
placed, before their adversary and Europe, of carrying on a
war, condemned by a leading member of the executive
government. The explanation was generally regarded only as
making bad worse. Indeed, such was the prevailing excite
ment, that the stability of the Ministry was in danger, a
danger so imminent, that it was even doubtful if the re
signation of Lord John Russell could avert it. To himself
it must have been apparent that his continuance in office
could only embarrass and endanger his colleagues ; and on
the 13th he placed his resignation in Lord Palmerston's
hands. On the 16th, the day appointed for the discussion of
Sir E. B. Lytton's motion, Lord John Russell himself an
nounced to the House that he was no longer a Minister.
The danger was averted. Public distrust was appeased,
for by this time it was well ascertained, that Lord John
Russell had stood alone in his views, and Sir E. B. Lytton
withdrew his motion with the general approval of the House.
Even the opponents of the Government must have rejoiced
at this result. These were not times to allow party or personal
feelings to predominate in the national councils. The words
of the Prince's Trinity House speech, recommending unity
of action, had sunk into men's minds, and were probably
not without effect in tempering the tactics of the Opposition.
He seems, however, from the following passage in a letter
to Baron Stockmar from Osborne, on the 16th. to have felt
uncertain down to the last as to the fate of the Ministry.
After announcing to the old physician that Princess Louise,
and the Princes Arthur and Leopold, had been seized with
x 2
3o8 MR. ROEBUCK'S MOTION. 1855
scarlet fever, and telling him of all that had been done to
isolate them, to prevent the infection from spreading, more
especially to the children of the King of the Belgians, who,
along with their father, were then the Queen's guests at
Osborne, the Prince continues : —
' In politics also we have fresh causes for uneasiness at
home. Lord John is compromised by Count Buol's publi
cation, on account of the expressions which he made use of
at Vienna, as to which questions have been put to him in the
House of Commons, where he has roused so much indignation
by his answers, that all parties have combined to upset the
Ministry. He has resigned ; but it still remains to be seen
whether the excitement of parties will be appeased by the
sacrifice. . . . To-day the debate commences on a motion by
Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton of want of confidence.'
Next day Mr. Koebuck brought forward a motion, founded
on the report of his Committee of Inquiry, for a vote of
censure on Lord Aberdeen's Ministry, as the cause of the
sufferings of our army during the winter campaign in the
Crimea. The feeling of the public as to those whom they
had at one time regarded as the authors of those calamities,
had by this time become greatly modified. It had run into
other channels — bitterness against the members of Lord
Aberdeen's Ministry, who were now in the same ranks
with the Peace party — and a determination not to pursue
vindictively the men who had done their best to grapple
with a defective system and with unforeseen emergencies,
but to turn the sad experiences of the war to account by
avoiding the errors from which they had sprung. The past
could not be mended, — best leave it alone, was, in a word,
the prevailing sentiment. It was expressed by General Peel,
when he moved 6 the previous question,' — an amendment which
the House adopted, after two nights of debate, by a majority
of 107 in a House of 471 members.
i855 TURKISH GUARANTEED LOAN. 309
The very next night, however, the Government narrowly
escaped a serious defeat. By a Convention concluded with
Turkey on the 26th of June, the Governments of France and
England undertook to guarantee the payment of the interest
of a loan of 5,000,000£. to Turkey. The French Chambers
had already sanctioned this Convention, but the Eesolutions
introduced with a similar object by Lord Palmerston on the
20th of July met with an opposition as determined as it was
unexpected. The money was absolutely necessary to enable
the Porte to bear its share of the costs of the war ; but without
the guarantee proposed there was no chance of its being
raised. To have repudiated the transaction would have been
an outrage to our Allies, who might well have shrunk from
further co-operation with an Executive, whose most solemn
engagements were liable to be rendered nugatory by a Par
liamentary vote. What stronger confirmation could have
been given of the difficulties of a constitutional government
than the possibility of such a result ? And yet the Resolu
tions were only carried by a majority of three, the numbers
being 135 to 132. On reflection many of those who had
voted in the minority saw that they had made a mistake, and
the Bill to give effect to the Resolutions was passed without
further opposition.
In writing to Baron Stockmar on the 25th of July, the
Prince speaks of this -critical incident thus : —
c After Lord John's embarrassing escapade, the Peelites
got into a fresh scrape by suddenly combining with all the
fractions of the Opposition in an attempt to upset the
Turkish loan. The Ministry scraped through with a majority
of three I ! otherwise the treaty which had been concluded,
and already ratified, with Turkey and France, would have
been broken and flung overboard. All " for a more vigorous
prosecution of the war," so runs the talk.'
The subject of peace or war was again brought before the
3io SPEECH BY LORD PALMERSTON 1855
House on the 30th of July by Mr. Laing, in moving for
further papers relative to the Vienna Conferences. The
debate was chiefly remarkable for a powerful speech by Mr.
Gladstone, strongly marked by Kussian sympathies, in sup
port of the Austrian proposals, and in which the position of
the Allies was depicted in the most unfavourable colours, and
the continuance of the war urgently deprecated. The debate
dropped without a division ; but upon the 7th of August
Lord John Kussell, on the third reading of the Consolidated
Fund Appropriation Bill, took occasion to revive the subject
by a long speech on the prospects of the war, the probabilities
of peace, and the position of the Continental States. To
this speech Lord Palmerston replied, and while expressing
the determination of his Government to give effect to the
wishes of the country and to compel a satisfactory peace by
an unflinching prosecution of the Avar, he alluded to the
position taken up by Mr. Gladstone in his recent speech in
the following terms : —
' No man could have been a party to entering into the great con
test in which we are engaged — no man, at least, ought to have been
a party to such a course of policy — without having deeply
weighed the gravity of the struggle into which he was about to
plunge the country, and without having satisfied his mind that
the cause was just, that the motives were sufficient, and that
the sacrifices which he was calling upon the country to make
were such as a statesman might consider it ought to endure.
Sir, there must indeed be grave reasons which could induce a
man who had been a party with Her Majesty's Government
to that line of policy, who had assisted in conducting the war,
who had, after full and, perhaps, unexampled deliberation, agreed
to enter upon the war, who, having concurred after that full and
mature deliberation in the commencement of the war, had also
joined in calling upon the country for great sacrifices in order
to continue it, and who had, up to a very recent period, assented
to all the measures proposed for its continuance ; I say, there
must, indeed, be grave reasons which could induce a man, who had
1855 IN SUPPORT OF WAR POLICY* 311
been so far a party to the measures of the Government, utterly
to change his opinions, to declare this war unnecessary, unjust,
and impolitic, to set before the country all the imaginary disasters
with which his fancy could supply him, and to magnify and ex
aggerate the force of the enemy and the difficulties of our posi
tion.'
In this part of Lord Palmerston's speech he struck a note
which wakened a lively response both in the House and in the
country. Nor was he less sure of their sympathy, when in
referring to the argument used by some of the Peace party,
that Turkey had herself been satisfied with the Austrian
proposals, he said, that the objects for which the war was
undertaken were far too wide and important to depend solely
upon the decision of the Turkish Government. The pro
tection of Turkey was one of these objects, but only one, and
not for the sake of Turkey merely, but as a means to an end.
Beyond the mere question of the defence of Turkey, was the
larger object of repressing the grasping ambition of Russia;
an ambition, he continued, ' which aims at the moral and
physical subjugation of the Continent of Europe, and the
extinction of those principles of political and commercial
liberty upon which the independent existence of the king
doms of Europe must mainly depend.' The Governments
of England and France, therefore, had, in his view, as great,
and perhaps a greater interest, in the question what the
terms of peace should be, than the Government of Turkey
itself.
On the 14th of August Parliament was prorogued by
Commission. The session had not been altogether barren
of measures of importance. The first of the Acts for regu
lating the local government of the metropolis, and fo* the
establishment of Joint Stock companies with limited liability,
were passed. Measures were also passed for improving the
Constitutions of New South Wales, Victoria, and Tasmania,
3i2 ^PROJECTED VISIT TO PARIS. 1855
and the stamp duty on newspapers was abolished. In the
Queen's Speech the French alliance was dwelt upon with
marked emphasis. Her Majesty trusts, it said, 4 that an
alliance founded on a sense of the general interests of Europe,
and consolidated by good faith, will long survive the events
which have given rise to it, and will contribute to the per
manent well-being and prosperity of the two great nations,
whom it has linked in the bonds of honourable friendship.'
This language was felt to be most appropriate, on the eve of
the visit which the Queen and Prince were within the next
few days to pay to the Emperor at Paris, and which was now
being looked forward to on both sides of the Channel with
the liveliest interest.
The Emperor had wished that the visit should exceed
considerably in length that which the Empress and himself
had paid in England ; and had suggested a programme to
fill up the time, the attractions of which were difficult to
resist. But the visit had to be restricted to eight days, for
reasons expressed in the following passage of a letter from
Lord Clarendon to Lord Cowley (7th July) : —
' The Emperor is, I believe, aware, that the Queen's life is one
of incessant occupation and fatiguing business, but he may perhaps
not know, that it is absolutely indispensable for her health to pass
some weeks in Scotland, and to be invigorated by the mountain
air. She cannot remain there after the first week in October,
and she cannot this year arrive before the first week in September.
I am sure, therefore, that consideration for Her Majesty will out
weigh with the Emperor any feeling of disappointment he may
entertain, that the Queen's visit will not be quite so long as he
has kindly desired it should be.'
It was accordingly arranged that the visit should begin
on Saturday the 18th and terminate on Monday the 27th of
August.
Before that time several important incidents in connec-
i855 BOMBARDMENT OF SWEABORG. 313
tion with the war had taken place. The Baltic Fleet, under
Rear-Admiral Dundas, after several minor operations, in
concert with the French squadron addressed itself to the bom
bardment of Sweaborg — an operation which, for want of
gunboats, Sir Charles ]NTapier had declined to hazard in 1854.
On the morning of the 9th of August the bombardment was
opened. Shot, shell, and rockets rained into the fortress from
our gun and mortar boats, and the batteries which the French
had established on one of the many neighbouring islands.
The bombardment was continued with little intermission till
four o'clock on the morning of the llth, by which time it
was computed, that no less than a thousand tons of shot and
shell had been thrown into the place by the English alone.
Finding the destruction of the stores and arsenals and every
building of importance to be complete, the Admiral resolved
to make no further attempt on the fortifications themselves,
as this must have cost many lives, without any corresponding
advantage, even if successful. As it was, he was able, when
reporting to the Admiralty on the llth the success of his
operations in the destruction of this important arsenal and
dockyard, to add that few casualties had occurred, and that
no lives had been lost in the Allied fleets.
Since the repulse of the 18th of June before Sebastopol,
the besiegers had been pushing forward their approaches with
so much energy, that it was obvious to their adversaries
that a decisive assault was imminent. On the 21st of July
General Simpson, who had been confirmed in the command-
in-chief as successor to Lord Raglan, reported to Lord Pan-
mure, that his advanced trenches were within 200 yards of the
Kedan, and could not be pushed farther. He at the same
time said, that the Redan was now much stronger than it had
been on the 16th of June, and that any direct attack upon
it must fail. A combined attack by French and English on
the Malakoff, he added, was in his opinion the only feasible
3 H IMPROVED STATE OF ARMY. 1855
project, that being the key of the position, and at the
same time presenting fewer obstacles to an attack. The
daily losses in the trenches were so heavy, that the assault
could not be much longer delayed. All were therefore look
ing forward to the moment when General Pelissier should
declare his readiness for the assault.
The information which reached us as to the condition of
the Eussian forces showed, that their supplies of food and
ammunition were beginning to fail. But we also learned,
that the whole military resources of the country were being
concentrated on the Crimea, with a view to some supreme
effort. Men without end, it was said, were being sent
thither as reserves, and a great blow would shortly be struck
at the besieging forces. That Prince Grortschakoff had not
attacked them before, it was reported on high authority,
was because he had not hitherto had sufficient men. Now
everything he could desire had been placed at his disposal
for carrying out his plan of bringing an overwhelming force
against the Allies, and the numbers at his command were said
to be so great, that it was thought they must bear down any
resistance. Experience of former encounters had taught us
to fear little from superior numbers. And while we were
thus warned to anticipate an overwhelming onslaught by the
Eussian army of reserve, we were encouraged to regard the
reports with less apprehension, by knowing at what a fright
ful sacrifice of life the enemy was bringing up the hordes on
which he relied so confidently to destroy us. The route
from Sebastopol to Simpheropol, it was ascertained upon the
authority of a Eussian eye-witness, speaking at St. Peters
burg, was already so encumbered with dead bodies, dead
horses and dead cattle, that the whole line was infected with
pestilential vapours, was impassable for vehicles, and could
only be traversed on horseback.
The threatened blow was struck on the 1 6th of August at
1855 BATTLE OF THE TSCHERNAJA. 315
what is now known as the Battle of the Tschernaja. The
attack on the position of the Allies on that river was planned
at St. Petersburg, and it had been looked forward to there as
certain to result in the raising of the siege. From fifty to
sixty thousand Eussians were engaged in it. The brunt of
the attack had to be borne by the French, and they threw it
back with a firmness and vigour on which the weight of the
Eussian columns could make no impression. The battle,
which had begun while the mists of the dawn hung heavily
upon the valley of the Tschernaja, had been decided by 9 A.M.,
by which time it had become obvious, that the Eussians were
in full retreat. The French loss in killed was comparatively
small. The loss of the Eussians was estimated at about
3,000 killed, and 5,000 wounded. Four hundred prisoners
were taken. On the bodies of the dead were found four
days' rations, but no water, so confident had their leaders
been of securing their hold upon the Tschernaja. ' The men
dead in the field,' General Bernard wrote to Colonel Phipps
(18th August), ' looked worn and miserable; the Grenadiers of
the Guard were there, men 6 feet 4 ! and well dressed, but
thin and worn also. The generality were men .... badly
clothed, and badly fed, many very young.' All this told a
tale of exhaustion, which gave fresh encouragement to the
Allies. The annihilation of the stores on the Sea of Azoff
had begun to tell. If the forces already on the spot bore
such evident marks of being badly fed, there was little to be
apprehended from any further reinforcements of men which
Eussia might be able to send to the front, as they must
increase the embarrassment of the enemy from the already
failing supplies of provisions.
The brilliant success of the French on the Tschernaja
came most opportunely to stimulate the feelings of their
countrymen at home in favour of the prosecution of the war.
Some such stimulus was needed. The war had appealed to
316 ANTICIPATIONS IN PARIS 1855
no French national sentiment, it offered no palpable material
gain, it inspired no popular enthusiasm. It had already
involved large sacrifices in men and money, and a peace,
which might secure the balance of power in Europe, but gave
France not an inch of additional territory, offered but a sorry
premium for further drains on the national resources. The
current talk in the higher circles in Paris was, that France
was merely playing the game of England, and those in whom
the old jealousies of this country still lingered saw, not with
out chagrin, that we were so rapidly redeeming the defects
of our system, which had drawn upon us so much contemp
tuous obloquy some months before, as a nation whose fighting
powers were used up, that our superiority in all the qualities
necessary for success in the field was likely before long to
become established beyond all question. It was said at this
time by one of the best informed politicians in France, that
the facts which appeared in official reports and private cor
respondence, compelled their statesmen to acknowledge that
English officers were superior to their own in practical
ability, in military coup-d'ceil, in sagacity and foresight.
' They have better understood the nature of the dangers to be
met, and the means to overcome them. England,' it was
added, ' will come out of this war with a perfect military or
ganisation, and with a formidable army. She will be in
debted for this to the French Alliance. There is wisdom
and foresight on our part ! We are wide awake to this fact.
We know the tough mettle of F^nglish statesmen. They
will find the way to repair the errors into which they have
been led by false systems of economy ; and in proof of this,
we see the House of Commons, despite the persevering inter
ference of the Opposition, refusing the Government nothing
they ask for. The war, beyond all doubt, will augment
England's strength and influence both abroad and at home.'
Such being the prevalent tone of opinion in Paris, the
i855 OF VISIT BY QUEEN AND PRINCE. 317
success of the Tschernaja was manifestly well timed, both
for strengthening the Emperor's hands in carrying on the
war against the manifold influences which were at work to
shake his resolution, and as a prelude to the arrival in France
of the English Queen. No English Sovereign had set foot
within Paris since Henry VI., and he had come there claiming
to be its king, and not, as now, to knit more closely the bonds
of an alliance necessary to the repose of Europe. There were,
it is true, Frenchmen high in position who predicted, that no
such reception would await our Queen in Paris as had greeted
the Emperor and Empress in London. Such show of welcome
as might be given would be organised, not spontaneous. No
enthusiasm would be awakened. The Legitimists would
look coldly on a visit, which would give prestige and
stability to the Emperor. The Orleanists, embittered at the
cordiality of an alliance with one whom they regarded as an
usurper, an alliance more close, more truly cordial, than that
which Louis Philippe had affected to cement, would take care
to mark their estrangement by holding aloof from every de
monstration of welcome. The mass of the Parisians, on the
other hand, were said so have become too much absorbed in
the pursuit of gain to set a value on whatever dignity might
l)e added to their country by the friendly visit of the English
Sovereign ; while the extreme Democrats would show no
honour to the guests, however illustrious, of the Man of
December.
Such were the predictions current in many influential
quarters as to the probable failure of the visit of the Queen
and Prince to France. How completely they were falsified
will presently be shown.
CHAPTER LXVL
EVEN in his busiest times the Prince seems generally to have
made leisure to keep up his correspondence with Baron
Stockmar. But such was the pressure upon him at this
time, that he did not write to him for nearly a month,
although he knew how anxious his old friend would be for
tidings from himself, not merely about public affairs, but
about the progress of the Royal children, four in number,
who had been attacked by scarlet fever. On the 4th of
August the Prince was able to announce to him that,
although the Princess Alice, who had caught the fever from
her sister, was still a prisoner to her room, the Princess
Louise and the Princes Arthur and Leopold were convales
cent. The two elder children had escaped the infection, and
were to accompany the Queen and Prince to Paris on the
18th. The Prince adds:
6 1 often think of your illustration of the peasant who
wants to wait till the river runs by before he crosses.1 This
is what happens with my wish to write to you, and to find
a quiet morning for doing so. Only yesterday the King of
Portugal arrived with his suite, and he establishes a claim
upon the day, which is already heavily forestalled. He lives
on board our new yacht, so as to keep clear of infection in
the house, and we interchange visits by boat. They are
well, and Pedro is much and earnestly engrossed with his
1 Rusticus expectat dum dcfluat amnis ; at ille
Labititr et labctur in omne volnbilis avion. — Horace, Epist. i. 2.
1855 ARRIVAL IN PARIS. 319
future great and difficult vocation. I counsel him to sepa
rate everything that is merely personal from what is essential,
and to concern himself only with the latter. All the mis
fortunes of Portugal have arisen from dealing exclusively
with the former.'
In the same letter, written before the Russian defeat on
the Tschernaja had materially altered the aspect of affairs
at Sebastopol, he says :—
' In the Crimea no progress is making, and another winter
stares us in the face,' This was the opinion of many officers
on the spot, who were in the best position for forming a
judgment.2 Whether we were to remain there as besiegers
or as masters of Sebastopol, was a problem of which they did
not at this time venture to forecast the solution. Their
hopes began to rise soon afterwards, as symptoms of ex
haustion, and of preparations for a retreat to the south side
of the harbour, began to become apparent in the Russian
defence.
The aspect of affairs, as we have seen, had brightened
considerably before the day appointed for the arrival in
Paris of the Queen and Prince. He seized his first spare
moment after his arrival there to let Baron Stockmar know,
that all had gone off well up to this point. On the morning
of the 19th he writes to the Baron from St. Cloud : —
'I avail myself of the first disengaged moment to send
you tidings of us from St. Cloud. We arrived here yesterday
evening at half-past eight, and met with a splendid and
enthusiastic reception in Paris. I leave description to the
papers, whose metier it is, and only tell you that we are all
well, that we found the Emperor in high spirits, the Empress
2 ' The dark prospect of another winter looms before us. It must be looked
in the face, but it is a precious ugly thing to look at.' — Letter from General
Codrington to Sir George Brown, July 27, 1855, of which there is a copy
among the Prince's papers.
320 VISIT TO PARIS
in expectation of an heir and suffering, the nation flattered
and friendly. The destruction of Sweaborg, the success of
Riga, and the defeat of the Russians on the Tschernaja, have
contributed to put people on all sides into good humour.
Bertie, Vicky, Ladies Ely and Churchill, Misses Bulteel and
Hildyard, Lords Clarendon, Breadalbane, and Abercorn,
Phipps, Grey, Biddulph, Clark, Gribbs and Alfred Paget, make
up our party. To-day is Sunday repose (!) and English
Church service. To-morrow the Parisian campaign begins.'
In recounting the leading features of the visit to the
French capital, we* are again enabled to avail ourselves of
the Diary of the Queen, who felt naturally prompted to pre
serve a record under her own hands of an historical event of
so much interest and importance. Starting from Osborne
at five on the morning of the 18th, the Royal yacht, Victoria
and Albert, which had just been completed, reached Boulogne
about half-past one, and advanced slowly up to the harbour
amid the cheers of the crowd upon the long pier, which was
lined throughout with troops. On the quay stood the Em
peror, surrounded by a brilliant retinue, under a broiling
sun, while the tedious process of warping the huge vessel to
the shore was carried out. 'At length the bridge was
adjusted. The Emperor stepped across, and I met him
half-way, and embraced him twice ; after which he led me
on shore amidst acclamations, salutes, and every sound of
joy and respect. We four [the Queen, Prince, Prince of
Wales, and Princess Royal] entered a landau carriage, and
drove through the crowded and decorated streets, the Empe
ror escorting us himself on horseback,' to the railway-
station, which was thronged with an enthusiastic crowd,
largely composed of ladies.
Brief halts were made at Abbeville and Amiens, where the
same crowds and the same eager welcome awaited the Royal
visitors. The beauty of the country between Amiens and
1855 BY THE QUEEN AND PRINCE. 321
Paris arrested the Queen's attention ; but by this time ' the
sun got lower, and the Emperor became very anxious we
should reach Paris. ... At length we passed St. Leu, Mont-
morency — both charmingly situated — then got a glimpse of
Montmartre, my first sight of Paris .... and at last we
passed the fortifications and Paris opened upon us. . . . We
at length entered the Gare du Chemin de Fer de Strasbourg,
which was lit up and beautifully decorated, lined with troops,
and filled with people ; Prince Napoleon, Marechal Magnan,
General Lowestein commanding the Garde Nationale. The
coup-d'ceil, as we proceeded to our carriage, was mag
nificent.'
Paris was en fete, and what that means in a city so favour
able for festal effects, need not be said. The inhabitants
had belied the anticipations to which we referred in the last
chapter, by doing everything that taste and good feeling
could suggest to mark the sincerity of their welcome.
Imagine, the Royal Diary continues, this beautiful city, with
its broad streets and lofty houses, ' decorated in the most
tasteful manner possible, with banners, flags, arches, flowers,
inscriptions, and finally illuminations, full of people, lined
with troops, National Guards, and troops of the Line and
Chasseurs d'Afrique, beautifully kept, and most enthusiastic !
And yet this gives but a faint notion of this triumph, as it
was. There were endless cries of " Vive la Reine d^ Angle-
terre ! " " Vive I'Empereur ! " " Vive le Prince Albert ! "
The approaching twilight rather added to the beauty of the*
scene ; and it was still quite light enough when we passed
down the new Boulevard de Strasbourg (the Emperor's crea
tion), and along the Boulevards, by the Porte St. Denis, the
Madeleine, the Place de la Concorde, and the Arc de Tri-
omphe de 1'Etoile.' Here the light failed, as the Royal
cortege pursued its way through the Bois de Boulogne to St.
Cloud. Troops, with their bands playing ' God save the
VOL. III. Y
322 ARRIVAL AT ST. CLOUD. 1855
Queen,' lined the whole route from the railway to the Palace,
' artillery, cavalry, Cent-Gardes (who are splendid), and last,
but not least, to my great delight, at the Bridge of Boulogne
near the village and Palace of St. Cloud, the Zouaves,
splendid troops in splendid dress, the friends of my dear
Guards.
' In all this blaze of light from lamps and torches, amidst
the roar of cannon, and bands, and drums, and cheers, we
reached the Palace. The Empress, with Princess Mathilde
and the ladies, received us at the door, and took us up a
beautiful staircase, lined with the splendid Cent-Gardes, who
are magnificent men, very like our Life Guards. . . . We
went through the rooms at once to our own, which are charm
ing. ... I felt quite bewildered, but enchanted; . . . .
everything is so beautiful ! '
What is said by the Queen of the beauty of the Palace is
interesting now that it has been battered and burnt into
irretrievable ruin. ' The saloons are splendid, all en suite ;
they, as well as the courtyard, staircase, &c., remind me of
Briihl. The ceilings are beautifully painted and the walls
hung with Gobelins. The Salle de Mars is a very noble room
and opens into the fine long gallery called La Salle de Diane.,
in which we dined. The room was terribly hot, for the table
was covered with wax-lights, which quite dazzled me. Every
thing was magnificent, and all very quiet, and royal. . . .
Everybody most civil and kind. Marechal Magnan told me
that such enthusiasm as we had witnessed had not been
known in Paris, not even in the time of the Emperor Napo
leon's triumphs ; and General Lowestein said, that all France
would have come if there had been time. The National
Guard were particularly civil and friendly. All regretted our
arriving so late.
4 Sunday, 19th August. — Awoke to admire our lovely room.
The whole suite was no less charming.' Some of the rooms
i855 SUNDAY AT ST. CLOUD. 323
commanded a fine view of Paris, others looked out on the
garden, ' with its fountains and beautiful long avenues of
beech-trees, its orange-trees, and very fine and brilliant
flowers.' After breakfast came a drive with the Emperor in
the park, which, with its endless shady avenues, its beautiful
foliage, and charming glimpses of country, has still happily
survived the ravages of the siege of 1871 and the worse fury
of the Communists. ' We passed Villeneuve VEtang, the
little villa which the Emperor has bought, with the sur
rounding ground and park, and which he tries to make as
English and as private as possible, longing to get away from
etiquette and restraint. . . . The Emperor was most amiable
and kind, and talked of all sorts of things. He is much
pleased at the good news from the Crimea.'
The English service was read in one of the rooms of the
Palace by the chaplain of the Embassy ; and in the after
noon the Queen and Prince drove with the Emperor and
Empress to the Bois de Boulogne, which had recently been
transformed by the Emperor into the beautiful park which
it now is. 'Albert is quite astonished at it, and says the
improvements which have been made in it are wonderful.
In the course of the drive, hearing me express a wish to know
where Neuilly was, both the Emperor and Empress very
amiably proposed to take us there. Accordingly they did so,
going by several pretty country houses, through the very
small dirty village of Neuilly into the gates, where two
pavilions remain all in ruins, with broken windows, grass
growing in the walks, altogether a most melancholy picture
of decay. Albert remembered it all so well. We returned
by the banks of the Seine, which are very pretty, and remind
one of Eichmond. ... A great many people cheering every
where. . . .
' A large dinner-party. General Canrobert, only just
returned from the trenches — "j 'etais dans ies tranchees" he
T 2
324 GENERAL CANROBERT, 1855
said, " il y a quinze jours " — was the principal addition. He sat
next to me. I was delighted with him, such an honest, good
man, so sincere and friendly, and so fond of the English, very
enthusiastic, talking with much gesticulation. He is short,
and wears his hair, which is black, rather long behind, has a
red face and rolling eyes, moustaches, and no whiskers, and
carries his head rather high. He praised our troops im
mensely, spoke of the great difficulty of the undertaking, the
sufferings we had all undergone, the mistakes which had been
made, and most kindly of our generals and troops. I said I
looked upon him as an old acquaintance, from having heard
so much of him. He said, " Je suis presque un sujet de
votre Majeste" from being a member of the Fishmongers'
Company. Speaking of poor Lord Eagian he said, " C'etait
un noble gentleman, quenous avons beaucoup regrette," and
of the 1 8th of June, " Cela a tue le pauvre milord" '
Her Majesty might truly speak of General Canrobert as an
old acquaintance, for, like the Prince, not a detail of the war
escaped her notice. Every despatch from the camp, every
weekly return made upon the model suggested by the Prince
which reached the Government, were read by them both, and
copies carefully preserved. Plans showing every addition to
the trenches were sent regularly for Her Majesty's use, so that
the exact position of affairs before Sebastopol was as well
known in Her Majesty's working room, as it was at the head
quarters of the Commander-in-chief. General Canrobert was,
no doubt, surprised at the minute accuracy of Her Majesty's
information. He told Lord Clarendon ' that he had talked
to many people, military and civil, but to none so thoroughly
well informed about the Crimea, the siege, and the armies, as
Her Majesty.'3
' Monday, 20th August. — A lovely morning, pleasant air,
3 Our authority for this statement is a letter of Lord Clarendon's, dated
31st August, 1855.
1855 VISIT TO THE EXPOSITION. 325
with a bright sun, and the delicious fountains playing.
Further satisfactory accounts from the Crimea. . . . The
Emperor came to fetch us to breakfast as before. The coffee
quite excellent, and all the cookery very plain and very good.
For breakfast and luncheon we have a small round table, as at
home. . . . The servants very quiet and attentive. At a
quarter before ten we started for Paris with all our suite.
The Emperor has pretty barouches, rather smaller than ours,
and bay horses harnessed just like ours; the livery dark
.green, black and gold, with red and gold waistcoats.'
The first place visited was the Exposition des Beaux
Arts, which adjoined the Palais d' Industrie in the Champs
Elysees. The unexampled collection of paintings illustrative
of all the modern schools, which must always be remembered
with vivid delight by all who had the privilege of seeing it,
was gone through. ' The enthusiasm was very great, both at
the Exposition, and in the densely crowded streets, and the
cries of " Vive I'Empereur /" " Vive la Reine d'Angleterre /"
were very constant and gratifying. I was of course always at
the Emperor's arm.'
From the Exposition the Koyal party went to the Elysee,
where, after luncheon, the whole corps diplomatique, with
their wives, were presented to the Queen, the Emperor mean
while himself driving the Prince of Wales in a curricle
through Paris, ' not the least interesting incident,' the Queen
writes, 'in this most eventful, interesting, and delightful
visit.' Later in the day, the Emperor accompanied his
guests in an open carriage to the Sainte Chapelle, and to the
Palais de Justice, which gave Her Majesty an opportunity of
seeing by the way some of the most striking features of the
city. ' In crossing the Pont au Change, you see the Con-
ciergerie, and the Emperor, pointing to it, said, " Voila OIL
fetais en prison ! " Strange contrast to be driving with us
as Emperor through the streets of the city in triumph ! '
326 EVENING AT ST. CLOUD. 1855
Notre Dame and the Hotel de Ville were next visited, and
after making the circuit of the Boulevards, and traversing the
Champs Elysees, and the Bois de Boulogne, St. Cloud was
reached about six o'clock. ' No one,' says the Queen, after
recording the proceedings of the day, ' can be kinder or more
agreeable than is the Emperor, and so quiet, which is a
comfort on all, but particularly on such occasions.'
6 The view from our rooms and balcony, of Paris, lit up by
the evening light, with the Arc de Triomphe rising con
spicuously in the distance, had a marvellous effect. I sat
drawing on the balcony, and took a little sketch of the very
pretty avenue which leads clown into the town. Found after
wards Canrobert with Albert, who told us much that was
very interesting, in fact quite touching, about his own posi
tion, and his feeling towards Lord Raglan. I gave him the
Order of the Bath, and with real pleasure.'
In the evening there was a theatrical performance in the
Palace of the Demoiselles de St. Cyr, with Regnier and
Mdlle. Brohan in the principal parts, ' the ensemble perfect.'
' After the play,' says our record, ' we returned to the rooms
upstairs, and stopped in the Salle de Mars, where every
body passed by, the Empress presenting each in passing.
We afterwards went for a moment into the Salle de Diane,
where the refreshments were, and thence to our rooms, to
which the Emperor and Empress, preceded by their gentle
men, always take us. The night was delightfully warm, and
we stepped out on the balcony to watch the carriages going
away.
6 Tuesday, 2lst August. — At half-past ten we started for
Versailles in many carriages, en poste. We passed by Ville
d'Avray, a pretty village, with many villas about it. It was
decorated with wreaths, &c., the people out everywhere and
very friendly. At nearly every village there were troops, or
National Guards, and always some gendarmes in their
i855 VISIT TO THE TRIANON. 327
handsome dress. We reached Versailles in rather more than
half an hour.' After visiting the vast series of galleries and
apartments, ' which brought to mind so much of the history
of France, with its many strange and dark events. ... we
drove about the curious old-fashioned gardens, to see the
waterworks, which are wonderful and endless. The effect of
the innumerable jets-d'eau, with the bright sunshine, the
bands (of which there were four) playing, the multitude of
people, and the numerous equipages going in and out of the
small avenues, and winding along the bassins, was very
fine.
4 From here we drove to the Grand Trianon, and the
small palace, with rooms on the ground-floor where Marie
Antoinette used to live, and from the windows of which the
view is beautiful. The Emperor showed me the room and
bed (it had belonged to Napoleon) which had been prepared
for us by poor Louis Philippe, when he expected us to visit
Paris, and the sedan-chair of Madame de Maintenon, by the
side of which, according to St. Simon, Louis XIV. used so
often to walk ; also the pretty little chapel (excessively small)
where poor Marie [Louis Philippe's daughter] was married to
Alexander of Wiirtemberg in 1838.'
The Petit Trianon was next visited, and all its associations
with Marie Antoinette were recalled. Here the Empress
joined the party for luncheon in one of the largest of the
many cottages. 'Everywhere everything is ready; rooms
prepared for us, and all just as if one were living there. The
furniture (which I believe comes from the Garde Meuble) was
frequently of that period of the Empire qui a un cachet tout
particulier, and of which Mama had much at Kensington, so
that I recognised in many places old acquaintances in
bureaux, mirrors, tables, presses, &c., also counterparts to
things which we have at Windsor, in china, and in furniture
of the time of Louis XV. and Louis XVI. . . After
328 STATE VISIT TO GRAND OPERA. 1855
luncheon we sat for some time under the trees listening to
the fine band of the Guides, and I made some sketches. The
sun shining through the trees on the band, the ladies and
gentlemen, the escort (Carabiniers of the Guard) and the
postilions and horses, with the music, and the occasional
tinkling of the bells of the horses of the chaises de poste,
made the prettiest effect possible. At a little after three we
started again for St. Cloud, I driving in a phaeton with the
Empress. . . . There were crowds all along the road ; the
sun was intensely hot, and there was a great deal of dust. . . .
The view of Paris from our windows this evening was again
beautiful. The air is so light and clear, and so free from our
baneful coal smoke, that objects, even at the greatest
distance, are seen quite distinctly.'
After dining quietly alone with the Emperor, hosts and
guests started at a quarter to seven for Paris on a state visit
to the Grand Opera in the Rue Lepelletier. ' Paris was
brilliantly illuminated, and with the greatest taste. Under
one of the triumphal arches was a lustre of lamps, which was
extremely handsome. The streets were full of people cheer
ing. The Garde de Paris lined the staircase of the Opera
House, and at the top of the staircase in the vestibule were
my favourite Cent-Gardes. The box was arranged in the
centre of the House just as when we go to the Opera in
state, two Cent-Gardes standing where the yeomen stand,
on either side of the box, and two upon the stage. The
theatre is handsome, and was full of people, and the reception
very hearty. The performance consisted of selections of airs,
duets, &c., from different operas, sung in costume, pronounced
to be " not a very happy arrangement," and a long, too long
ballet, in three acts, with Rosati as the principal dancer.
The scene then changed, and a view of Windsor, with the
Emperor's arrival there, appeared, and " God save the Queen "
was sung splendidly, and most enthusiastically cheered ; there
1855 SECOND VISIT TO EXPOSITION. 329
could not have been more enthusiasm in England. We re
turned home at half-past twelve. . . . The Emperor was very
cheerful, and repeated with Albert all sorts of old German
songs, and Albert repeated some to him. He is very fond of
Germany, and his old recollections of it, and there is much
that is German, and very little — in fact, nothing — markedly
French in his character.'
4 Wednesday ', 2'2nd August. — Another splendid day ! Most
truly do the heavens favour and smile upon this happy
Alliance, for when the Emperor was in England in April
the weather was beautiful. Despatches (telegraphic) from
General Simpson, saying that they had begun a vertical fire,
which was taking good effect. The Emperor is full of
anxiety and regret about the campaign. Ten thousand
shells have been thrown into the town within the last few
days, and they are in want of more ! '
The early part of the day was devoted to a visit to the Expo-
sition,\)u.t only that part of it was examined which occupied the
ground-floor. To accomplish so much, where the objects of in
terest were so diversified and so numerous, was a task involv
ing no ordinary fatigue. ' England and the Colonies,' it is
noted, ' make a very fine show, and our china pleases very
much.' This, indeed, more than any other of our manufac
tures, marked the strides we had made since the French por
celain and faience in the Great Exhibition of 1851 had shown
us what could be done in this direction. In the application
of the potter's art to domestic uses, we were admitted to have
established a supremacy, which has not since been shaken.
' The Emperor,' continues our record, ' gave Albert a spendid
vase of Sevres manufacture, representing the Exhibition of
1851, which he said was particularly intended for Albert, as
to him that Exhibition was due. Albert was much pleased,
for it is a ckef-d'ceuvre in every sense of the word. There
are numbers of beautiful things in the Exhibition of all
330 AT THE TU1LERIES. 1855
kinds — many which I recognise from the London and Dublin
Exhibitions.'
From the Exposition the Emperor drove with his guests
to the Tuileries, now like St. Cloud charred and in ruins.
' The Emperor took us into his apartments — up a short flight
of steps — which consist of a suite of rooms, six in number,
opening one into the other .... In his bedroom are busts
of his father and uncle, and an old glass case, which he had
with him in England, containing relics of all sorts, that are
peculiarly valuable to him. In some of the other rooms are
portraits of Napoleon, Josephine, his own mother with his
elder brother, and one of her with his brother and himself as
little children. These were in the room, in which we lunched,
which is used as a sitting-room. There is also here the
cabinet on which Louis Philippe signed that fatal abdication.
The Emperor took us up by a small private staircase to
the Empress's rooms, and thence into a room where I
received the Prefet and the Municipality, who came to in
vite us to the ball at the Hotel de Ville, and wished to read
an address, which the Emperor stopped. I answered that I
would go to the ball with pleasure, and that I had been
deeply moved by the reception which I had met with in
France, which I should never forget. The Prefet then asked
whether they might call the new street leading to the Hotel
de Ville after me, on which I said — " Je serai bien flattee
de cela — " then turning towards the Emperor, " si PEmpereur
le permet" on which he cordially gave his consent. I then
observed upon the beauty of the city, and all that the Em
peror had done for it.' Some hours were spent in examining
the splendid state rooms of the Palace. Then after a visit
to the British Embassy, the Queen and Prince went to the
Elysee, from which they started on a drive through Paris
incognito, 6 with considerable tribulation. The Emperor was
much amused at our project, and directed where we were to
1855 DRIVE THROUGH PARIS. 331
go. We got into a remise; I and Miss Bulteel, having
put on common bonnets, I with a black veil down, and a
black mantilla. We sat together, while Albert, and Vicky,
(who had also a bonnet and mantilla which we sent for in a
hurry,) sat backwards. In going through the gates, the
curious crowd looked very hard into the carriage, which
stopped for a moment, and we felt very foolish. However,
we got away, and by help of my veil I was able to look out,
and we took a charming long drive by the Rue de Rivoli,
Rue de Castiglione, Place Vendome, Rue de la Paix, all
along the Boulevards des Capucines, des Italiens, Montmartre,
Poissonniere, Bonne-Xotivelle, St. Denis, St. Martin, du
Temple, des Filles-du-Calvaire and Beaumarchais, then by
the Place de la Bastille (where stands the Colonne de Juillet),
the Boulevard Bourdon, Place Mazas, over the Pont d'Auster-
litz, where we had a beautiful view up and down the river,
and along the Quais, everything there looking so light, and
white, and bright, with great numbers of people and soldiers
in bright colours, marchands de coco, &c., people sitting and
drinking before the houses, all so foreign and southern-look
ing to my eyes, and so gay. We then drove along the Place
Walhubert, to the Jardin des Plantes, then by the Marche-
aux-Fleurs (very pretty along the Quai), Halle-aux-Vins (a
number of curious little houses in a sort of garden), Quai de
la Tournelle, Quai Montebello, Quai St. Michel, then across
the Pont au Change, opposite the old Tower of St.vTacques,
and by the Quai de la Megisserie, Quai de 1'Ecole, Quai
du Louvre, back to the Tuileries safely, and without being
known, at twenty minutes to six. We found the Emperor
in the drawing-room below stairs. We changed our bonnets,
and immediately re-entered the open carriages to return to
St. Cloud, where we arrived at near seven.'
A great dinner of eighty covers took place the same even
ing. ' At dinner the Emperor came to speak of M. Drouyn
332 CONVERSATION WITH EMPEROR. 1855
de Lhuys, and of the strange part he had acted at Vienna, of
his having been at first entirely for the war and the alliance,
and then afterwards not so — but having even insinuated, that
France had not disliked to see Louis Philippe fall, on account
of his alliance with England. " Je lui ai repondu" the
Emperor continued, " Louis Philippe n'est pas tombe a cause
de son alliance avec VAngleterre, mais parce qu'il rietait
pas sincere avec I'Angleterre." I replied, that I could not
sufficiently express our appreciation of his great franchise ;
that, if there was anything to complain of, or which he felt
annoyed at, he should only speak out, and tell it to us, for
that by doing so all misunderstandings and complications
would be avoided. He said he only cared "pour les grandee
choses ; " — that he would not allow at the different courts a
French party to be kept up against the English ; but that
he had great difficulty in getting this old and bad habit
broken through ; that with the war he had had great diffi
culty in making people in France understand, that it was
prosecuted for the interest of France, and not to please
England. He was, therefore, peculiarly pleased and gra
tified at the demonstrations of enthusiasm and joy amongst
all classes on our arrival, as he could not have made them
show this.'
A performance, in the theatre of the Palace, of the little
play of ' Un Fits de Famille, with Bressant in the chief
character, wound up this busy day.
4 Thursday, 23rd August. — .... Albert left directly after
breakfast for Paris to see the Exposition. I walked a little
about the garden close to the house, with Vicky alone, and
saw the Emperor walking up one of the nearest avenues with
Lord Clarendon. We walked down the other side of the
house not far from the gate, where the Zouaves were doing
duty, and I sketched them at a distance : their dress is charm
ing.' Early in the afternoon a visit was paid to the Louvre,
1855 DINNER AT THE TUILERIES. 333
and a flying glance taken at its multifarious treasures of art.
Three hours and a half were all that could be spared for what
it was felt might well have occupied many hours of every
day for many weeks. To add to the fatigue, the heat was
tropical, and at the doors of the Sculpture Gallery, as many a
visitor there in summer has had occasion to notice, ' the heat
rushed in as from a furnace.' With the prospect of the ball
at the Hotel de Ville the same evening, the Queen was com
pelled to put a restraint on her wish to see more of the
treasures of art everywhere around her.
'We got back to our rooms at seven. Rested a little.
The band of the Guides was playing in the garden ; and I
afterwards sat writing in the Empress's little sitting-room.
The band made me feel wehmuthig and melancholy. All so
gay, the people cheering the Emperor as he walked up and
down in the little garden ; and yet how recently has blood
flowed, a whole dynasty been swept away, and how uncertain
is everything still ! All is so beautiful here, all seems now so
prosperous, the Emperor seems so fit for his place, and yet
how little security one feels for the future ! These reflec
tions crowded on my mind, full as it was of joy and
gratitude for all I saw, for all the kindness I had received !
' We had a nice quite vertrauliches (cosy) little dinner
with the Emperor. (The children went home to St. Cloud
at seven, and were to go a little to the Empress in the
evening.) We talked most cheerfully together, and he was
in high spirits. We laughed much at a fine old-fashioned
Imperial cafetiere, which would not let out the coffee in spite
of all the attempts of the page to make it do so. We stood,
— and I thought at the time how very extraordinary it was,
and how much had happened in these very Tuileries, — with
the Emperor, all three looking out of the window, which
opened on the garden, the sound of music, of carriages,
and people being heard in the distance, talking of past
334 AT THE TUILERIES. 1855
times. The Emperor said he knew Madame Campan,
who had been one of the dressers of Marie Antoinette, and
had brought up his mother, and though he could not
recollect what she had related in person, he had studied her
Memoirs. In these, he said, she told how the poor Queen,
having been summoned to appear [before the National As
sembly], had to walk through Paris on foot, that she had
herself lived in constant dread of what would happen, and
what a hair-breadth escape she had had, when the mob as
cended the stairs, killed the Heyduc in attendance, who was
in bed, and were advancing to her, when one of them called
out Respect aux femmes! to which the ruffian, who was
about to kill her, replied Heim ! and put up his sword. The
Emperor added, that Madame Campan said she never could
forget this Heim, and still heard it in her ears, for with it
was linked the saving of her life.' 4
The streets between the Tuileries were brilliantly illu
minated. The building itself was a blaze of light, and the
4 It may be interesting to compare the Emperor's recollections with Madame
Campan's narrative : —
The King and his family had gone to the Assemblee Nationale. ' Nous*
(who remained in the Tuileries) ' times defiler la famille royale entre deur haies
formees par les grenadiers Suisscs et ceux des bataillons des Petits-Peres et des
F'dles Saint- Thomas. Us etaient si presses par la foulc que, pendant ce court
trajet, la reine fut volee de sa montre et de sa bourse. ... Je laisse a I'histoire
tons les details de cette journee, trop memorable, me bornant a rctraccr quelques-
unes des scenes affreuses de I'interieur dit palais des Tuileries, apres que le roi
lent quitted She then describes the rush of the mob, the attack on the Swiss
guards, and the massacres that took place. ' Nous allions toutes perir, quand
un homnie a longue barbe arriva en criant de la part de Petion, " Faites grace aux
femmes : ne deshonorez pas la nation" ' She went to look for her sister, and
reached a room where the mob, rushing in, killed the ' Heiduque ' in attend
ance in the Queen's apartments. 'Les assassins quit tent V Heiduque pour vcnir
a mot. Le peu de largeur de Vescalier genait les assassins : mais favais deja
senti une main terrible senfoncer dans mon dos, pour me saisir par mes vetc-
mens, lorsqu'on cria du bas de Vescalier : " Que fait cs-vous la-haut 1 " L' horrible
Marseillais, qui allait me massacrcr, repondit un HEIM, dont le son ne sortira
jamais dc ma memoire. L'autre voix repondit ces seuh mots : "On ne tue pas
les femmes." J'etais a genoux, mon bourrcau me lacha et me dit, " Leve-toi,
coquine, la nation te fait grace" ' — Memoir es de la Vie de Marie Antoinette.
London, 1823. Vol. ii. p. 237.
1 855 BALL AT THE HOTEL DE VILLE. 335
whole arrangements for the ball on a scale of the utmost
splendour, yet ' all in the very best taste.'
' The entrance,' Her Majesty writes, ' decorated with flags
and flowers, and emblems, with fountains under the staircase,
and two statues representing England and France, was most
beautiful, and, as the Emperor observed to me, "faisait Veffet
des Mille et une Nuits? . . . We went into a very fine long
salon, where there was a haut-pas with chairs. The
Empress and I sat in the middle, the Emperor to my right,
Albert to my left, with Prince Napoleon next to him, and
Princesse Mathilde next the Emperor. One quadrille of
only four couple was danced, the Emperor and I, with Albert
and Princesse Mathilde, opposite Prince Napoleon and
Madame Haussmann, Prince Adalbert and Lady Cowley.
After this, one valse was danced. Some Arabs from Algeria,
fine-looking and very picturesque men, in long white
burnouses, came and kissed the Emperor's hand. Several
kissed my hand. One in particular (a Cadi, a chieftain, and
a priest), all in white from head to foot, was very handsome
and imposing.' The tour of the magnificent rooms, all
doomed to be ' charred and levelled with the common dust '
by the fury of the Commune in 1871, was then made. ' We
stopped for two or three minutes in the Salle du Trone,
where Robespierre was wounded, Louis Philippe proclaimed,
and from the windows of which Lamartine spoke for so many
hours in 1848 ! The Emperor said : " Cette occasion effacera
les tristes souvenirs." ' On entering the carriage to leave, the
Prince insisted on the Emperor sitting next to the Queen,
which he had refused to do in going. ' However, that was
the last time, for, ever after, when the Empress and Vicky
were not there, he always made Albert sit forward. We
went to the Tuileries. I took off my diadem,' in which was
the Koh-i-noor, ' which Lady Ely carried back. We changed
carriages and were at St. Cloud by half-past twelve.'
Friday, 2£th August. — Another visit was paid to the
336 REVIEW AT THE CHAMP DE MARS. 1855
Exposition, where the Prince devoted himself to the Agri
cultural section, while the Queen went through the galleries
which had not been visited on the previous visit. A great
review of the troops in the Champ de Mars was appointed
for the afternoon. 'At half-past four,' Her Majesty writes,
c we got into the carriages [at the Tuileries]. The Empress
and the two children — Bertie in his full Highland dress —
were in the carriage with me. The Emperor, Albert, Prince
Adalbert, Prince Napoleon, and a most brilliant suite, were
all on horseback. The Emperor rode on my side, and Albert
on the Empress's. There were immense and most enthu
siastic crowds. We proceeded by that beautiful Place de la
Concorde, over the Pont de Jena to the Champ de Mars.
The coup-d'ceil there was truly magnificent — from 30,000
to 40,000 men, several rows deep, each regiment with its
good, powerful band, and their fine commanding tambour-
majors, their stalwart bearded sapeurs (those of the Volti-
geurs de la garde have yellow tabliers), and the very pictu
resque and smartly dressed cantinieres, all cheering, and the
bands playing " God save the Queen ! " The cortege had
become immense as we drove down the lines (only in the
middle, as it would have taken too much time otherwise),
having been increased by the Marechaux-Generaux (Can-
robert included), and the picturesque Arabs. We first passed
down the infantry, then the cavalry, which are beautiful, and
then the artillery. This over, we drove into the Ecole Mili-
taire, the Emperor alone dismounting, and handing me
upstairs to the large balcony, in front of which the Emperor,
Albert, and the rest, took their station. There we found
Princess Mathilde, and sat down. Then the troops began to
deftler in quick time, which took three quarters of an hour ;
a beautiful spectacle, such fine troops ! . . . . The clothes of
all the men are infinitely better made and cut than those of
our soldiers, which provokes me much. The drums, too —
1 855 VISIT TO NAPOLEON'S TOMB. 337
brass ones — are much finer. It was a magnificent sight.
Albert regretted, and so did I, that I was not on horseback.
This over (it had been dropping rain all the time), I took
leave of the Empress. The Emperor came to fetch me, and
I told him how delighted I had been to see these splendid
troops, "qui etaient les camarades de ces braves troupes
qui se battaient avec les miennes" and that I had a real
affection for them. The Emperor replied he hoped that
this happy unity would ever continue, and that I should be
able to look at them as if they were my own. . . .
4 We drove straight to the Hotel des Invalides, under the
dome of which Napoleon lies, late as it was, because we were
most anxious not to miss this, perhaps the most important,
act of all in this very interesting and eventful time. It was
nearly seven when we arrived. All the Invalides, — chiefly
of the former, but some of the present, war, — were drawn up
on either side of the court into which we drove. It seems
we had not been expected, there having been some mistake
on account of the change of hour for the review, which was
to have been in the morning, but, in consequence of the
fearful heat, had been put off by the Emperor to five o'clock.
. . . The Governor, Count d'Ornano, was terribly put out at
not having been prevenu. However, it all did very well.
There were four torches which lit us along, and added to the
solemnity of the scene, which was striking in every way.
The Church is .fine and lofty. We went to look from above
into the open vault, the effect of which the Emperor does
not like, as he says it looks like u un grand bassin" " On
arrive" he said, " et on se demande qui est dans le tombeau
de VEmpereur ; on s'attend a voir de I'eau id." The work
and interior designs are, however, very fine. The coffin is
not yet there, but in a small side chapel de St. Jerome.
Into this the Emperor led me, and there I stood, at the arm
of Napoleon III., his nephew, before the coffin of England's
VOL. III. Z
333 DL\7NER AT THE TUILERIES. 1855
bitterest foe ; I, the granddaughter of that King who hated
him most, and who most vigorously opposed him, and this
very nephew, who bears his name, being my nearest and
dearest ally ! The organ of the Church was playing " God
save the Queen " at the time, and this solemn scene took
place by torchlight, and during a thunder-storm. Strange
and wonderful indeed. It seems, as if in this tribute of
respect to a departed and dead foe, old enmities and rivalries
were wiped out, and the seal of Heaven placed upon that
bond of unity, which is now happily established between two
great and powerful nations. May Heaven bless and prosper it!
6 The coffin is covered with black velvet and gold, and
Napoleon's orders, hat, and sword, are placed at its foot.
The Emperor does not intend to bury him here, but to take
him to St. Denis, where all the French Kings are buried, his
great wish being to legalise the family as a dynasty in
France. He will leave the heart here. We went down into
the vault for a moment, but it was very cold. We then left
and returned to the Tuileries by half-past seven. . . .
'We had our nice vertrauliches little dinner with the
Emperor (the children had again gone home), and we talked
a great deal about the war. Some despatches, up to the 14th,
had arrived, and Albert showed the Emperor " the Morning
State," 5 and spoke of the reports which we had received.
The servants being still in the room, the Emperor began to
talk in English. He lamented bitterly the want of inven
tion and energy in both our commanders from the first, and
the absence of any great genius. He then spoke very openly
and frankly of the defects of our generals ; and ive told him
equally frankly what was objected to his ; and nothing could
5 The tabulated Return, .showing from day to day the exact number and
description of forces before Sebastopol under the command of General Simpson,
and also of the siege and field guns. These returns were regularly filed by the
Prince.
i855 AT THE FOREST OF ST. GERMAIN. 339
be more satisfactory than the conversation, or more straight
forward or honest than the Emperor's observations and pro
positions. It was just as if we had one and the same army ;
and so, in fact, it is, but it is very pleasant to find this so in
another sovereign.
; It was pretty to hear the retraite, which sent the people
(long after dark) out of the Grardens of the Tuileries. At
half-past nine we went to the Opera Comique, not in state,
though we were recognised. We were in the Emperor's
private box, which is on the stage. ... It was Auber's
pretty opera of " Haidee," very nicely sung. The first act
was over when we arrived. After the opera, before the
curtain dropped, " Grod save the Queen " was sung ; I was
obliged to show myself, and was loudly cheered. We reached
St. Cloud by half-past twelve. The Emperor talked much
of the war in the carriage. He had received despatches. It
had rained heavily.
' Saturday, 25th August. — The air cooled and refreshed by
the rain in the night.' At half-past eleven the Emperor
started with his guests for the forest of St. Grermain. ' We
arrived about half-past one at La Muette, a small rendez
vous de chasse, with a few rooms in it, which were again all
ready and prepared for us.
6 Marechal Magnan (grand veneur), Comte Edgar Ney,
M. de Toulongeon, &c., all in the huntsman's dress, dark
green velvet with red waistcoats, high boots, and cocked
hats, received us. Many people from the neighbourhood
were assembled there, including good old Lablache, who was
called up for us to speak to, and who cried when the Em
peror shook hands with him, and said, " La Heine iria recom-
itiande votrefils." The dogs were then brought up with the
huntsmen, who played a fanfare on their horns. Some
young girls dressed all in white, with green wreaths, then
asked permission to present me with a nosegay and some
z 2
340 AT THE PALACE OF ST. GERMAIN. 1855
fruit. They came, accompanied by the cure. One, a very
young girl, began a long speech, bringing in our visit, the
Alliance, the Exposition, &c. Suddenly she stopped, exclaiming,
"Ah, mon Dieu!" The Emperor and I proposed to re
lieve her by taking the nosegay from her and thanking her,
but she would not give it up, and said, "Attendez! je vais
me rappeler!" which nearly set us off. But she persevered,
and did recollect it for some sentences, when she broke
down a second time. Then the cure, who had evidently
composed the speech, burst forth with the finale of " Vive
la Reine d'Angleterre I " which set the girl right again, and
she continued : " Vive la Reine d'Angleterre, vive sa
Demoiselle, vive son Prince Albert, vive VEmpereur, vive
r Imperatrice, vive tout le monde ! " We laughed much
afterwards at this little episode, for the effect was most
comical, and yet the poor girl was much to be commended
and admired for her courage and perseverance ; she looked so
frightened. . . .'
After luncheon, a propos of which the Queen notes that
the Imperial cuisine 'generally is simple and good, but
with less variety than ours,' — and talking together for some
little time, ' we went into the front room or hall, where we sat
down, and I sketched a little, and listened to the music,
which was very pretty. The Emperor was very gay, and
danced with the children. We left about half-past three ;
and drove to the old Palace of St. Germain,' where the rooms
occupied by Mademoiselle de la Valliere, and those in which
James II. lived after his dethronement, were particularly ex
amined. On the way back to St. Cloud, a visit was paid to
Malmaison, where the Emperor in his childhood had seen the
Empress Josephine, and to the fortress of Mont Valerien.
There was to be a state ball at Versailles the same even
ing. The Royal party, with the exception of the Empress,
who had preceded them, so as to rest and dress at Versailles,
1 855 GREAT BALL AT VERSAILLES. 341
started at a quarter-past nine : * thepiqueurs carrying torches,
which I had not seen since I was in Germany. It rained
twice while we were on the way, which alarmed us, but en
tirely cleared before we reached Versailles, the moon shining
beautifully. The Palace looked magnificent. It was illu
minated throughout with lamps, which had a charming
effect. The staircase, finely lighted up and carpeted,
looked not like the same staircase we had seen a few days
before. The Empress met us at the top of the staircase, look
ing like a fairy queen or nymph, in a white dress, trimmed
with branches of grass and diamonds, — a beautiful tour de cor
sage of diamonds round the top of her dress, and all en riviere,
the same round her waist, and a corresponding coiffure,
with her Spanish and Portuguese orders. The Emperor
said when she appeared : " Comme tu es belle ! " . . . We
went through the Galerie des Glaces, which was full of people,
and one blaze of light from countless lustres. Wreaths of
flowers hung from the ceiling.
' We went to the window to look at the illuminations all
along the grillage of yellow and green lamps, with our four
initials at intervals, which were charmingly reflected in the
water. The general effect was splendid. We next went into
another room, from the balcony of which we witnessed the
fireworks. These were magnificent — rockets, and bouquets
of girandoles, — such as I have never seen, they rose so high,
and the balls and lights thrown were so variegated in colours.
Guns were fired the whole time, and unfortunately the smoke
was driven by the wind too low, which slightly obscured the
fireworks at the end, to the great distress of the Empress, by
whom the fireworks, as well as the rest of the fete, had been
designed. The Emperor had, I believe, ordered the guns, as
he thought (and in that he was right), that something of
this sort is always required to keep up the excitement. The
finale was a representation in fireworks of Windsor Castle, —
342 GREAT BALL AT VERSAILLES. 1855
a very pretty attention. We then returned to the ball and
the dancing began.'
The Empress did not dance.6 The Queen danced two
quadrilles, the first with the Emperor, the second with Prince
Napoleon. In these Prince Albert joined, dancing first with
the Princess Mathilde, and afterwards with the Princess of
Augustenburg. Several of the guests were then presented to
Her Majesty, among others, one who was afterwards to visit
the halls of the palace of Versailles under very different cir
cumstances, — Count Bismarck, then Prussian Minister at
Frankfort. He is described as ' very Russian and Kreuz-
zeitungj and as having said, in answer to the Queen's ob
servation, 'how beautiful Paris was,' — ' Sogar schoner als
Petersburg'' (even more beautiful than Petersburg}. Dan
cing was then resumed, the Queen waltzing with the Em
peror, 'who waltzes very quietly' .... 'This over, we
waited in the celebrated ce'd-de-bceuf, where Louis XIV.'s
courtiers waited for him pov.r etre au lever, and which the
ball-room opens into. It was beautifully furnished for the
occasion with Beauvais tapestry.
* We waited till all the company had gone in to supper,
and then began our procession, the guards, officers, £c.,
walking before us. We walked through a number of fine
rooms and a long gallery to the theatre, where the supper was.
The sight it presented was truly magnificent. The whole
stage was covered in, and four hundred people sat down to
supper at forty small tables of ten each, each presided over
by a lady, and nicely selected, — all by the Empress's own
desire and arrangement. There were many garlands of
flowers, and the whole was beautifully lit up with innumerable
chandeliers. The boxes were full of spectators, and a band
was playing, but not visible. We sat at a small table in the
centre box, with only the Emperor and Empress, the two
8 The Empress was at this time enceinte, and in very delicate health.
1855 MORNING AT ST. CLOUD. 343
children, Prince Napoleon, Princess Mathilde, and Prince
Adalbert. It was one of the finest and most magnificent
sights we had ever witnessed ; there had not been a ball at
Versailles since the time of Louis XVI., and the present one
had been arranged after a print of a fete given by Louis
XV. The supper over, we returned to the Salle ties Olaces,
where there was one more waltz, which the Emperor danced
with Vicky. . . .
' It was near two when we left. . . . The Emperor, as
he led me away, said, " C'est terrible, quece soit Uav ant-dernier
soir ! '' which I was equally sorry for. I observed, I hoped
he would come to England again, to which he replied, " Most
certainly. Mais, n'est-ce pas, vous reviendrez ? Comme nous
nous connaissons maintenant, nous pouvons oiler nous
voir a Windsor et a Fontainebleau sans grande ceremonie,
n'est-ce pas ? " I replied, that this would give me great plea
sure, which it certainly would. ... It was past two when
we got home, much delighted, and the children in ecstasies,
and past three before we got to bed.'
Sunday, 26th August. — This was Prince Albert's birthday.
It is thus the entries for the day begin.
' This dearest of days was not ushered in as usual, nor
spent at home as I could have wished ; but my dear Albert
was pleased, and it was spent with those who truly appreciate
him. May Grod ever bless and protect him for many, many
years to come, and may we ever be together to our lives' end !
' The morning was beautiful, and, when I was dressed,
Albert came in. I gave him at a table surrounded by a
wreath a very fine bronze of the celebrated Belgian group,
" Le Lion Amoureux" and some pretty Alliance and Crimean
studs, the third button having a blank, I hope for Sebastopol.
The Emperor joined us and we breakfasted. Immediately
after breakfast the Emperor said, that he had some music of
his own composition in honour of Albert's birthday. He took
344 CONVERSATION WITH EMPEROR 1855
us to the balcony of Albert's dressing-room, which over
looks the courtyard, where were assembled 300 drummers,
with their several tambour-majors. Upon our appearing the
Emperor gave them the signal, " Commencez ! " on which
they all, as if they were one man, began a splendid roll of
drums in a particular manner, which is only given upon the
jour de ran. They repeated this twice, and then went away
cheering. It was very fine, and very kind of the Emperor.
He is particularly fond of it.'
In the course of this morning, while the Emperor drove
the Queen through the Park of St. Cloud in his own phaeton,
a very interesting conversation took place. ' I said to the
Emperor that as he was always so very frank in all he said
to me, and wished that I should be the same, I was very
anxious to tell him something, " que favais bien a coeur,
qu'il comprit" and this was, that he should understand on
what footing I was with the Orleans family ; — that they were
my friends and relations, and that I could not drop them in
their adversity, but that they were very discreet, and politics
were not touched upon between us. The Emperor replied,
that he quite understood this, and felt that I could not
abandon those who were in misfortune. I rejoined, that I
felt certain this was the Emperor's feeling ; but that other
people tried, and Walewski was one, to put a great stress on
my communications with the family, and to make me under
stand that the Emperor would be very much displeased.
He replied, " that was just like Walewski. . . . Commenous
tiommes une fois sur ce sujet" he continued, he wished to
explain the motives which led him to confiscate the property
of the Orleans family, an action which had been much
attacked. He had no animosity to the family. He had
wished to leave all the Orleanist employes in their places, to
dismiss no one, and to receive every one, but that he had
discovered that their agents, encouraged by themselves
1855 AS TO ORLEANS FAMILY. 345
(though, on my observation, that I was sure they would not
conspire, he admitted that), were attempting to upset his
authority, and that then he felt he could not leave them
with such large possessions, which they would have the power
to use against the government. He had therefore pursued
the course, that had been pursued before, of obliging them
to sell their property within six months. But he repeated
that he had " aucune animosite" and he hoped, I had told
the Queen that it would give him pleasure, if she passed
through France on her way to Spain. I could not make
much further remark, beyond saying that they had felt the con
fiscation very much, and that they were in consequence much
more bitter than they would otherwise have been, at least,
they had been at the time, for now the subject was never
mentioned between us. I praised the Princes, and the Queen,
their discretion, &c. The Emperor said, in conclusion of his
explanation about the confiscation, that their agents were in
constant communication with his enemies, even " avec ceux
qui prechent Vassassinat" I said, I could hardly credit
this. They were, I was sure, incapable of such conduct. I,
Jiowever, added, that naturally all exiles were inclined to
conspire, which he did not deny, and which indeed he had
practised himself. . . .
c A curious conversation, but which I was greatly relieved
to have had, for with my feelings of sincerity, I could not
bear that there should be anything between us, now that the
Alliance is so firmly and intimately established, and still
more since we personally are on so intimate and friendly a
footing. I was very anxious to get out what I had to say
on the subject, and not to have this untouchable ground
between us. Stockmar, so far back as last winter, suggested
and advised, that this course should be pursued. During
this conversation the Emperor again proposed — he had done
so last Sunday — to take us to see the Chapelle de St. Ferdi-
346 AT THE CHAPEL OF ST. FERDINAND. 1855
nand, built on the spot where the poor Duke of Orleans
died.'
English service was read at noon. After this ' both the
Emperor and Empress most kindly gave Albert presents, the
former a picture by Meissonier, the finest thing in the
Exhibition. . . . The Emperor kept constantly asking me,
through Lady Ely, what Albert would like to have ; and when
I said at last, I know how much Albert admired this picture,
the Emperor instantly sent for it, and gave it to him. So
very kind. The Empress gave him a beautiful Poked'1
carved in ivory, and handsomely mounted. The presents
were placed in the luncheon room. . . .'
In the afternoon the visit to the Chapelle de St. Ferdi
nand was paid by the Queen and Prince in company with
their Imperial hosts. As they came out of this chapel, of
which some of the most beautiful features are by Baron
Triqueti, who lived to design the art decorations of the
Memorial Chapel to the Prince at Windsor, a woman from
the opposite house, where the Cure who attended us lives,
brought two medals in a box, which the Emperor took from
her, paying for them himself, and giving them to me comme
souvenir. They contained the heads of poor Chartres [the
late Duke of Orleans] and Paris, with some lines in allusion
to the latter being the hope of France, and with a repre
sentation of the chapel on the back. Strange that the
Emperor should have bought them ! '
A dinner party, followed by a concert of classical music,
' which Albert was much pleased with, but which bored the
Emperor,' wound up the evening.
' Monday , 27th August, St. Cloud I must write to
day, and here in my lovely dressing room, in this beautiful
St. Cloud, with the cool sound of the fountains in my ear, a
few parting words. I am deeply grateful for these eight very
7 This cup is now at Balmoral.
i855 DEPARTURE FROM PARIS, 347
happy days, and for the delight of seeing such beautiful and
interesting places and objects, and for the reception which
we have met with in Paris, and in France generally. The
union of the two nations, and of the two Sovereigns, for there
is a great friendship sprung up between us, is of the greatest
importance ! May God bless these two countries, and may
He specially protect the precious life of the Emperor, and
may this happy union ever continue for the benefit of the
world !
'A beautiful morning, which made the dear place look
only more lovely, and the departure even more sad. ... At
length at ten we were ready to go, and the Emperor came,
saying the Empress was ready, but " ne pent tfa/rracher" and
if I would come to her room, it would make her come. When
we went in, the Emperor called to her, " Eugenie, la Heine e$t
la ; " and she came and gave me a beautiful fan, and a rose
and heliotrope from the garden, and Vicky a beautiful brace
let, set with rubies and diamonds, containing her hair, with
which Vicky was delighted. We started at half-past ten, the
Emperor and Empress going with us. I was sorely grieved
to leave this charming St. Cloud. The morning was more
beautiful than ever, though intensely hot. The crowds
great everywhere, beginning with the town of St. Cloud,
where we generally (as also in other places) saw some poor
wounded soldiers from the Crimea, including some of my
favourites, the Zouaves. Along the whole route there were
immense crowds, all most friendly. The Arc de Triomphe,
under which we drove almost daily, had never been driven
under before, except, I think, on one great occasion by the
Emperor himself, and when the " cendres de Napoleon"
passed through it.8 All these things are striking and valu
able, as indicating the altered feeling of the country.'
8 This Arch, -which is generally associated exclusively with the name of
the first Napoleon, was begun by him in 1806. On the 1st of April, 1810,
348 REVIEW AT BOULOGNE. 1855
At the Tuileries adieu was said, amid no small emotion, to
the Empress, and the Royal guests proceeded in state, ac
companied by the Emperor and Prince Napoleon, to the
Strasbourg Railway Station, where they were met by all the
Ministers and Municipal authorities. The same cordial
welcome which had greeted them in going to Paris awaited
them at the various towns which they passed on their way
back to Boulogne, which was reached at half-past five. After
resting a short time at the Hotel du Pavilion, which is close
to the beach, facing the sea, ' we drove down at once,' Her
Majesty writes, c to the sands, where were assembled all the
troops of the camp, 36,000 infantry, besides cavalry, lancers,
and dragoons, and the gendarmerie. We drove down the
lines, which were immensely deep, quite a forest of bayonets.
The effect they produced, with the background of the calm
blue sea, and the setting sun, which threw a glorious crimson
light over all — for it was six o'clock — was most magnificent.'
Several of the officers and men were then decorated by the
Emperor with the Cross of the Legion of Honour, after which
came the usual march past. As to this it is observed :
f They walk much looser than our men, but they keep their
time well and their appearance and step are very soldier
like. . . . Near the end of the march past our squadron
saluted, and indeed it was one of the not least remarkable of
the many striking events and contrasts with former times,
which took placs during this visit, that at this very place, on
these very sands, Napoleon I. reviewed his army, which was
to invade England, Nelson's fleet lying, where our squadron
when the Empress Maria Louisa made her triumphal entry into Paris, she
passed under a wooden structure reared above what had then been built of the
Arch, and which represented what it was intended to be. The Arch was un
finished at the time of the fall of Napoleon, the scaffolding was removed, and
for a time it seemed as if the work would not be proceeded with. However,
Charles X. set to work to complete it, intending to use it as a memorial of the
exploits of the Due d'Angouleme in Spain. But the original design was re
sumed by Louis Philippe, and it was completed in 1836.
i8ss DEPARTURE FROM BOULOGNE. 349
lay, watching that very army. Now our squadron saluted
Napoleon III. while his army was filing past the Queen of
England, several of the bands playing " Rule Britannia ! "
.... The sight of the troops as they filed off in their
separate battalions of 800 each along the sea-shore, the setting
sun gilding the thousands of bayonets, lances, &c., was in
describably beautiful.'
The Queen and Prince now drove to the camps of Honvault
and Ambleteuse. By the time they had inspected these, ( the
moon was rising, like a crimson ball, and giving a beautiful
effect to the darkening sky and the dim twilight. I had a
cantiniere called up to the carriage, and looked at her dress
and her little barrel. She was very tidy, clean, and well
spoken. I wish we had them in our army. They must
always be married, and if they wish to remain in the regi
ment, and their husbands die or are killed, they must marry
again within the year.'
At length came the hour of parting. 4 At eleven o'clock,
after having dined, we got into the carriages. The streets
and houses of the town were one blaze of illuminations and
fireworks. There were salutes, bands playing, great cheering,
and, to crown all, an exquisite moon, shining brilliantly over
everything. It was a very fine and moving sight. The
Emperor led me on board, followed by his whole suite, as he
wished to go with us a little way out to sea. We glided
out of the harbour, I with a heavy heart. . . .
4 When out of the port, we took the Emperor, who was in
perfect amazement at the size of the yacht, all over it below ;
he wishes to build one, smaller, for himself. I said he
should build one the same size, to which he replied : " Cela va
pour la Reine des Mers, mais pas pour un terrestrien
comme moi." When we came on deck, Colonel Fleury told
the Emperor he must leave, or his small yacht, V Ariel,
could not re-enter the port.
350 RETURN TO OSBORNE. 1855
4 We thanked the Emperor much for all his kindness and
for this delightful visit. He said : " Vous reviendrez ? " and
we hoped he would come to England; I embraced him twice,
and he shook hands very warmly with Albert and the children.
We followed him to the ladder, and here I once more squeezed
his hand and embraced him, saying : u Encore une fois,
adieu, Sire ! " We looked over the side of the ship, and
watched them getting into the barge. The Emperor called
out: "Adieu, Madame, an revoir:" to which I replied:
" Je Pespere bien." We heard the splash of the oars, and
saw the barge lit by the moon and numbers of blue lights,
which we had on board the yacht, row up to the Ariel, and
the Emperor and the rest go on board the yacht. Then we
sent up endless rockets. We waited a little while for the
Fairy to bring up the baggage, and watched the Imperial
yacht which passed us, which our men cheered, while we
waved our handkerchiefs, and then all was still, all over ! It
was past twelve when the Emperor left, and we stayed talking
with Lord Clarendon till one.'
By half-past eight next morning the yacht cast anchor
below Osborne, where Prince Alfred and his younger brothers
were waiting upon the beach. f Near the house were Lenchen
and Louise, and in the house poor dear Alice, who was quite
upset at seeing us.' The calm sweet home after the stir and
splendour of the last ten days is brought vividly before us in
these few simple words. The Queen sums up the account,
of which we have only been able to borrow a comparatively
small portion, with the following remarks : —
' Strange indeed are the dispensations and ways of Provi
dence. Who ever could have thought that this same man, this
Emperor, towards whom we certainly were not, since Decem
ber 1851, well disposed, against whom so much was and could
be said, whose life had been so chequered, could from out
ward circumstances, and his own sincere, straightforward
1855 CHARACTER OF NAPOLEON III. 351
conduct towards this country, and moderation and wisdom
generally, become not only the staunchest ally and friend of
England, but our personal friend !
' I have since talked frequently with Albert, who is natu
rally much calmer, and particularly much less taken by
people, much less under personal influence, than I am. He
quite admits that it is extraordinary, how very much at
tached one becomes to the Emperor, when one lives with
him quite at one's ease and intimately, as we have done
during the last ten days, for eight, ten, twelve, and, to-day,
even fourteen hours a day. He is so quiet, so simple, naif
even, so pleased to be informed about things which he does
not know, so gentle, so full of tact, dignity and modesty,
so full of respect and kind attention towards us, never saying
a word, or doing a thing, which could put me out or embar
rass me. I know few people, whom I have felt invo
luntarily more inclined to confide in and speak unreservedly
to — I should not fear saying anything to him. I felt —
I do not know how to express it — safe with him. His
society is particularly agreeable and pleasant ; there is some
thing fascinating, melancholy, and engaging, which draws you
to him, in spite of any prevention you may have against him,
and certainly without the assistance of any outward advan
tages of appearance, though I like his face. He undoubtedly
has a most extraordinary power of attaching people to him !
The children are very fond of him ; to them also his kindness
was very great, but at the same time most judicious. Then,
lie is so fond of Albert, appreciates him so thoroughly, and
shows him so much confidence. In fine, I shall always look
back on this visit to France, not only on account of the de
lightful and splendid things we saw and enjoyed, but on the
time we passed with the Emperor, as one of the pleasantest
and most interesting periods of my life ! The Empress, too,
has a great charm, and we are all very fond of her.'
352
CHAPTER LXVII.
WHILE the feelings inspired by the incidents of the last
ten days were still fresh and warm, both the Queen and
Prince wrote to the Emperor of the French to express their
gratitude for the personal kindness of the Empress and him
self, and satisfaction at the prospect of a closer intimacy
between France and England, to which the cordiality of their
reception warranted them in looking forward.1 A few words
of the Emperor's reply to the Prince suffice to show the hold
upon his regard which the Prince's high qualities had estab
lished. ' Xeed I say,' he writes, ' that the more I know you,
the greater is my esteem for your character, and my friend
ship for your person ? Of this you must be convinced, for \\ e
know by intuition those who love us. I regretted much the
shortness of your stay, for where a desire to do good exists,
the more people are together, the better do they understand
each other.'
There were many letters to be written by the Prince im
mediately after the return to Osborne, in acknowledgment
of the congratulations on his birthday, and to those who were
looking eagerly for his report of the events of the last few
days. Not the least interesting of these was the following
to the King of the Belgians :—
1 Osborne, 29th August, 1855.
6 My dear Uncle, — We cannot be sufficiently thankful for
the success which has attended our expedition to Paris.
1 These letters, with the Emperor's replies, will Le found in the Appendix.
1855 LETTER BY THE PRINCE. 353
One day later, and we should not have been able to reach
Boulogne, and during a heavy gale that lasted for three days
hosts of vessels had to run for it to the Downs. In Paris we
had the most glorious weather, no accident of any kind
occurred, none of the festivities miscarried, no man's feelings
were wounded (as on occasions of this kind, where so many
personal vanities are brought into play, so generally happens),
the public was inspired by a daily growing enthusiasm, and
on good terms with us, and with itself, the troops were superb,
the festivities fine and on a grand scale (grossartig schori),
the Emperor and Empress cordial and friendly, our own suite
thoroughly pleased, the children well-behaved, and at the
same time highly delighted. In short, everything went off
to a wish, which is always a great chance where what had
to be done demanded such difficult combinations, as were
recaiired here. That the results of the visit will be most
beneficial politically, I cannot for a moment doubt.
' Paris is signally beautified by the Rue de Rivoli, the
Boulevard de Strasbourg, the completion of the Louvre, the
great open square in front of the Hotel de Ville, the clearing
away of all the small houses which surrounded Notre Dame, by
the fine Napoleon barracks, the completion of the Palais de
Justice, and restoration of the Sainte Chapelle, and especially
by the laying out of the ornamental grounds in the Bois de
Boulogne, which really may be said to vie with the finest
English parks. How all this could have been done in so
short a time, no one comprehends. On the other hand, a
painful impression was produced by Neuilly laid in ruins,
with grass growing over them, and by the chapel of St.
Ferdinand, with the beautiful monument to the Duke of
Orleans. Both of these spots we visited with the Emperor.
Strange ! No less remarkable than that, after the great
review, we went down in our uniforms, by torchlight (for
it was now dark) with him and Prince Napoleon into the
YOL. III. A A
354 LETTER TO KING LEOPOLD. 1855
tomb of Napoleon, while the organ of the Church of the
Invalides played " God save the Queen ; " and that 40,000
men defiled before us upon the beach at Boulogne, the spot
from which Napoleon was to start his invading army, and
that whilst our fleet "saluted us from the very anchorage
which Nelson traversed for the purpose of preventing the in
vasion, many of the French regimental bands played '• Rule
Britannia ! " in reply. So numerous were the strange im
pressions wrought by the contrast of past with present, that
one could often only wonder. Thus we supped at Versailles
in the theatre where the gardes du corps held their famous
banquet, and even sat in the box in which Marie Antoinette
showed herself to them ; Victoria made her toilette in her
boudoir, the ball-room was decorated after Louis XV.'s last
ball, &c. &c.
' Little was said about politics, beyond the strongest assur
ances of persevering loyally in the war, until it shall be
brought to a satisfactory close. The French are now within
60 yards of the Malakoff, and we within 120 of the Redan ;
the new Russian army was beaten in the field on the 16th,
and must have lost 15,000 men on the occasion, for 3,200
dead were buried during the truce. The Russian cavalry
must be at its last gasp for want of fodder, and the garrison
of Sebastopol crippled by the numbers of sick and wounded.
God send a happy issue to it all ! ! and that would soon come,
had we one General-in-Chief.'
The Prince sent a copy of this letter the same day to Baron
Stockmar, writing to him at the same time as follows : —
' We got back here safely yesterday. I send you copies of
some travelling impressions, which I have just despatched to
Uncle Leopold, so as not to be going twice over the same
ground. A difficult expedition has been carried through with
i855 TO BARON STOCKMAR. 355
the most complete success, and will be productive of lasting
advantage. Our relations with the Emperor have become
more and more confidential and direct, and the alliance gives
to the edifice he is rearing a certain weight and solidity
(Gehalt) which cannot be improvised.
'Victoria has borne all the fatigues very well, and the for
her really great exertions which she has made to please the
people, and to call their friendly feelings into play, have met
with the fullest recognition, and evoked great enthusiasm for
her, in which all parties appear glad to have found a point
of union.2 You will be pleased to hear how well both the
children behaved. Nothing could be more unembarrassed,
more modest, or more friendly. They have made themselves
general favourites, too, — especially the Prince of Wales, qui
est si gentil. As the French are sarcastic, and not readily
partial to strangers, this is so much the more important.
4 1 am in the midst of the misery of having to celebrate
my birthday, and answering a host of letters of congratu
lation, besides unpacking and putting things straight, pick
ing up the arrears caused by our journey, and preparing for
our departure for Scotland, so I must conclude. We go
north on the 5th, and shall occupy the new house. Remem
ber, your room is ready, and waiting for you to consecrate
it, and send me a line to say if you are coming. The
mountain air will do you good.'
2 Strong confirmation of this was given in a letter from the Princess Lieven
to her most intimate friend in England, from which the following extract wafe
sent (16th of September) by Lord Clarendon to the Queen : —
' La visite de la Untie a ete une perfection dc tout point savf le retard du
premier jour. Pour tout le reste, curiosite, bienveillance dans le public, bonne
reception partout, fetes magnifiques, temps superbe, bonne humeur, en hauten has.
La Reine ravie, emerveillee, enchantee de son hdte, temoignant son plaiair de
tout. On Ta trouvee parfaitement gracieuse, toujours reine, toujours droite,
tournure chnrmante. Voi/a la verite vraie, car cest tout le monde qui le redit.'
In sending this extract Lord Clarendon says : ' Princess Lieven's salon and
entourage were not pleased with the visit, and she herself is in no friendly mood
towards England, but the force of truth prevailed at the moment of writing.'
A A 2
356 LETTER TO DUCHESS OF KENT. 1855
The Duchess of Kent was then at Abergeldie, and had sent
the Prince a favourable account of the new house at Balmoral,
which had just been partially completed. In acknowledging
her birthday good wishes and gift, he writes to her : —
' I send you my most hearty thanks for your telegrams, for
your dear letter, which I received while still in France, and
for the second, written on the 26th, which reached me to-day,
as well as for the beautiful clock, which made a great figure
upon my table of presents to-day. You see, therefore, that
I have much cause for gratitude. The clock shall accompany
me to Balmoral, and take up its abiding-place upon my
mantle-piece there.
' I am glad you like the building, about which I am very
curious.
' I shall say little about Paris, as I want to keep your
curiosity alive for all that will have to be told you by word
of mouth. You can then ask, too, about the points most in
teresting to yourself. The whole journey has been " a perfect
success," and has been unmistakeably watched over and
favoured by heaven ; and there is not the smallest circum
stance I can think of which I would have wished otherwise.
Victoria bore the great fatigues remarkably well, and won
the hearts of all by her endeavours to make herself agreeable
to the people. I am bound to praise the children greatly.
They behaved extremely well, and pleased everybody. The
task was no easy one for them, but they discharged it with
out embarrassment, and with natural simplicity. I have
found the black shawl, and purpose laying it at your feet at
Abergeldie — but not in the mud, as Sir Walter Raleigh did
his cloak.
' Now farewell ! Ever and always your devoted nephew
and son.
'Osborne, 29th August, 1855.'
1855 LETTER TO DUCHESS OF COBURG. 357
Similar acknowledgments were also sent by the Prince the
same day to the Dowager Duchess of Coburg : —
( My heart's thanks for your dear lines, and good wishes
for my birthday, which completes three dozen of years for
me ! They reached me at St. Cloud. The beautiful picture
which you announce will give me great pleasure, as every
thing does that comes from you. The 26th (being Sunday)
we solemnised in English quietude under the Imperial roof.
Nineteen years ago I was in Paris with Ernest and Papa, and
I have not been there since. You may imagine what a
strange impression so many changes must have produced.
Neuilly, where we were then received, now lies in ruins, and
the grass grows upon its site. The Duke of Orleans was then
alive, and unmarried ; Marie and Clementine, daughters of
the house ; Nemours, Aumale, and Montpensier were at
school ; Joinville a naval cadet. All this is vanished as if
before the wind, and in its stead we brought with us two
children, almost fully grown.
' We have been received everywhere with incredible enthu
siasm, and cannot say enough of the kindness of the Emperor
and Empress. We anticipate the best results from this visit,
foremost among which must be the persistent prosecution of
the war, which to you will scarcely appear in so advantageous
a light. . . .
6 We purpose making our escape on the 5th to our moun
tain home, Balmoral. We are sorely in want of the moral
rest, and the bodily exercise.3
' Osborne, 30th August, 1855.'
Halting in Edinburgh for a night upon the way, the Court
3 ' After that magnificent Paris, with all its splendour, and brilliancy, and
fetes, &c., it will be like a golden dream to you, when you are in the Highlands
amongst hills, and woods, and glens, but it will be very refreshing, and quiet
ing, and agreeable. May you enjoy it, my dearest Victoria. — Letter to the
Queen, 1st September, from her Sister the Princess of Hohenlohe-Langenburg.
358 NEW HOUSE AT BALMORAL. 1855
reached Balmoral on the 7th, where the Queen and Prince
found the principal part of the new house ready for their
occupation, and, as the Prince notes in his Diary, ' already
very comfortable.5 The great tower was half up, and the
wing which connects it with the body of the castle was
roofed. The principal terrace was also completed, but large
earthworks still remained to be carried out in the hollow in
front of the house. Here was something to distract the
Prince's attention pleasantly from the grave desk work in
which, even during his so-called holiday, so much of his time
was passed.
' Strange, very strange, it seemed to me,' Her Majesty writes
(Leaves from a Journal), l to drive past, indeed, through, the old
house, the connecting part between it and the offices being
broken through. The new house is beautiful. . . . An old shoe
was thrown after us for good luck when we entered the hall.
The house is charming, the rooms delightful, the furniture,
papers, everything perfection. The view from the windows of
our rooms, and from the library, drawing-room, &c. below them,
of the valley of the Dee, with the mountains in the background,
which one could never see from the old house, is quite beautiful.'
The new house was soon to be gladdened by good news from
the seat of war. On the 8th came intelligence by telegram,
that the fire upon Sebastopol had been re-opened on the 5th
with effect, and that the French guns had destroyed one of
the ships in the harbour. Next day brought news of the
destruction of another of the ships, and of a great part of the
city being on fire. A succession of telegrams on the 1 Oth told
of the rapidly approaching close of a struggle, unparalleled for
the tenacity and valour on both sides with which it had been
carried on. First came one from General Simpson, dated
eleven P.M. on the 8th, telling that the Malakoff was in pos
session of the French, but that our assault on the Redan had
failed. This was followed by another, dated 10.9 A.M. on the
1855 FALL OF SEVASTOPOL. 359
9th, announcing that Sebastopol was in the possession of the
Allies, and that the south side of the town had been evacuated
by the enemy, after they had exploded their magazines and
set fire to the town. Simultaneously with this came a
telegram from Lord Clarendon to the Queen, with copy of
one from General Pelissier, dated 8 P.M. on the 9th, stating
that the Russians had sunk their steamers, and that the
city was one vast scene of conflagration. Lastly came one
announcing that Prince Gortschakoff had asked for an armis
tice to enable him to remove the remainder of his wounded.
In the Leaves from a Journal a sketch is given of what
passed at Balmoral on this evening, which it will not be out
of place to recall here. The time is after dinner :—
' All were in constant expectation of more telegraphic de
spatches. At half-past ten o'clock two arrived, one for me, and
one for Lord Granville. I began reading mine, which was from
Lord Clarendon, with details from Marshal Pelissier of the
further destruction of the Russian ships ; and Lord Granville
said, " I have still better news ; " on which he read, " From
General Simpson, Sebastopol is in the liands of the Allies." God
be praised for it. Our delight was great ; but we could hardly
believe the good news, and from having so long, so anxiously
expected it, one could not realise the actual fact.
' Albert said they should go at once and light the bonfire which
had been prepared when the false report of the fall of the town
arrived last year, and had remained ever since, waiting to be lit.
On the 5th of November, the day of the battle of Inkermann,
the wind upset it, strange to say ; and now again, most strangely,
it only seemed to wait for our return to be lit.
' The new house seems to be lucky indeed, for, from the first
moment of our arrival, we have had good news. In a few
minutes, Albert and all the gentlemen, in every species of attire,
sallied forth, followed by all the servants, and gradually by all
the population of the village — keepers, gillies, workmen — up to
the top of the cairn. We waited, and saw them light the bon
fire ; accompanied by general cheering. It blazed forth brilliantly,
and we could see the numerous figures surrounding it — some
360 FALL OF SEBASTOPOL. 1855
dancing, all shouting — Ross playing his pipes, and Grant and
Macdonald firing off guns continually. . . . About three-quarters
of an hour after, Albert came down, and said the scene had been
wild and exciting beyond everything. The people had been
drinking healths in whisky, and were in great ecstasy. . . . We
remained till a quarter to twelve ; and just as I was undressing,
all the people came down under the windows, the pipes playing,
the people singing, firing off guns, and cheering, first for me,
then for Albert, the Emperor of the French, and " the downfall
of Sebastopol." '
One of the first acts of the Queen was to telegraph to the
Emperor of the French in these words : 4 ' We congratulate the
Emperor with all our hearts on the glorious news of the fall
of Sebastopol, which we know will give him as much pleasure
and satisfaction as it does to us. We have at length wit
nessed the successful result of all our labours and sufferings.'
At the same time Lord Panmure was requested to send Her
Majesty's warmest congratulations to General Simpson and
General Pelissier.
To Baron Stockmar, the friend with whom of all others
he would most have wished to discuss the probable results
of the fall of Sebastopol, the Prince wrote as fellows : —
( I must write you a line, as I cannot pay you a visit in
your room, to share my joy with you over the fall of Sebas
topol. Our bonfire on Craig Gowan, opposite the house, the
setting up of which you will remember when the false news
of the untraceable Tatar arrived, and which to our sorrow
we had to leave behind us when we left Balmoral last year —
which was, moreover, blown down by the gale on the 5th of
November, Inkermann day, and found by us on our return
this year scattered on the ground in melancholy plight —
4 On the 8th a lunatic named Bellemarre was foiled in an attempt to
assassinate the Emperor at the door of the Italian Opera. He mistook the
carriage, and was seized before he could fire the pistols, of which he had one
in each hand.
i855 LETTER TO BARON STOCKMAR. 361
blazed out magnificently about eleven o'clock on the evening
of the 10th. It illuminated all the peaks round about ; and
the whole scattered population of the valleys understood
the sign, and made for the mountain, where we performed
towards midnight a veritable Witches' dance, supported by
whisky.
' The result of all these unspeakable exertions and suffer
ings is truly gratifying in the highest sense. We are still
quite without details, further than that the assault upon the
8th cost us alone 2,000 men : we may set down the loss of
the French at double that number, because they delivered
the assault at three points, and were orily able to take the
Malakoff. The Eussians must have sustained fearful losses,
as to which, however, they will probably say nothing. The
result has proved that those people were quite right who main
tained that the Malakoff was the key of the position. Never
theless, from September of las-t year till the end of February,
the French besieged the west side merely, and our troops upon
the right did not extend so as to overlap the Malakoff. The
siege upon the right dates, therefore, from the beginning of
March ; but it was the end of May before the French, under
Pelissier, undertook to assault the Mamelon and the outworks.
Since that time the engineers' work has made constant and
rapid progress, and had advanced to within ten paces of the
Malakoff. (The attack of the 18th June was a blundering
episode, prematurely accelerated by the success of the 7th.)
Every twenty-four hours cost the French, however, 200 men,
and us close upon 60 ! This being the case, whatever the losses
may have been in the assault, the result to us is a great saving of
life, when we take into account how much we gain upon the
whole, by the fact of the entire army being now set free. Every
twenty-four hours' cannonade cost the Russians 1,000 men,
because they were necessarily so closely packed together. A
further fact ascertained is, that the vertical fire of bombs from
362 STATE OF THE ALLIED ARMIES 1855
mortars, which were thought to have been superseded by the
invention of Paixhans and horizontal bombs, is nevertheless
indispensable. The French, as well as ourselves, have since
June brought a number into line, while the Eussians had very
few ; and, over and above this, we had 118 guns, of which the
smallest calibre was thirty-two pounds, and the largest eighty-
six pounds, in position, and the French about 200. We had
89 mortars (of which the greatest number were thirteen inches
diameter) and the French 1 20. It is not easy to estimate the
guns of the Eussians, but they could not have been less than
800. At the last they must have run quite out of ammu
nition, since we destroyed their foundries.
'Poor Seymour5 has been wounded for the second time by
a fragment of a grenade at the back of the head ; still, it
is only a flesh wound, and he will get over it. What the
Generals will do now, we cannot tell. I hope they will not
rest till they have driven the Eussians fairly out of the
Crimea. I imagine they will not retain the north side long,
for they would have quite the same difficulty on the north
side in finding supplies as they had in provisioning the
garrison of the city, without any compensation for their pains
beyond that of being able to contemplate the lost city and
the shattered fleet. I would embark 80,000 men with all
possible despatch, and march from Eupatoria upon the Strait
of Perekop or Simpheropol, and so either capture the whole
disorganised army, or force it to a disastrous (unh&Uvollen)
retreat. The Eussian army is frightfully demoralised
(angegri/en\
4 Except the first corps cVarmee, and the Guards, and
perhaps the half of the Grenadiers, all the corps d'armee are
in the Crimea. Thirteen divisions of infantry, 6 battalions
of reserve, 8 ditto rifles, 30,000 men, sailors, and marines,
5 Now General Sir Francis Seymour, the same who, our readers may
remember, accompanied the Prince in his tour in Italy in 1839.
1855 /Ar THE CRIMEA. 363
52 batteries of foot artillery, 8 batteries of horse artillery,
with 64 guns, and 22,000 cavalry (including Cossacks), have
at different times been sent in ; and, counting in 10,000
militia, the strength of the Eussian army in the Crimea at
the present time scarcely comes up to 130,000, and these not
in the best condition! Our forces are 110,000 French,
35,000 English, 12,000 Sardinians, 54,000 Turks. What we
want is a united command.
6 Politics on the Continent are now likely to incline more
decidedly towards the Western Powers, and Austria should
have every reason to feel a marked increase in her courage.
I have read Diezel's last pamphlet on the formation of a
National Party in Grermany with the greatest interest. It
contains so much that is true, and is written with so much
clearness and moderation, and at the same time with so much
spirit, that it cannot fail to produce a decided effect.*5
' Prince Fritz William comes here to-morrow evening. I
have received a very friendly letter from the Princess of
Prussia.
'Balmoral, 13th September, 1855.'
While all were waiting anxiously for the details of what
had led to the fall of Sebastopol, Lord Clarendon forwarded
to the Queen a communication he had received from the
Duke of Newcastle written on the 30th of August from the
camp there. It went in very great detail into the state of
the Allied armies, and the manner in which they were handled,
and, unluckily for the character of the Duke as a prophet,
was more of the nature of a Jeremiad of coming woe and
6 'I have been reading a very excellent new "brochure" by Diezel : '•'•Die
~BVdimg einer Rationalen Parted in Deutschland ; eine Nothwendigkeit in der
jetzigcn Crisis Europrfs" I am afraid they will suppress it in most parts of
poor Germany. . . . There are Albert's words in it ; but of what use to our
miserable people? Still it is written and printed, and I shall do my best to
make it circulate. Oh, if I could but be a champion of liberty to my country I*
— Letter fr,om the Queen's Sister to. the Que^n^. 1st September, !So5.
364 LETTER OF DUKE OF NEWCASTLE. 1855
disaster, than the herald of the victory so soon to follow.7
Both Commanders-in-chief were equally condemned. General
Simpson appears ' never to be doing, always mooning. He
has no plan, no opinion, no hope but from the chapter of
accidents.' The command of the French army, added the
Duke, ' is in hands quite as unfit. I believe Pelissier's officers
have no ^confidence in him, and I know his soldiers dislike
him.' In short, according to the Duke, the Eussians would
quite possibly blow up the south side of Sebastopol, but
certainly we had no plan for taking it, if it was not given.
The Duke had no good to say of any of the armies, except
that of the Sardinians under General La Marmora ; but he
concluded his long indictment, by asking Lord Clarendon to
read it
1 With full allowance for the feelings of a man, who sees little
that is cheering out here but British valour and good conduct,
and who, when he looks back to his country, sees little else than
British failure and misconduct. I am grieved beyond measure
at what has occurred at home since I left it. If I had not chil
dren at home, and a name to support in my own country, I should
linger long in Circassia, or anywhere else, for I see no chance of
public usefulness in such a state of things as we are now reduced
to. I often think of our dear Queen, and feel how completely
she is, not only our main, but our only stay. There is still
some little chivalry and much loyalty in England ; and the
throne, occupied as it now is, may keep us above the waters, but
there is no longer buoyancy in any public men. Never at any
former time was the country without a man whom, rightly or
7 There were croaking prophets at home to whom the fall of Sebastopol
was an unwelcome surprise. In a letter from Lord Palmerston (20th of
September) to Lord Clarendon, of which there is a copy among the Prince's
papers, he says, speaking of another false prophecy, that it was like an eminent
statesman's (whom he names) ' confident declarations made a few days before
he heard of the fall of Sebastopol, that the town would never be taken.
Many people, especially statesmen out of place, have a wonderful fancy for
making prophecies. The wise thing is to deal with circumstances as they
arise, and not to be always foretelling what is to happen, remembering,
however, to make timely provision for the various events that may happen.'
1855 PRINCE'S REMARKS UPON IT. 365
wrongly, it looked upon with hope. Now we are all more or
less discredited. Your Government is weak, and by no means
popular, but the public has no favourites, whom, it wishes to see
in your places.'
In sending the Duke of Newcastle's letter to the Queen
Lord Clarendon sent with it a letter to himself from Lord
Panmure, with his remarks on the Duke's criticisms. The
news from Sebastopol was the best antidote to any discourage
ment the Duke's letter, obviously meant for the Cabinet as it
was, might have inspired, and Lord Panmure was able to dis
pose of his complaints about the shortcomings in supplies
of ammunition, clothing, stores, &c., by the announcement
that they had all been anticipated and provided for.
On the 17th of September, the Prince wrote, on behalf of
the Queen, to Lord Clarendon, returning this correspondence,
which he says they had read with much interest. Some
portions of this letter have a permanent value :—
6 1 am sorry,' the Prince writes, 6 that the Duke ever wrote
this letter. It is at all times hazardous for one going into a
camp and picking up information from this or that person,
and listening to the different stories flying about there, to
give an opinion upon plans of operation, military system, the
merit of different men in command, but it was particularly
so for the Duke, who fell quite into the ways of " our own
correspondent," and from very much the same causes. This
siege has been an anomalous one in every way, and my as
tonishment is, that the troops have borne 350 days' incessant
hard fighting with every possible discomfort, and deaths at
the rate of from 18 to 19,000 men during that period, without
grumbling at their commanders and Government much more.
' When the Duke speaks of the want of plan at the time he
wrote, it is nonsense, and the result has shown it. The only
plan ever gone upon since May was to work up to the
Malakoff and take it; which would cause the fall of the town,
366 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1855
but could not be done without the Kedan being equally
attacked, and the batteries on the Sapoune being pushed
sufficiently down to reach the shipping. This was an opera
tion of the greatest difficulty, costing the French 200, and us
60 men a night. Yet it was nobly persevered in. Now you
may say, this was done by the troops, and was no merit of
the commanders. Quite true. But it had to be done, and
the 'commanders could not get the town in any other way.
If they committed a fault, it was that of allowing the French
to besiege the west side from October till March, whilst we
could only go on with half the east side, ending opposite the
Malakoff, which our engineers, however, pointed out all along
as the key of the position.
' That the commanders seem now to be without a plan is
lamentable. But even this must be pronounced upon with
hesitation, as we know nothing of the condition of the two
armies since the assault, and their combined nature will make
it exceedingly difficult to allot the parts, and organise an
army for the field. I hope to God, it won't be a combined
one again, but an army (however organised) entrusted to one
leader. But this will be full of difficulty with Turks, Sar
dinians, French, and English. Pelissier cannot ride (from his
size), Simpson is too old, and also deficient as a horseman.
Omar Pasha is not trusted by the French, and is certainly
cautious. La Marmora has no claim to command the army.
' The contrast which the Duke establishes between the
Sardinian army and ours is most unfair. ... It has not done
a -day's work in the trenches, and but for the 16th (on the
Tschernaja) would not have heard a shot fired. Of course, it
used the three months' rest and leisure to organise itself as
well as possible, and still fell a greater victim to cholera than
any other force out there. However, all accounts agree in
representing the Sardinians as very fine troops. They have
the inestimable advantage, that they are commanded, like
1 85 5 ABOUT THE CRIMEAN WAR. 367
ours, by gentlemen, but have the great advantage over us,
that these gentlemen put the soldier above the gentleman,
whilst from our constitutional history and national habits, the
soldier is disliked, the officer almost seeks to excuse himself
for being an officer, by assuming as unsoldierlike a garment
and manner as he possibly can. The Sardinians would speak
of a soldierlike gentleman (the impression La Marmora made
upon the Duke), whilst we speak of a gentlemanlike officer,
like General Estcourt, Lord Burghersh, &c. &c. All our
civilian interference, now the increasing fashion, necessarily
must tend to increase this evil, which may finally cause the
ruin of our army. . . . '
The Duke of Newcastle, in the letter which we have quoted,
and in others addressed by him from the camp to Lord
Clarendon, called himself a grumbler, but, if so, he was a
grumbler of no common sort. He told his impressions only to
the Government, and in the belief, that by doing so he might
help them in the task, of which he had so well known the
burden. ' If I consulted my own interest,' he wrote, ' I should
either hold my tongue altogether, or publish abroad all I
write to you privately, and thus procure the character of an
" Administrative .Reformer," but I wish to do some good if I
can, though I confess I feel that the time for my doing so has
gone by.' By the time he wrote this, he had seen the attack
on the Malakoff, the success of which he imputed solely to
the accident of the Eussians being surprised by it, at the time
they had withdrawn from the tower for dinner. He also
witnessed the assault on the Eedan, that promised at first so
well, but was turned to failure from the inexperience of the
troops, 'gabion fighters and raw boys,' as he called them,
engaged in it, and a failure to back it up by sufficient
numbers even of these.8 The Duke also rode through the city,
8 Of the officers lie says: 'They fought as English gentlemen, I hope, ever
will fight under any discouragement, and in any struggle, be it ever so hopeless ;
368 TAKING OF SEBASTOPOL 1855
on the 10th, while the heat of the burning buildings was still
' so great as to be suffocating,' and marvelled at the rapidity
and completeness of the ruin which fire had wrought on a
city entirely built of stone. Looking at the remains of its
beauty, its magnificent docks, its stately barracks, he exclaims,
' Verily, this is a heavy blow to the pride of Eussia ! ' It was
a strange caprice of fortune that the Minister, who had
penned the despatch which directed the expedition to Sebas-
topol, and who had been driven from office on the groundless
suspicion of lukewarmness in prosecuting the campaign,
should enter the blazing city with our victorious troops. And
what were the last words of the same letter of this lukewarm
advocate of the war ? ' I am more than ever convinced,
that we have only to go on and conquer. They will not
wait for us to take the north side, if we show a resolve to
have it.'
Such, however, was not the view of the Commanders-in-
chief, and in his next letter to Lord Clarendon (15th Sep
tember), the Duke resumes his wail of lamentation at their
want of energy. ' We are stupefied with unexpected, and, in
one sense, undeserved success — paralysed with victory ! — so
and say what "Jacob Omnium," or any other journalist may, there were gallant
lads of 17 and 18 that day, who led on their men as no bayonet officer, fine
fellows as many of them are, ever can or will. Alas! not one of these noble
boys, I fear, returned alive, and in their rank, and at their age, not one of them
could have been spirited on to deeds of untold heroism by any other means than
love of their honour and a high sense of duty to their Queen and their country.'
As to the men, to whom the terrible task of storming the Redan was entrusted,
this is what was said of them in a letter (llth of September) to Colonel Phipps
from a distinguished officer of the Guards : ' Nothing could be better than the
way in which our stormers led into the Redan, and, from all I hear, nothing could
be much worse than the manner in which the supports not only hesitated, but
declined to follow their officers. It is the old story, England annihilates all
her old soldiers in a first campaign, and then is fain to believe the specious
twaddle of the newspapers, that they can be replaced by the half-grown, ha'f-
drilled boys that come here as recruits. One regiment of old soldiers would
have taken the Redan in half-an-hour, and we could then have claimed half
the victory as ours.' These are words that cannot surely be too firmly kept
before the eyes of military reformers.
1855 NOT FOLLOWED UP. 369
astounded and stunned by our triumph, that we are motion
less — apparently incapable of counsel, as we are of action.'
This conclusion was shared by the Government at home.
The absolute want of initiative on the part of Generals Simp
son and Pelissier seemed to them incomprehensible. As the
Queen wrote to Lord Panmure (2nd October), ' there may be
good reasons why the army should not move, but we have
only one .... When General Simpson telegraphed before,
that he must wait to know the intentions and plans of the
Russians, the Queen was tempted to advise a reference to
St. Petersburg for them ! ' The Duke of Newcastle found
his impatience at this waiting policy becoming so intolerable,
that he could not bear longer to be an eyewitness of it. ' I
am becoming such a grumbler,' he wrote, ' that I will leave
this place immediately, and I hope my next to you will be
from Circassia ! ' s
But while the great crisis, at which the war had now ar
rived, was engaging the anxious attention not merely of the
Cabinet, but also of the Queen and Prince, a domestic event
was in progress, than which none could come more closely
home to their hearts — the betrothal of their eldest child. On
the 13th of September the Prince, as we have seen, had
written to Baron Stockrnar, ' the Prince Fritz William comes
9 The information obtained from the Kussians themselves, after peace was
concluded, showed that the civilians were right, and the Commanders-iu-chiof
wrong. Many proofs of this are before us ; but we have only space to cite
what was said on this subject by Sir Edmund Lyons. He visited Sebastopol
in July 18o6, when he had opportunities of free communication with Russian
officers as to the events of the siege. Writing to General Grey on the 28th
of that month, he says :— ' The Eussians admit, that if we had sent 30,000
men to Nicolaieff, and 20,000 men to Kaffa and Arabat, as poor Bruat and I
urged Pelissier to do, immediately after the fall of the south side, success at
both places wauld have been certain.' And again : — ' They admitted un
hesitatingly that if we had threatened a landing between Sebastopol and
Kupatoria after the fall of the south side, they would have left the Crimea by
all the practicable routes ; but, as you know, Pelissier laughed me to scorn
for proposing it.'
VOL. III. B B
370 PRINCE FREDERICK WILLIAM SEEKS 1855
here to-morrow evening.' The old man's heart doubtless beat
more quickly than usual, as he read the words, for it had
long been his hope to see this young Prince united to the
Princess Koyal — the child of his special regard — and an
alliance thus cemented between England and the only other
great Protestant State of Europe. The young people were
known to each other, and Prince Frederick William came
prepared with the consent of his parents and of the King of
Prussia to ask for the hand of the Princess on whom his
heart had for some time been set. We can picture the
pleasure with which Baron Stockmar read the following
passage in a letter from the Prince :—
' Now for the " bonne bouche ! " The event you are in
terested in reached an active stage this morning after break
fast. The young man laid his proposal before us with the
permission of his parents, and of the King ; we accepted it
for ourselves, but requested him to hold it in suspense as
regards the other party till after her Confirmation. Till then
all the simple unconstraint of girlhood is to continue un
disturbed. In the spring the young man wishes to make his
offer to herself, and possibly to come to us along with his
parents and his engaged sister. The seventeenth birthday is
to have elapsed before the actual marriage is thought of, and
this will therefore not come off till the following spring.
' The secret is to be kept tant bien gue mal, the parents
and the King being informed of the true state of the case
forthwith — namely, that we, the parents and the young man,
are under a pledge, so far as such pledge is possible, and that
the young lady herself is to be asked after her Confirmation.
In the meantime there will be much to discuss ; and I would
entreat of you to come to us soon, that we may talk over
matters face to face, and hear what you have to advise. The
young gentleman is to leave us again on the 28th. In this
i Ss 5 THE PRINCESS ROYAL IN MARRIAGE. 371
matter he placed himself at our disposal ; and I suggested
fourteen days as not too long and not too short for a visit of
the kind. I have been much pleased with him. His chiefly
prominent qualities are great straightforwardness, frankness,
and honesty. He appears to be free from prejudices, and
pre-eminently well-intentioned ; he speaks of himself as
personally greatly attracted by Vicky. That she will have
no objection to make, I regard as probable.'
'Balmoral, 20th September, 1855.'
The next day Prince Albert was seized with an. attack of
rheumatism in the left shoulder, from which he suffered for
some time most acutely. ' I have endured frightful torture,'
is the entry in his Diary on the 22nd. On the 23rd, ' not
much better.' On the 25th, ' I continue to suffer terribly.'
To this attack, significant of derangement of the health from
the too great strain upon the system, caused by continued
work and anxiety, the Prince refers in his next letter to
Baron Stockmar :—
' If I have not written to you for a week, this has arisen
from my not being able to hold a pen, and even now I shall
only be able to manage it but indifferently. I have had a
regular attack of lumbago ( Hexenschuss) in my right
shoulder, wi+h spasms in the right arm, which made it all
but impossible for me to move, and, worse than all, caused
me nights of sleeplessness arid pain. Now I am better again,
though still " a cripple."
4 Victoria is greatly excited — still all goes smoothly and
prudently. The Prince is really in love, and the little
lady does her best to please him. . . . The day after
to-morrow the young gentleman takes his departure. We
have to-day received the answers from Coblenz,10 where they
10 Where the Crown Prince and Princess of Prussia were at the time.
B B 2
372 BETROTHAL OF PRINCESS ROYAL 1855
are in raptures ; the communication has been made to the
King at Stolzenfels, and has been hailed by him with cordial
satisfaction. They are quite at one with us as to the post
ponement of the betrothal till after the Confirmation, and of
the marriage till after the seventeenth birthday.
' Lord Clarendon sends warm congratulations on the alli
ance, and has heard the highest encomiums on the young
man. Lord Palmerston says, " He trusts that the event,
when it takes place, will contribute as much to the happiness
of those more immediately concerned, and to the comfort of
Your Majesty and the Eoyal family, as it undoubtedly will to
the interests of the two countries and of Europe in general."
Now, however, you must come to us, for we have very much
to talk over.'
'Balmoral, 28th September, 1855.'
To keep the secret from the young lady, as first proposed,
was obviously impossible. ' On devine ceux qui vous aimentj
as the Emperor of the French said in his letter to the Prince
quoted at the beginning of this chapter. What happened on
the morrow is thus told in The Leaves from a Journal :—
'29th September, 1855.
' Our dear Victoria was this day engaged to Prince Frederick
William of Prussia, who had been on a visit to us since the 14th.
He had already spoken to us, on the 20th, of his wishes ; but
we were uncertain, on account of her extreme youth, whether
he should speak to her himself, or wait till he came back again.
However, we felt it was better he should do so, and during our
ride up Craig-na-I>an this afternoon, he picked a piece of white
heather (the emblem of " good luck ") which he gave to her ;
and this enabled him to make an allusion to his hopes and wishes
as they rode down Glen Girnocli, which led to this happy con
clusion.'
In the following letter the Prince continues to his friend
the story of the betrothal :—
1855 AND PRINCE FREDERICK WILLIAM. 373
' Prince Fritz William left us yesterday. Vicky has indeed
behaved quite admirably, as well during the closer explana
tion on Saturday, as in the self-command which she dis
played subsequently and at the parting. She manifested
towards Fritz and ourselves the most child-like simplicity
and candour, and the best feeling. The young people are
ardently in love with one another, and the purity, innocence,
and unselfishness of the young man have been on his part
equally touching .... Abundance of tears were shed.
While deep visible revolutions in the emotional natures of
the two young people and of the mother were taking place,
by which they were powerfully agitated, my feeling was
rather one of cheerful satisfaction and gratitude to Grod, for
bringing across our path so much that was noble and good,
where it may, nay must, conduce to the happiness for life of
those whom He has endowed with those qualities, and who
are in themselves so dear to me.
' The real object of my writing to you now is to enclose
Vicky's letter to you, which goes with this, and in which
the child finds vent for her own feelings. Let me once
more adjure you to come to us soon. We have so much to
talk over.
' At Sebastopol our Generals appear to be suffering under
a remarkable lack of brains. There are good builders there,
at any rate, for our people are unable to make a breach any
where . . . . '
' I am tortured and tormented with rheumatism, and can
scarcely hold the pen.
'Balmoral, 2nd October, 1855.'
Such an event as that which had just occurred in the
Royal home was sure, somehow or other, despite every effort
at secrecy, to get wind. Surmise had already been busy
with the name of the young Prussian prince ; and now The
374 ATTACK IN < THE TIMES' 1855
, in a leading article on the 3rd of October, spoke of
the projected alliance in language as little considerate to the
feelings of the Sovereign and her husband, or of the young
people themselves, as it was insulting to the Prussian King
and nation, and indeed, to all Germany. To this the Prince
alludes in the following letter :—
6 Dear Stockmar, — Your long letter reached me safely two
days ago. Since then you will have received so much news
from here that there is no longer occasion to answer much of
what you say in it. Still, I am anxious to omit nothing that
is essential to your full knowledge of the affair. . . . The
present position of the business is this. The son's offer, and
our acceptance, in so far as we ourselves are concerned, has
been communicated to the parents in writing, and in my
letter to the Prince's father I requested him to inform the
uncle [the King], in our name, how thoroughly we regard his
support of his nephew's proposal as a proof of his friendship,
and to say that our sole reason for not writing to himself
is, that we wish the offer to the Princess herself postponed till
after the Confirmation. What has taken place since has
certainly altered the position of matters at home, still we see
much political and personal convenience in adhering, as far
as others are concerned, to the position which was originally
taken up. . . . For any public declaration of betrothal we
are at present quite unprepared. We have not yet had an
opportunity of speaking with any of our Ministers ; we must
deal circumspectly towards France.
' The Times has fired off an article (on the 3rd) that is at
once truly scandalous in itself and degrading to the country,
with a view to provoke hostile public opinion, but happily it
has excited universal disgust by its extravagance and dis
courtesy. Victoria has written to our Ally, and expressed
to him our hopes for Vicky's future as a proof of personal
i855 ON THE PROPOSED MARRIAGE 375
confidence, and I doubt not he will acknowledge it as such.
A sense of decorum demands that the affair should not
be publicly discussed before the Confirmation. In the
meantime we shall have leisure to arrange whatever is right.
Your good counsel at our elbow is indispensably necessary
for us, so come to us as soon as your health will let you. The
secret, as you say, will be no secret, but no one will have any
right to talk of the affair publicly. The Eoyal family here
know what every one knows — viz. that a preliminary offer
has been made, and that it is to be renewed after Easter.
'Balmoral, 7th October, 1855.'
The Times' article was one of the worst of a series, by which
the leading journal had done its best to make England de
tested throughout Grerinany — a result not to be wondered at,
when the tone and language are considered, which the writers,
professing to represent English opinion, thought proper to
adopt. To talk of Prussia, as this article did, as a ' paltry
German dynasty,' which could not f survive the downfall of
Russian influence,' showed as little political sagacity as good
taste. It was hard enough for a nation to have to bear with
the weak, but well-meaning Sovereign, then upon the throne.
That contempt should be poured upon themselves and upon
the scions of the Royal House, to whom they justly looked
forward to assert for them in due time a dignified position
among the other States of Europe, was intolerable.
The young Prince Frederick William and his father were
notoriously hostile to the principles of the party at Berlin,
which had done its best to prostrate Prussia at the feet of
the Czar. But it suited the purpose of the journalist to
speak of the future husband of the English Princess Royal,
as destined to enter the Russian service, ' and to pass these
years which flattering anticipation now destines to a crown
in ignominious attendance as a general officer on the levee
376 DIRECTED AGAINST THE PRINCE. 1855
of his Imperial master, having lost even the privilege of his
birth, which is conceded to no German in Russia.' In the
same spirit ,the English people were asked to contemplate
the probability of their Princess becoming anti-English in
feeling, and being sent back to them at no distant date as
' an exile and a fugitive.'
It was too palpable to escape notice, at whom, under
cover of this attack on Prussia, the blow was really intended
to be struck. This was no other than the Prince Consort,
for, if all the writer said were true, it necessarily followed
that in sanctioning this alliance the Prince was giving proof
of those sympathies with the despotic dynasties of the Con
tinent, and of Russia in particular, which it suited a certain
class of writers to insinuate against him. He could, however,
afford to bear in silence the surmises of such accurate ob
servers, knowing as he did that the whole influence of his
life had been exerted in support of the right of every civilised
nation to a dominant voice in the administration of its own
affairs, and that no consideration, public or private, would
have induced the Queen or himself to imperil the happiness
of their child by a marriage, in which she could not have
found scope to practise the constitutional principles in which
she had been reared.
377
CHAPTER LXVIII.
THE fall of Sebastopol was a step, and an important one,
towards bringing Russia to terms ; still it was only a step.
We knew with some accuracy how her resources had been
strained. The troops in the Crimea were greatly straitened
for provisions. A great deficiency in the last harvest
throughout South Russia had reduced the supply of corn
there to what was wanted for local consumption. Supplies
of corn food could not be obtained except from a distance of
from three to five hundred miles ; and as these had all to be
transported by land, and a horse in that distance would
consume more than he could draw or carry, it had become
practically impossible to keep up the supplies. Up to the end
of August the losses of the Russians in the Crimea itself were
understood to amount to at least 153,000 men. By Prince
Gortschakoffs own admission the decisive 8th of September
had cost them 39 superior and 328 subaltern officers and
11,228 men. Still they clung tenaciously to the north side
of Sebastopol, and to the commanding positions by which
they were able to check any direct advance by the Allies.
The Government gave no sign that they were disposed to
treat for peace ; indeed, the Czar, in an Imperial Rescript
(20th September), while congratulating the garrison of the
city on having left only ' blood-stained ruins ' to the enemy,
whom they had kept for eleven months at bay by their noble
courage and self-denial, appealed with unabated resolution
378 AFTER FALL OF SEBASTOPOL. 1855
to them to continue the conflict in defence of ' Orthodox
Russia, who had taken up arms for a just cause — the cause
of Christianity.' This manifesto was followed by a rumour
that a Eussian council of war at Nicolaieff, at which the
Czar was present, had decided to hazard a great battle,
on the issue of which would depend whether they would
evacuate the Crimea or not.
It was natural that the people at home should be im
patient for some forward movement of the Allied forces to
follow up the blow dealt at Sebastopol, before the Russians
had time to recover from the discouragement and exhaustion
under which they were then labouring. Had these forces
been under one general, and acting for Governments moved
by one interest and by one purpose, it is more than probable
that they would not have been allowed to remain as they
did, pent up in the positions which they had so long occu
pied, with only the difference, that the ruins of half the city
had fallen into their hands. But the views at Paris were
not identical with those in London. There people were
beginning to say that in taking Sebastopol enough had been
done. The honours of war had of late rested chiefly with
the French. The chances of a fresh campaign might,
perhaps, dim some of their present lustre ; while the ex
penses of another winter in the Crimea must run up to a
figure which the Emperor's Government professed itself
unable to face. The season was far advanced, and the
English Grovernment learned with some dismay that the
order had been given to recall a large portion of the French
force to France. Assurances were at the same time given
that they would be replaced by equal numbers. This might
or might not be the case, but at all events it soon became
apparent that any great movement must be reserved for a
spring campaign.
Meanwhile some minor successes helped still further to
1855 RUSSIAN DEFEATS. 379
cripple the Eussian resources. After keeping Odessa in
panic for some days by anchoring off the city, a portion of
the Allied fleet proceeded to Kinburn, where the united
rivers of the Bug and the Dnieper fall into the Black Sea
through a channel protected by three forts. A fierce bom
bardment of a few hours (17th October) silenced the guns of
the forts, and Tapon this the garrison, 1,500 strong, with 70
guns, were forced to surrender. A few days later (29th
October) a strong force of Russian cavalry was defeated near
Eupatoria by three regiments of French cavalry under
General d'Allonville, supported by a body of Turkish and
Egyptian cavalry under Achmet Pasha. In Asia Minor
General Mouravieff had sustained a most serious defeat
before Kars on the 29th of September, in 'which 5,000
Eussians had been left dead on the field — a -defeat which
must have led to the raising of the siege but for the culpable
failure of the Porte and its allies to send relief to the
starving heroes by whom it had been inflicted. What might
have been done, had prompt and vigorous measures been
taken to attack the Russians in Asia Minor, was seen by the
success of Omar Pasha with the comparatively small Turkish
force with which he advanced from Redoute Kaleh to the
Ingo-ur, where he encountered and defeated the Russians on
the 6th of November. But the same want of unity of
counsel and control, which checked any vigorous action
in the Crimea, aggravated in this instance by the jealousies
and inertness -which prevailed at Constantinople, arrested
any such decisive action in Asia Minor as would have
prevented ' the bulwark of Asia Minor ' 1 from passing into
1 Kars was so called by General Mouravieff, in the Order of the Day which
he issued upon its fall. Kars surrendered on the 28th of November, the
garrison marching out with all the honours of war, and the officers of all
ranks retaining their swords. Famine did what the superior forces of the
Russians could not do. The bitter feeling created, throughout England by the
news of this close to the (splendid courage and endurance displayed in the
380 FEELING IN ENGLAND FOR WAR. 1855
the hands of the adversary whom it had triumphantly held
at bay.
If the ardour, never great, of France for the war, had
somewhat abated, such was not the case with England. She
was more than ever bent upon pursuing it to an effective
close. All her energies had been devoted to strengthening
herself for the task. She was determined to show that, if
her system had brought suffering and disaster on her soldiers,
she knew how to make atonement for the past by a future,
in which their endurance and their valour should be put to
no unfair trial through want of due provision for the con
tingencies of warfare. Our dockyards and arsenals were
busily adding to the already overwhelming strength of our
fleet, and the country provided with lavish hands whatever
funds were necessary to enable its generals to lead their
troops wherever they determined that the enemy might be
assailed with the best assurance of success.
But the question who these generals should be had now
become urgent. General Simpson, feeling more strongly
than ever that the task entrusted to him was too heavy for
his hands, and also conscious, perhaps, that he had not in
spired the Government with the confidence necessary for his
own peace of mind, resigned the Commandership-in-chief.
There was no one so pre-eminent for military genius or
distinguished service, that on him the office could by general
consent be devolved. Several at once suggested themselves, all
with qualifications that entitled them to high consideration,
but their merits were so evenlv balanced that it was hard to
defence of Kars, was fully shared by the Sovereign. ' The fall of Kars, which
can now no longer be doubted,' the Queen wrote (12th December) to Lord Cla
rendon, ' is indeed a disgrace to the Allies, who have kept 200,000 men since
September in the Crimea " to make roads ! " The chief blame, however, rests
certainly with Marshal Pelissier, who would not let any troops go to the relief
of the garrison, whilst he must have premeditated not using his army in the
Crimea.'
1855 SUCCESSOR TO GENERAL SIMPSON. 381
say who should be preferred ; while it was impossible to
select one without wounding the susceptibilities of others,
who might complain of a slight, were a younger or less ex
perienced man to be put over their heads. ' To find any
officer against whom nothing can be said,' Lord Palmerston
wrote (16th October) to the Prince, 'implies the choice
either of such men as Wellington or Napoleon, or of men
who have never been employed at all; and that of itself
would be an absolute disqualification.'
The dilemma in which the Government were thus placed
as to the appointment of a successor to General Simpson was
the subject of anxious communications between them and
the Sovereign. They were still unable to see their way out
of it, when the Prince wrote to Lord Palmerston from
Balmoral on the 12th of October. 'The subject,' he said,
6 is all day long engrossing my attention,' and he proceeded to
develop a plan, which had struck him ' as likely to diminish
present difficulties, whilst it will hold out many general
advantages.' This plan was the subdivision of the army
into two Corps-$armee, each under the command of a senior
officer of high position, and subject to the general control of
the Commander-in-Chief. The balance of opinion, as the
Prince knew, was in favour of the appointment of Sir
William Codrington as General Simpson's successor. But he
was junior to three Generals, each of whom might aspire to
the office.2 Something must be done to conciliate their
feelings, and the Prince thought that they might be reconciled
to his being placed over their heads, if two of their number
2 One of these was Sir Colin Campbell, who returned to England on leave
about this time. When the arrangement suggested by the Prince, as mentioned
in the text, was carried out, the Queen saw him, and having stated how much
she wished that his valuable services should not be lost in the Crimea, he
replied, that he would return immediately, 'for that, if the Queen wished it,
he was ready to serve under a corporal.' — (Letter from the Queen to Lord
Hardinge, Nov. 22, 1855.)
382 PLAN' FOR COMMAND OF ARMY. 1855
were appointed to the command of the proposed Corps-
(Tarmee. The other arrangements which would follow, if
this course were adopted, would increase the efficiency of the
control of the army, and be agreeable to its officers. The
general advantages of his plan, the Prince considered, would
be, that while strengthening the arrangements for super
vision, it would diminish the labours of the Commander-
in-Chief, and make a large body of troops more easy to
handle.
' Both Lord Raglan and General Simpson,' he writes, ' have
declared their inability to trouble themselves much about
plans of campaign, while their whole time was taken up with
writing and correspondence,' and the last of the considera
tions he had mentioned was ' of peculiar importance, from
the nature of the present war, which may require divided
operations.' These views were developed in detail by the
Prince, and he concluded his letter by the request that it
might be considered by the Cabinet, and that Lord Hardinge
might be consulted on the subject.
The Prince's proposal was taken into consideration by the
Military Committee of the Cabinet, and by them discussed
with Lord Hardinge. On the 16th of October Lord Palmer-
ston wrote to the Prince, that the arrangement which he
had suggested was regarded by Lord Hardinge as one which
would be ' advantageous to Her Majesty's service in the
Crimea,' and he added, ' agreeing as the members of the
Cabinet did on the conclusive force of the arguments in its
favour which were stated in your Royal Highness's letter,
we unanimously determined to propose this arrangement to
the Cabinet for adoption.' The Cabinet, when the matter
was brought before them, arrived at the same determination.
' I have only to say further,' Lord Palrnerston writes in con
clusion, c that I and all the other members of the Cabinet
feel greatly obliged to your Royal Highness for having sug-
i855 FRENCH TROOPS WITHDRAWN. 383
gested an arrangement which had not occurred to any of us,
but which when proposed and explained at once obtained the
absent of all those whose duty it was to take it into con
sideration.' Thus did the calm clear head, ever at work for
the welfare of the State and the guidance of the Sovereign,
resolve, amid the silence of the hills, a problem for which
neither the Cabinet nor the Commander-in-Chief had found
a solution.
On the 17th of October the Queen and Prince returned
to Windsor Castle, having halted for a night at Edinburgh
on the way. The Prince had been able to shake off the severe
attack of rheumatism, thanks to the bracing air of the north,
and a few days of good sport in the deer-forest. No sooner
was he back in the south, than he resumed the unintermitting
work which always awaited him there. It was at this time
that our Government learned, not without dismay, the inten
tion of the French Emperor to withdraw 100,000 men from
the Crimea, on the ground that public opinion in France
would not support him in the expense of maintaining so
large a force there during the winter doing nothing, and
exposed to a continuance of hardships, which had already
told severely upon the health of the troops. Such a
purpose, if carried out, could not fail to act as an en
couragement to Russia. There was no reason to doubt the
determination of the Emperor to go hand in hand with us
loyally to the last in effecting the object for which we had
embarked in the war, but the same confidence was not felt,
that influences were not at work in the enemy's interest at
Paris to embarrass both his Government and ours in the
event of negotiations for peace being opened by Russia.
What happened soon afterwards showed that this mistrust
was not wholly unfounded.
Such was the position of affairs when the Prince addressed
the following letter to Baron Stockmar :—
384 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1855
6 There has been a terrible pause in our correspondence,
occasioned partly by our changing our quarters to Windsor,
partly, however, by your letter of the 6th, which points at
another in continuation of it to follow immediately. Up to
this moment it has not made its appearance ; but I cannot
wait longer. We are all well. We miss the fine mountains
and the pure air of Balmoral, but are on the other hand in
demnified for these by a superabundance of business.
' I have worked out a plan for the Eeorganisation of our
Army in the Crimea, and its division into two Corps-d'armee,
under one chief, which has been adopted by the Ministry, and
will, I hope, bear good fruits. Sir W. Codrington gets the
Commandership-in-Chief, Sir Colin Campbell and Sir W.
E}rre take the Divisions, General Wyndham becomes Chief
of the General Staff, Generals Simpson, Bentinck, Markham,
and Airy return.
' I have just completed a Memoir on Examinations and
New Eules of Admission for the Diplomatic Body, a question
which has been stirred by the Administrative Eeform agita
tion, and am now engaged in preparing an address on the in
fluence of Science and Art on our Manufactures, which I am
to deliver at the laying of the foundation stone of the
Birmingham and Midland Counties Institute.
' Our Cabinet has sustained a loss in Sir William Moles worth,
as to whose successor no decision has yet been come. Lord
Elgin is likely to come into the Cabinet in Lord Canning's
place. There are people who maintain that young Lord Stanley
(Lord Derby's son) is to be had. This would not be more re
markable than the prevailing belief that the Peelites have
come to an understanding with Disraeli, and will, along with
Cobden and Bright, and perhaps John Kussell, form a Peace
party.
' Up to this time the peace feeling has been stronger in
France than here, and gives us much to do. This justifies
i855 TO BARON STOCKMAR. 385
the apprehension you have long entertained. What is said
is : " Si la France doit continuer la guerre a grands sacri
fices^ il lui faut des objets plus nationaux, plus Francais :
Poland, Italy, the left bank of the Ehine, &c.3 For this we
are prepared, and for these purposes might recall our army
from the Black Sea by degrees." Herein lies one of the
causes of our inactivity in the Crimea ! The position taken
up by Austria and Prussia is alone to blame for all, and I
tremble for the Nemesis !
' In the matrimonial affair, nothing new has transpired. I
am giving Vicky every evening an hour for conversation, in
which our chief topic is history. She knows a great deal. I
also give her subjects, which she works out for me. Her in
tellect is quick and thoroughly sound (richtig) in its operations.
' As you speak to me in your letter of the value of the right
time in human measures, a theme on which you often dis
course, it may perhaps interest you to know how completely
Napoleon agrees with you in one of his letters to his brother
Joseph. I transcribe the passage: "Ce sont la les operations
de la paix; tout cela doit venir avec elle, et cette paix
arrivera. Le moyen de faire entendre a des hommes de
I' 'imagination de M. Roederer QUE LE TEMPS EST LE GRAND
ART DE L'HOMME, — que ce qui ne doit etre fait qu'en 1810 ne
peut etre fait en 1 807 ! La fibre Gauloise ne se plie pas au
calcul du temps. C'est cependant par cette seule considera
tion que fai reussi dans tout ce que fai fait."
' Now I will conclude with my ceterum censeo., " that you
are to come to us." You are most longingly looked for.
•Windsor Castle, 29th October, 1855.'
3 The folly of the last of these projects, so steadily fomented through a
long series of years by M. Thiers and others — a folly to be afterwards so bitterly
expiated — needed no demonstration. On the llth of April, 1855, in a letter
from the Queen to Lord Clarendon, these prophetic words occur : ' The first
Frenchman who should hostilcly approach the Rhino would set the whole of Ger
many on fire'
VOL. III. C C
386 LETTER BY THE PRINCE TO 1855
The Prince had now added to his long list of correspond
ents, another in the person of his future son-in-law. From
him he had received a letter, in which, among other things,
the young Prince spoke in strong terms of reprobation of the
devices resorted to by the reactionary party in Prussia to
secure the return of a majority of mere Grovernment tools to the
National Assembly. The terms of the Prince's reply on this
subject are a striking commentary on the suspicions referred
to at the close of the last chapter, as to his sympathy with
the despotic governments of the Continent. As addressed to
the future Sovereign of a great Empire, the whole letter is
full of interest and instruction : —
' My dear Fritz, — Accept my best thanks for your friendly
lines of the 22nd ult.
' The state of Prussia, as you describe it, is most critical,
and designs such as those contemplated by the reactionists,
prosecuted by such means as are at this moment practised in
regard to the elections, may result in extreme danger to the
monarchy. For if the world be overruled by a Grod, as I
believe it is, vile and wicked actions must bear evil fruits,
which frequently do not show themselves at once, but long
years afterwards, as the Bible tells us in the words, ' the sins
of the fathers are visited on the children to the third and
fourth generation.' This being so, I ask myself, what the
duties of those who are to come after are in reference to the
sowing of such dragon's teeth ? And I am constrained to
answer to myself, that they are enjoined by morality,
conscience, and patriotism, not to stand aloof as indifferent
spectators of the destruction of a Constitution that has been
sworn to. And when I consider what I should do in the
present state of things, this much is quite clear to me, that
I would record a solemn protest against such proceedings,
not by way of opposition to the Grovernment, but in defence
1 855 PRINCE FREDERICK WILLIAM OF PRUSSIA. 387
of the rights of those, whose rights I should regard as
inseparable from my own — those of my country and my
people — and in order that I might absolve my conscience
from any suspicion of participation in the unholy work. At
the same time, however, that my conduct might be divested
of every semblance of being dictated by a spirit of opposition
or desire for popularity, — and in order, it may be, 'to make
the step itself unnecessary — I should in all confidence make
those who are contemplating the wrong aware, that, if it
were persisted in, I should feel myself compelled to adopt
this course. This done, I should entertain no animosity
towards my friends, but, on the contrary, should live on
upon terms of peace with the reigning powers.
' I am satisfied, that an attitude of this kind would inspire
the delinquents with a certain measure of alarm, and help to
keep the nation from losing all hope, and there is no such
solid basis for patience as hope.
6 In your letter to Victoria of the 3rd, which she received
yesterday, you speak of your new labours and studies in the
different Ministerial departments. When you have worked
in them for some time, the truth will become obvious to
you of Axel Oxenstiern's saying, "My son, you will be sur
prised, with how little wisdom the world is governed." J am
only afraid, that it will be nobody's interest to explain
essential principles to you, and that, on the contrary, they
will try, perhaps not unintentionally, to overwhelm you with
the multiplicity of details and of so-called work. But this
good must at any rate ensue, that you will become thoroughly
acquainted with what is making history. Most German
bureaucrats cannot, and even will not, see the wood for the
trees ; they even regard the abstract idea of the wood
as something dangerous, and measure its value by the
density with which the trees are huddled together, not by
the vigour of their growth. Added to which, the weight
38S THE PRINCESS VICTORIA. 1855
and number of German official documents is something
appalling.
; In another way Vicky is also very busy : she has learned
much in many directions. . . . She now comes to me every
evening from six to seven, when I put her through a kind of
general catechizing, and in order to give precision to her ideas,
I make her work out certain subjects by herself, and bring
me the results to be revised. Thus she is now engaged in
writing a short Compendium of Roman History. . . .
' Of late we have had rains without intermission, which
have made us apprehensive of floods. Prices of all kinds are
still frightfully high, still there is nothing like poverty in
the country, and the wages of labour are so high, that recruiting
does not go on so well as we could wish.
6 From the Crimea we have excellent news, so far as the
condition of the troops and the preparations for the winter
are concerned, but not as to any vigorous effort to drive the
Russians from the Crimea. Our army will by the spring
number on the spot 50,000 men, which, with the Turkish
contingent of 20,000 men under General Vivian, and 15,000
Sardinians, exclusive of French and Turks, will form a very
imposing force.
c Now, however, I will indeed " let you go," as they say in
Vienna.
'Windsor Castle, 6th November, 1855.'
A few days after this letter was written, the Queen and
Prince were much distressed by the tidings that Her
Majesty's brother, Prince Leiningen, had been struck with
apoplexy, which, however he might rally for a time, they
felt was virtually a death-blow to a man of his energetic and
active habits of mind. Allusion to this is made in the follow
ing letter by the Prince to Baron Stockmar :—
' I have not written to you for a long time, having been
1 85 5 ILLNESS OF THE QUEEN'S BROTHER. 389
always under the conviction I should one day hear from the
children, "Do you know, Papa, that the Baron is in his
room below ? " The Baron, however, is not there,' as I have
only too good cause to know, and I wish I could feel confi
dent that he was coming ! November and December in
Coburg are wretched months, and anything but good for
your health ; here it is much better, and this you know !
We positively must have some talk face to face with you,
if everything is to go well, and for this much depends on
you.
' Charles's apoplectic stroke was very serious, and causes
much concern and apprehension for the future. It will be a
source of no small anxiety to himself.
' The troops will go into winter quarters in the Crimea.
After beginning the campaign last year with 25,000 men
and 35 guns, and well-nigh losing our whole army in the
disastrous siege, we stand there now with 51,000 men, 94
field-pieces (bespannten Geschiitzen) and 4.000 cavalry, and
our Turkish legion is good for 20,000 men, besides which the
regiments of the Foreign Legion will by the spring amount
to 10,000 men; four excellent regiments, two German and
two Swiss, have already been despatched to Constantinople.
In Malta we have organised a depot of 10,000 men. This
is no bad result after the taking of Sebastopol.
' In Paris the passion for peace has infected the moneyed
interest, and the war will yet cost a great deal of money.
Here the enthusiasm is unabated, and the resources unim
paired. By the spring we shall have 150 steam and mortar
boats, of a new construction, capable of sailing in all waters.
In 1853 we had not one.
' Let me soon hear from you but two words : " I am coming."
' Windsor Castle, November 19th, 1855.'
In the midst of the numberless public questions of moment
390 ADDRESS BY THE PRINCE TO 1855
which preoccupied the Prince's attention, he had found
time to prepare one of his most suggestive addresses for the
occasion of his laying the first stone of the Birmingham and
Midland Institute. On the 22nd of November he performed
this ceremony, and delivered his address at a banquet in the
Town Hall immediately afterwards. There were many austere
critics present on the occasion, some of them themselves
great speakers. The impression produced upon them by the
Prince was that of a man, who had not only thought for
himself, but thought deeply on subjects which they had
themselves made the study of their lives, and who possessed a
power of expressing his thoughts with a masterly precision and
conciseness, which they despaired to rival, while suggesting
at the same time new and wide veins of speculation into
which his ideas might be developed. The object of the
Institute, expressed by the Prince himself as being ' the
introduction of science and art as the unconscious regulators of
productive industry,' — science, to discover the laws of nature,
art to teach their application — was one for which he felt the
strongest sympathy. If work, the lot of the mass of man
kind, is ever to be otherwise than irksome, the head must
guide the hand, — the principles which regulate the forces
with which we come in contact, as well as the ends which all
work serves, must be understood, — the workman must take an
intelligent pride in the product of his skill. To serve
towards this result in the heart of one of the great hives of
skilled industry being the purpose of the Institute, the Prince
naturally seized the opportunity to speak out his own strong-
convictions as to the direction to be given to the education
of the class for whose benefit the Institute was intended.
After pointing out what science had done for mankind,
and the infinite prospects of valuable knowledge yet to be
won within its domain, the Prince thus concluded his ad
dress : —
1855 BIRMINGHAM AND MIDLAND INSTITUTE. 391
' The study of the laws by which the Almighty governs the
Universe is therefore our bounden duty. Of these laws our great
academies and seats of education have, rather arbitrarily, selected
only two spheres or groups (as I may call them) as essential
parts of our national education : the laws which regulate quantities
and proportions, which form the subject of mathematics, and the
laws regulating the expression of our thoughts, through the me
dium of language, that is to say, grammar, which finds its purest
expression in the classical languages. These laws are most im
portant branches of knowledge, their study trains and elevates
the mind, but they are not the only ones ; there are others which
we cannot disregard, which we cannot do without.
' There are, for instance, the laws governing the human mind,
and its relation to the Divine Spirit (the subject of logic and me
taphysics) ; there are those which govern our bodily nature and
its connection with the soul (the subject of physiology and
psychology) ; those which govern human society, and the rela
tions between man and man (the subjects of politics, jurispru
dence, and political economy) ; and many others.
' Whilst of the laws just mentioned some have been recognised
as essentials of education in different institutions, and some will,
by the course of time, more fully assert their right to recognition,
the laws regulating matter and form are those which will con
stitute the chief object of your pursuits ; and, as the principle of
subdivision of labour is the one most congenial to our age, I
would advise you to keep to this speciality, and to follow with
undivided attention chiefly the sciences of mechanics, physics,
and chemistry, and the fine arts in painting, sculpture, and
architecture.
' You will thus have conferred an inestimable boon upon your
country, and in a short time have the satisfaction of witnessing
the beneficial results upon our national powers of production.
Other parts of the country will, I doubt not, emulate your ex
ample ; and I live in hope that all these institutions will some
day find a central point of union, and thus complete their national
organisation.'
Two days afterwards the Prince wrote to Baron Stockmar :—
4 Still no tidings of your starting, and it grows colder and
392 PROPOSALS OF PEACE 1855
colder ! Nevertheless, important events are pressing on here,
and we are in all manner of perplexities, in which your good
advice would be extremely useful.
4 To-day I will only tell you of the success of my expedition
to Birmingham. You will have seen my address in The
Times of the 23rd. It has met with great success, and
attracted much notice ; I hope also for your approval, which
I care for much more than for that of our unsophisticated
public.4 Not to scatter incense for myself, but to give you
pleasure, I send you the leading article of the Herald, a
paper which, together with the Advertiser and the Daily
News, was particularly hostile to me. The Post, Morning
Chronicle, Globe, Spectator, Economist, &c., contain articles
equally complimentary.
4 We expect the King of Sardinia on Friday for a week,
are busy with the preparations, and have a hard week's work
before us. The King has made a most unfortunate selection
of the season for his visit ! '
The 'pressing events' to which the Prince alludes in this
letter were, first, the fact, that Austria had recently formulated
certain proposals for peace, which she proposed sending to St.
Petersburg, by way of ultimatum, with the intimation that,
if not accepted, she would break off her diplomatic relations
with Eussia, and, next, the circumstances under which these
proposals had been brought before the English Government.
These were anything but satisfactory. The representatives
of France and Austria had concerted the terms to be sub
mitted to Kussia, without concert with England, and they
had then been sent to our Government by Count Walewski,
with an urgent request that we should adopt them as they
4 This was the Baron's verdict : — 'The speech at Birmingham has pleased
me very much. It seems to me to touch on every essential point. The Times
has despatched it sneeringly. Never mind ! '
i855 SUGGESTED BY AUSTRIA. 393
stood. The proposals, in their general scope, were such as we
could not with propriety refuse to entertain ; but when they
came to be examined, certain modifications presented them
selves to our Government as essential. On these being
communicated to Count Walewski, they were received in a
spirit akin to that in which an arrangement so vital to
England had been come to without even asking her opinion.
The Austrian proposals, we were told, must be accepted, as
presented to us, and no modifications of them could be
entertained. Against such treatment it became necessary to
protest, and Count Walewski had to be told in diplomatic
language, that in this matter England was a principal, and
not a mere political and diplomatic contingent.
The communications between the representatives of the
two countries had grown somewhat warm ; Lord Palmerston
had even gone the length of writing to Count Walewski
(21st of November), that, rather than be dragged into
signing a peace on unsatisfactory terms, England would
prefer to continue the war with no other ally than Turkey,
and that she felt herself quite competent to sustain the
burden thus cast upon her. Things were in this critical
state, when the Emperor of the French, believing probably
that the only way to a true understanding with his ally was
to take the matter into his own hands, addressed the letter
to the Queen, of which the following is a translation :—
' Tuileries, 22nd November, 18o5.
' Madam and dear Sister, — I received the Duke of Cam
bridge with great pleasure, both because he is so near of kin
to Your Majesty, and because I have long had occasion to
know all his good qualities.5 I have been greatly touched
by your letter, of which he was the bearer. Nothing could
5 The Duke had gone to Paris to attend the ceremony of closing the Great
Exhibition there.
394 LETTER BY EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH 1855
please me more than to know that the remembrance of Your
Majesty's visit to us has not yet been effaced from your
memory.
' We have reached one of those critical epochs, when we
ought to speak very frankly ; and I would therefore ask
Your Majesty's permission to enter into some detail upon the
subject of what is taking place in the political world.
6 1 begin by repelling everything which could lead to the
belief, that the French Government would be constrained to
make peace, although the conditions were not good, just as I
would not permit myself to think that the English Grovern-
ruent would be compelled to continue the war, if the condi
tions of peace were good. We are both of us free in our
actions, we have the same interests, and we wish the same
thing — an honourable peace !
'Now, what is our military position? Your Majesty has, I
believe, in the East, 50,000 men, and 10,000 horses. I have
200,000 men and 34,000 horses. Your Majesty has an
immense fleet in the Black Sea as well as in the Baltic ; I
have one that is imposing, though less considerable. Well,
notwithstanding this formidable force, it is apparent to all
the world, that although we can do Russia serious mischief,
we cannot subdue her with our own unaided means. What
then is to be done ? Three courses are open to us.
' 1. To limit ourselves to occupying strategical points, to
blockade the Black Sea and the Baltic, and to wait without
spending extravagant sums until it pleases Russia to make
peace. By confining ourselves to a defensive war, and to
holding our ground, Russia will be exhausted in warlike
preparations (s'epuise en armements\ while we, on the other
hand, will be diminishing the sacrifices of war.
4 2. To make an appeal to all the nationalities, to proclaim
boldly the re-establishment of Poland, the independence of
Finland, of Hungary, of Italy, and of Circassia. This course,
1855 TO THE QUEEN. 395
I need scarcely say, would be full of danger, and contrary
at this time of day to justice.
' 3. To secure, if possible, the alliance of Austria, so as
that she may carry all Germany along with her, and in this
way that Russia may be driven, by our arms on the one
hand, and by the public opinion of Europe on the other, to
propose equitable conditions of peace.
4 It will seem, I doubt not, to Your Majesty, as it does to
me, that the third course is the best.
6 Now, what is going on at this moment?
4 Austria says to us, " The proposals of peace, which before
Europe you have proclaimed to be sufficient for your interests
and your honour, I accept, nay I am prepared even to
submit them on the condition that, if Kussia shall by any
chance entertain them, you give me your assurance, that you
will consent to open negotiations for peace on this basis."
To such an offer, how can we reasonably reply by a refusal,
or by equivocations (chicanes} which are equivalent to a
refusal ? This, Madam, is what I cannot understand, for it
is not we who make concessions to gain the support of
Austria ; it is Austria who of her own accord hoists our
flag.
' If Your Majesty's Government said that the conditions of
peace ought to be very different, that our honour and our
interests demanded a readjustment of the map of Europe,
that Europe would not be free until Poland was re-established,
the Crimea given to Turkey, and Finland to Sweden, I could
comprehend a policy which would have a certain grandeur,
and would put the results aimed at on a level with the
sacrifices to be made. But spontaneously to renounce the
support of Austria for microscopical advantages, which one
could always claim at any time, is what I cannot bring
myself to regard as reasonable, and to these questions, so
grave as they are, I ask the attention of Your Majesty and
396 CONSIDERATION AS TO ANSWER. 1855
that of Prince Albert, whose views are always so clear and so
exalted.
' My firm desire being to be always at one with Your
Majesty's Government, I hope we shall come to an under
standing.
4 1 ask your pardon for this letter, written in haste, and I
beg you to receive favourably the fresh expression of the
respectful and tender friendship, with which I am,
' Madam and dear Sister,
' Your Majesty's devoted and true brother,
' NAPOLEON.'
On receiving this letter the Queen sent for Lord Palmers-
ton and Lord Clarendon, and laid it before them. The
sketch of the reply to be returned to it had been prepared
by the Queen in concert with the Prince. In very firm, but
courteous, language, it recalled the Emperor's attention to
the fact, that in negotiating peace the terms must be such
as the British Nation, through her Parliament, would ap
prove ; and that a grave mistake had been committed by his
Minister in settling, without our intervention, terms of peace
to which we were expected to become parties. It also
brought to his notice the unmeasured language of some of
the Emperor's own officials, of which he was pretty certainly
himself unaware, as to the necessity which France felt for
bringing the war to a close. The natural candour of the
Emperor's mind might be relied upon to take these remon
strances in good part. If convinced of their justice — and
this he subsequently admitted himself to be — he was sure to
go heartily with us in stipulating for the conditions which we
considered essential to an honourable peace. To carry him
along with us was all-important ; for only in this way could
we hope to checkmate the peace-at-any-price party in Paris,
who were actively at work in the hope of endangering the
1 85 5 LETTER BY THE QUEEN. 397
English alliance, and establishing those intimate relations
with Eussia which her agents were straining every nerve to
negotiate. The letter, of which we now give the translation,
met with the cordial approval of the Ministers, who felt
how thoroughly it was calculated to effect the object in
view : —
' 26th November, 1855.
' Sire and dear Brother, — My cousin, the Duke of Cam
bridge, has come back to us deeply moved by the kindness of
the reception given to him by Your Majesty, and by the confi
dence you have shown him. Most sincerely do I thank your
Majesty, to whom he has been a fresh medium for the con
veyance of my sentiments. The ceremony of closing the
Exhibition, at which he was present, filled him with admira
tion, and the lively description of it which he gave me,
inspired me with but one regret, namely, that I was not able
to be there myself.
' Your Majesty's letter has given me the greatest satisfac
tion, as at once a fresh proof of your friendship and of your
sincere desire in all difficult moments to come to a clear
understanding with me by a frank and unreserved inter
change of opinions. I am animated by the same feeling,
and pleased to find that there is in fact no material difference
between your views and my own. We both wish for a good
and honourable peace, and you are quite right in saying that
}TOU are no more constrained to accept a bad peace, than I to
refuse a good one. But to discover and understand the
nature of that which may have the semblance of a difference
of opinion, it is essential to form a just idea of the dif
ference of position of our two Governments, which must
naturally influence their decisions and actions. It is only
by taking this difference into full account that we can judge
each other with perfect justice and fairness.
' Your Majesty has great advantages over me in the mode
398 LETTER BY THE QUEEN 1855
of conducting your policy and your negotiations. You are
answerable to nobody, you can keep your own counsel,
employ in your negotiations whatever person or form you
choose, you can alter your course when you please, or give,
by a word spoken by yourself at any time, that direction to
public affairs which strikes you at the moment as the most
advantageous.
' I, on the other hand, am bound by certain rules and
usages ; I have no uncontrolled power of decision ; I must
adopt the advice of a Council of responsible Ministers, and
these Ministers have to meet and to agree on a course of
action after having arrived at a joint conviction of its justice
and utility. They have at the same time to take care that
the steps which they wish to take are not only in accordance
with the best interests of the country, but also such, that they
can be explained to and defended in Parliament, and that
their fitness may be brought home to the conviction of the
nation.
'There is, however, another side to this picture, in which
I consider that I have an advantage which Your Majesty has
not. Your policy runs the risk of remaining unsupported
by the nation, and the irresistible conviction that your
people will not follow it to the end, may expose you to the
dangerous alternative of either having to impose it upon
them against their will, or of having suddenly to alter your
course abroad, and even perhaps to encounter grave resistance.
T, on the other hand, can allow my policy free scope to work
out its own consequences, certain of the steady and consistent
support of my people, who, having had a share in determi
ning my policy, feel themselves to be identified with it.
4 The advantages and disadvantages inherent in our respec
tive positions, are very apparent at this " critical epoch," and
in them lie the difficulties which we have to overcome. If
they are well understood, however, and well appreciated on
1855 TO THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 399
both sides, it ought not to be difficult to arrive at a judicious
solution, while paying at the same time due regard to our
respective positions.
4 1 make, then, full allowance for Your Majesty's personal
difficulties, and refuse to listen to any wounded feelings of
amour propre which my Government might be supposed to
entertain at a complete understanding having been come to
with Austria — an understanding which has resulted in an
arrangement being placed, cut and dry before us, for our
mere acceptance, putting us in the disagreeable position of
either having to accept what we have not even been allowed
fully to understand (and which, so far as Austria is con
cerned, has been negotiated under influences, dictated by
motives, and in a spirit which we are without the means of
estimating), or to take the responsibility of breaking up this
arrangement, of losing the alliance which is offered to us and
which is so much wanted, and even of estranging the friendly
feelings of the ally who advocates the arrangement itself.
6 Passing over all these considerations, I am sincerely
anxious to be at one with Your Majesty. All that is required
to enable my Government to do so, is: 1st. That we should
not be bound to the letter of the proposal, of which we have
had no opportunity of discussing the meaning or the import.
2nd. That Austria should agree to abide, under all circum
stances, by her Ultimatum, and not to bring us back counter
proposals from St. Petersburg, which we, yourself and I,
should have to accept or to refuse, whereby we should be
placed again in the same bad position we found ourselves in
last year.
' 3rd. That the Neutralisation Treaty 6 should be made a
6 That is, the conditions for the neutralisation of the Black Sea, on which
the Conferences at Vienna had broken down. This was the most essential of
the modifications proposed by our Government on the Austrian Ultimatum,
and it was subsequently adopted by both France and Austria.
400 LETTER BY THE QUEEN 1855
reality and not something merely illusory, which it would
inevitably be, if, as proposed, it were left as a separate treaty
existing merely between Eussia and Turkey.
< 1 am convinced Your Majesty will find these demands
founded in reason ! On your part, be equally assured, that
having given my assent to these conditions, I will not allow
them to be neutralised by anything which you could fairly
designate as " chicanes equivalentes a un refus" or a desire
to fight for " microscopical advantages." What I ask for
is inspired by the common interest which we both have in view,
and I can see nothing in it to which Austria can raise any
fair objection.
'I cannot, however, conceal from Your Majesty my fears,
founded upon information on which I can rely, that the
language held at Paris, by men in office and others who have
the honour to approach you, in regard to the financial diffi
culties of France, and the absolute necessity of concluding
peace, has already produced a very mischievous effect at
Vienna, at Berlin, and at St. Petersburg ; and that it is very
possible that Austria may by this time be disposed to draw
back from her Ultimatum, and to seek to obtain more favour
able terms for Russia.
4 1 now proceed to consider the three courses mentioned by
Your Majesty as open to us. I am glad to see that Your
Majesty rejects the first, which, in my opinion, would not
realise even what it professes to attain, because Russia would
take care not to " s'epuiser en armements" if she were sure
that the Western Powers would confine themselves to a mere
blockade, and, as we have entered upon an aggressive war,
we could not now return to a merely defensive one, without
owning at least a moral defeat.
' The second course would at all times have been repelled
by me with the same firmness with which it is rejected by Your
Majesty, and for the same reasons and the same considerations.
1 85 5 TO THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 401
' The third, to which Your Majesty gives the preference,
has also my unqualified approval, but I do not disguise from
myself the uncertainty of its chances of success, as this is
dependent on the decision of other Powers, who may have
other notions of their own interest, and who have hitherto
done little to inspire us with any confidence. Be this as it
may, I promise Your Majesty to do my utmost to make this
course succeed, and I agree fully with you, that all minor
considerations should be dropped in order to arrive at the
greater result.
' I will say nothing here of the plans of military opera
tion, as I consider them to be dependent on the policy agreed
upon. This policy having been settled exclusively by the
two Grovernments, the Grenerals, after a Council, of which I
highly approve the idea as suggested by Your Majesty, should
be entrusted with the consideration of the plans of the cam
paign to carry out the policy determined upon.
4 I am convinced that every difficulty, every divergence of
opinion, which may arise on these weighty matters, will be
more promptly and more effectually dispelled by a frank
exchange of ideas between Your Majesty and myself, than by
any other mode of communication, and I therefore beg you
will continue towards me those unreserved utterances (epanche-
nwnts), to which I hope you will find that my letter re
sponds with a sincere and genuine confidence. The Prince
feels more and more the flattering opinion you have been
pleased to express with respect to his views and judgment.
No one, I atn happy to say, is more keenly anxious than he
for the success of the ideas which I hold in common with
yourself, or supports more resolutely whatever can conduce to
their fulfilment.
6 1 would have wished, had time allowed, to abridge this
letter, the extreme length of which is, however, justified by
VOL. III. D D
402 GOOD EFFECT OF QUEEN'S LETTER. 1855
the gravity of the circumstances and the importance of the
questions at issue.
4 Accept, Sire, the expression of sincere friendship and of
high esteem, with which I am, Sire and dear Brother,
' Your Majesty's very affectionate
' Sister and friend,
* VICTORIA.' 7
The Emperor of the French was much gratified by this
letter. He frankly admitted our right to take exception to
the way the terms of the Ultimatum had been settled without
previous consultation with the English Government, as well as
the importance of some of the modifications we had suggested,
and which had been represented to him as insignificant and
of ' microscopical ' value. The information, hinted at in the
letter, and more fully brought to his notice by our Ambas
sador at Paris, as to the efforts which were everywhere being
made to have it supposed that France was ready for peace
on any terms, caused him the deepest annoyance, and he
took means to let it be known, that, however this note
might be sounded for the purposes of the Bourse, he would
be no party to a peace of which England did not approve.
If the war had to be carried on, France would not be found
backward. ' Be assured,' were his words to Lord Cowley (25th
of November), 'whatever I think right, I will do, and I shall
not be afraid of making my conduct understood in France.'
Not for the first time, he found his best advice had come
from England. In the same conversation he said, that all he
begged was that the truth might be told him, and we should
find him as ready to do what he could to smooth away
our difficulties as we were to smooth away his.
7 The original of this letter, and of that to which it is an answer, will be
ound in the Appendix.
403
CHAPTER LXIX.
ON the 30th of November the King of Sardinia arrived in
London on a visit to the Queen. He was met by the Prince
at the railway station, and in passing through London on his
way to Windsor Castle was received with a cordiality, which,
if not so demonstrative as that with which the Emperor and
Empress of the French had been greeted, was sufficient to
show how warmly the English people appreciated the gallant
spirit in which he had thrown himself into the struggle
against Russia. The visit was a short one, but the mass of
things to be seen and done imposed no small amount of
fatigue upon the Queen and Prince.
Next day they accompanied him to the Arsenal, at Wool
wich, and the scale of the operations there must have con
vinced His Majesty, that it would be from no lack of the
materials of deadly warfare, if his English Allies were now to
consent to a cessation of hostilities, and that they were not
likely to give such a consent, except in exchange for satis
factory terms of peace. The hospitals were also visited, kind
words were exchanged with the sufferers there, and a series
of manosuvres by the Artillery on the Common gave actual
proof of our pre-eminence in that arm, of which the Royal
soldier had often heard. The following day (Sunday) was
spent by the King in London ; but by daybreak the next morn
ing His Majesty was on his way to Portsmouth, accompanied
by Prince Albert. The dockyard and factories there were
D D 2
404 VISIT OF THE KING OF SARDINIA. 1855
thoroughly examined, and a visit was made in the Fairy to
inspect a portion of the Fleet at Spithead, consisting of eight
ships of the line and eight frigates. On the 4th the King
went to London, and after receiving the Corps diplomatique
at Buckingham Palace, proceeded in state to the City, where
about 2,000 guests had assembled at the GKuldhall to witness
the ceremonial of presenting an address by the Corporation.
The King had been welcomed by great numbers on his way
to the City, although the day was cold, dark, and wet ;
but the scene, as he entered the hall, and the crowds as
sembled there rose in a body and received him with pro
longed cheers, was especially gratifying and impressive. It
was one which was to be witnessed only in England, among a
people sure of its own liberties, and predisposed in favour of
a Sovereign who had proved himself true to the principles
of constitutional monarchy. Count Cavour was in attendance
upon the King, and the reply to the Address was such as
might have been expected from the pen of a statesman so
liberal, so far-seeing, and so accomplished. Both address
and reply were useful at the time, from the resolute tone
with which they declared that the Allies would not lay down
their arms until an honourable and durable peace had been
secured. On his return from the City the Prince was enabled
to give the King the welcome assurance that France had
adopted our modifications of the proposed Austrian Ulti
matum, and that all diplomatic difficulty on this ground was
now at an end.
The next day His Majesty was invested by the Queen
with the Order of the Garter, and a great banquet in the
evening brought his brief but busy visit to a close. He
was to leave Windsor Castle next morning at five o'clock.
Even before this hour the Queen was present to take leave
of the Royal guest. The morning was bitterly cold, and
heavy snow was falling, as he left the Castle for Folkestone,
1855 PRINCE GIVES COLOURS TO GERMAN LEGION. 405
accompanied by the Prince, the Duke of Cambridge, and
Prince Edward of Saxe Weimar. After seeing the King de
part for Boulogne at nine o'clock, the Prince returned to the
hotel, where he met the Duke of Newcastle, who had just
landed from the packet on his way back from the East. The
meeting was a pleasant surprise, and the details as to the state
of affairs in Asia Minor and the Crimea, which the Prince was
able to gather from him in their brief interview, made even
the fatigue and cold of that bitter morning for the time
forgotten. There was still work to be done before the Prince
could return to town. Colours were to be presented at Shorn-
cliffe to two of the regiments of the Royal German Legion,
who were on the point of embarking for the Crimea.
The Prince, on horseback and escorted by a troop of
the German light cavalry, reached the ground about eleven
o'clock. Despite the inclemency of the weather, a large
number of visitors — many of them ladies — had assembled.
The steadiness and precision with which the regiments
went through the movements common on such occasions
promised well for their efficiency in the field. To the
Prince the ceremony was especially interesting both as a
German, and as having been himself the first to suggest the
raising of this foreign auxiliary force. They, on the other
hand, no doubt, attached a double value to the few admir
ably chosen words of the Prince's speech in presenting the
colours by reason of their being addressed to them in their
own language by one whom Germans had long since learned
to honour.
1 1 am heartily glad,' said the Prince, 'at being able to deliver
these colours to you in person, as this gives me an opportunity
of expressing to you, how •warmly the Queen recognises the
readiness with which you have responded to her call, and enrolled
yourselves in her army.
' I am fully convinced that you will, under all circumstances,
4o6 , NEGOTIATIONS IN REFERENCE TO 1855
uphold the honour of a flag, which until now has been vic
torious in every quarter of the globe in the battle for Justice,
Order, Freedom, and the spread of Civilisation.
' May the Almighty accompany you with His protecting grace
in all the toils and dangers which you have \aliantly resolved to
share with the brave English army ! They will, I feel sure,
welcome you as brothers.'
After lunching with the officers, the Prince returned to
Windsor Castle, which he reached about five o'clock, and
where a few quiet days, after the fatigues of the preceding
week, were peculiarly welcome.
The agencies at work in Russian interests at Paris had such
ready means of access to some of the leading officials there,
that the fact of Austria's intention to submit an Ulti
matum to the Czar, which had received the sanction of the
Allied Powers, was not likely to be any secret at St. Peters
burg. Russia wanted peace, because she knew that her
powers of resistance were well nigh exhausted, but to accept
a peace at the dictation of Austria was a mortification not
to be borne, if by any means it might be averted. Accord
ingly Prince Gortschakoff found means to make the Em
peror of the French aware that he knew what was going on
— that Russia would accept no Ultimatum, whatever might
be its terms, as a basis for peace, — but that if the Emperor
really wished for peace he should send a confidential agent
to Prince Gortschakoff, and His Majesty would then learn on
what terms it could be made. A few days later the French
Government was sounded on the same subject by Baron
Seebach, the Saxon Minister at Paris, who professed to be, as
he no doubt was, acting on the instructions of the Emperor
of Russia. The Emperor of the French would not entertain
the question, except in concert with England ; and Baron
Seebach was asked to place his propositions in writing,
that they might be submitted to the English Government,
1 855 AUSTRIAN ULTIMATUM TO RUSSIA. 407
He did so, but after what had already occurred in regard to
the limitation of the preponderance of Russia in the Black
Sea, the suggestion which he put forward on this the turning
point of any negotiations could meet only with a decided
negative. What this suggestion was may be inferred from
the following passage in a letter from the Queen (13th De
cember) to Lord Clarendon : — ( Baron Seebach's proposal is
really too " naif." The Straits are to be closed and every
flag excluded from the Black Sea except the Russian and
Turkish, who will settle together what they think right, and
this is to be the satisfactory solution of the third point, upon
which Russia will be prepared to sign preliminaries ! '
All these indirect endeavours of Russia to separate France
from England, and to come to terms with the one, which she
might then hope to force upon the other, were brought to a
close by a settlement of the terms of the Austrian Ultimatum,
and its despatch to St. Petersburg on the 15th of December.
Any hopes which might have been raised there by the rumour
of a variance which for a time existed between France and
England as to the terms of the Ultimatum were thus nipped
in the bud. Nor was this all, for Baron Seebach was made
aware from a quarter where mistake was impossible, that
this variance was absolutely and entirely at an end, and that
the Emperor of the French now considered the terms of the
Ultimatum as entirely his own. He was prepared either to
make peace upon them if accepted without modification by
Russia, or to continue the war with increased vigour. But,
happen what might, nothing would induce him to separate
from England, and any calculations founded upon the alliance
being broken up or weakened would prove to be utterly
delusive. This information must have reached St. Peters
burg soon after the arrival there of Count Esterhazy as the
bearer of the Austrian Ultimatum, with instructions, unless
a favourable answer were returned within a limited time, to
4o8 LETTER FROM BARON STOCK MAR. 1855
demand passports for himself and the whole of the Austrian
Mission.
Thanks to the loyalty and frankness of the French Emperor,
what for a time threatened to prove a serious difficulty was
thus effectively removed. How serious it was may be
gathered from the words of the Prince in writing to Baron
Stockmar on the 3rd of December. ' In politics,' he wrote,
6 there is much danger; Austrian propositions, which, as they
send up the funds, are acceptable to the French Ministry, but
are full of mischievous consequences to us. . . .'
The Court had gone to Osborne for a fortnight on the
10th of December, and there the Prince received the follow
ing letter from Baron Stockmar, in answer to that from which
we have just quoted : —
' I am glad for the Queen's sake and your own, that the
recent visits and other fatigues are well over, and that you are
once more settled in the quietude of Osborne, for great and
protracted distraction evaporates, sometimes uselessly, some
times injuriously, the best faculties both of heart and head.
6 For a due appreciation and accurate estimate of the
political constellations of the hour and of what they menace,
I am here entirely without adequate materials. As your
Eoyal Highness remembers, I anticipated from the first, that
the chief danger for the political enterprise of the Western
Powers lay in the difficulty of making it possible for
France and England to act, and to the end, like loyal com
rades,
Who with close-compacted power
Bravely stand together,
In success's sunny hour,
And in stormy weather.
' Well, the imbecility of Prussian policy is not so likely to
endanger this "brave standing together" as the Austrian
1 85 5 PAPAL CONCORDAT WITH AUSTRIA. 409
Minister's inability to pursue a sound general and special
policy ; for what could I expect from men who suffered
themselves to be duped by Jesuitism in the year of grace
1855?'
The allusion here is to the Concordat between the Pope and
the Emperor of Austria of the 18th of August, 1855, which
the Prince has designated in the copy preserved among his
papers by one word, " Atrocious ! " By that document greater
rights and privileges within the Austrian Empire had been
conceded than the Papal See had ever been able, in the days
of its greatest power, to extort from any German Sovereign.
It made the conscience, the education, and the religious
guidance of the Empire wholly subservient to the dictates
of Rome, and pledged the civil authority to enforce whatever
the Vatican might enjoin. The letter proceeds : —
' I fear we shall have to expiate this folly, even although
eventually it may bear good fruit.1 Has your Eoyal Highness
considered the import of this affair in all its bearings ? It
has engaged my close attention ever since it was known.
1 This Concordat has now been practically abrogated. In 1867 after Sadowa
the first step in this direction was taken by the passing of measures (1) which
emancipated the schools from the control of the clergy ; ( 2) which made
marriage a civil rite, and sanctioned divorce on certain specified grounds ; and
(3) which defined the relations of the different religious denominations to each
other. These measures encountered the strongest opposition from the .Roman
Catholic clergy, but they were passed \)j triumphant majorities in the Reichs-
rath. Again in May 1868 further laws were passed which withdrew both
marriage and education from ecclesiastical jurisdiction. Marriage was made
matter of civil contract, and the State schools were thrown open to all without
distinction of creed. The last vestiges of the Concordat were swept away by
measures introduced by Prince Auersperg into the Reichsrath in January
1874, for the regulation of the relations between Church and State. These
had been provoked by the action of the Ultramontane party, and they placed
the Roman Catholic Church, as to all but its purely spiritual functions, under
the control of the State. The appointment of priests was made subject to the
sanction of Government, who might, under certain conditions, demand their
dismissal. The limits of spiritual authority to be exercised by the priests
410 PROBABILITIES OF PEACE. 1855
The discussions upon it, which I have seen in The Times, were
utterly superficial, and in part mistaken ! I hope in a few
days to be able to send you some remarks, which have been
written with a view to a more thorough understanding of the
subject. The purport of them is to call the attention of the
legislature from the juridical point of view to the immediate
consequences. . . . The affair will become very serious, for
to expect self-control, forbearance, and moderation from the
Roman Catholic, or indeed from any, clergy is idle.
' For the present my notion is, that that section of the
belligerents, which has the heaviest purse and can longest
dispense with economy, is most likely to get peace concluded
according to its wish. The political pressure from without and
within will indeed prevent the Russians from thinking of the
cost so long as they have a rouble to spend ; but they certainly
seem to have become fully aware^ that, in challenging France
and England as they did, they greatly over-estimated their
own power.
4 What ought I to think of the rumour, that St. Petersburg
and Moscow are to be fortified ? Is Russia afraid that a
change may take place in the policy of Sweden ? . . .
' 15th December, 1855.'
Before this letter reached the Prince, the conditions of the
Austrian Ultimatum were practically settled ; but until the
answer of Russia was known, it was intended that profound
secrecy as to its terms should be preserved. Accordingly,
were defined ; rules were laid down for the education and training of candidates
for the priesthood ; the rights of ecclesiastical bodies, of congregations, and of
patrons were dealt with, and provision made for the proper appropriation of
endowments ; monastic bodies were brought under the direct surveillance
of the civil authority ; clerical endowments were subjected to taxation, and
the existence of separate religious bodies recognised. Thus out of evil came
good, for the reaction against ecclesiastical control, which grew out of the
Concordat, accelerated the establishment of religious freedom in Austria, and
realised the anticipation expressed by Baron Stockmar in the text
i855 PltlNC&S VIEWS ON THE CONCORDAT. 411
even in writing to Baron Stockmar on the 17th, the Prince,
while preparing him to hear important news in a few days,
gives no clue to their nature. He writes : —
' I have little news for you from our quiet retreat in Osborne.
In the politics of Europe a turn is likely to take place, which
will be favourable in every sense to the Western Powers, but
must place Prussia in a fresh and most serious difficulty. A
few weeks, or perhaps days, will put the world in possession
of the secret, which in the absence of a courier I cannot
confide to you through the post. Prussia in her blindness is
playing a terribly hazardous game, and the confusion in her
domestic affairs must have reached its climax. Oh, that
you were here, that I might talk over these topics with you ! '
A few days brought the Baron's promised remarks on the
Papal Concordat with Austria. Acknowledging their receipt
on the 31st of December, the Prince wrote : ' Your notes for
the understanding of the Concordat have reached us. I had
taken precisely the same view. I also should have nothing
to say against it, were the Koman Catholic Church to show
itself openly in its true colours, for then it would be recog
nised for what it truly is, and be abandoned by all rational
men. But that the Government should have stooped to be the
tool for executing its decrees, to become the despot of its
people for the Church's ends, is monstrous, nay incomprehen
sible !
In the same letter the Prince adverts to a series of bitter
attacks against himself, which had just been made by The
Times in consequence of his having signed a Memorial to
the Queen by the officers of the Guards, in which they com
plained of an injustice to their body caused by the operation
of a Royal Warrant issued on the 6th of October, 1854, for
the regulation of promotion and retirement in the army.
The object of that Warrant had been to enable lieutenant-
412 THE GUARDS' MEMORIAL. 1855
colonels, after three years' service, in actual command of a
battalion, to become, by right, full colonels, and thus, while
still young, to take their turn in a brevet as major-generals.
The operation of the Warrant was, however, confined to the
officers of the Line, and in this way an injustice was alleged
to have been done, unintentionally, to the officers of the
Guards. They therefore memorialised Her Majesty with the
hope of getting it redressed, and their promotion put upon
the same footing as that of their comrades of the Line.
Prince Albert, as Colonel of the Grenadier Guards, had
appended his name to this Memorial. This innocent act was
made the text for several articles charging him with having
made use of his exalted position to exercise an undue in
fluence at the Horse Guards, and his conduct in the present
case was adduced in illustration of the writer's views. There
was not then, nor at any time, the shadow of a foundation
for the charge; but by the necessities of his position, which
imposed silence upon him, the Prince was without the means
of defence. The writer was therefore safe from contradiction
when he reminded the public — it now knows with what
truth — that the Prince had coveted the office of Commander-
in-Chief, and had only abandoned this ambition in deference
to the ' less courtly but sounder counsels ' of those Mentors of
the press, of whom his present assailant claimed to be one.
But while the Prince had so far deferred to these counsels,
his conduct, the writer went on to say, had given rise to the
6 general assertion that he exercised much influence in
military matters, even as respects the highest military ap
pointments,' — an assertion which had been refuted in the
most unqualified terms in the House of Lords by Lord
Hardinge on the 31st of January, 1854. It was natural, the
writer admitted, that the Prince's brother officers should
petition the Queen, — which by the rules of the service, how
ever, he forgot to mention that they could not do, except
1 855 ATTACKS UPON THE PRINCE. 413
through him as their superior officer ; but it was intolerable
that the Queen should be ' placed in the ungracious position
of refusing the prayer of one who ought to be careful how
he sues, where he should not sue in vain,' inasmuch as his
name to the petition ' gave a force to the prayer, which
almost converted it into a command ! ' It was further urged
in aggravation of the Prince's offence, that the memorial
had been ' drawn up, signed, and presented in secrecy,' thus
showing f that its originators were desirous of gaining their
object by means of powerful influence quietly brought into
action.'
How little the author of these attacks understood either
the Queen or the Prince, or their undeviating deference to
the counsels of their responsible advisers in military, as well
as in all other matters, it is unnecessary to say. The Prince's
action in reference to the subject of the Memorial began
and ended with his signing it.2 So he was content to bear
these imputations of his anonymous accuser in silence as he
had done so many others, and only in writing to Baron
Stockmar did he even think them worthy of a word of notice.
To him he said : —
' You will have read violent attacks upon me on account of
the Guards' Memorial. That you may understand the matter,
just one word. Every free Briton has the right of petition
to his Sovereign ; the officers of a corps can only petition
through their commanding officers and superiors. If I had
declined to annex my name to the petition, I should have
barred the Gfuards from their right, and this out of personal
cowardice. A public petition through a Secretary of State
is no secret intrigue of a husband with his wife.'
The Prince had grown to be indifferent to the attacks of
the press upon himself, but we find many indications in his
2 The prayer of the Memorial was not granted, the Secretary of State fur
War not having been persuaded by the reasons on which it was based.
4 H MISCHIEF OF ATTACKS BY PRESS 1855
correspondence at this timo of the pain it cost him to see,
how the reckless misrepresentations as to the state of our army
had come to be accepted abroad as actual facts, justifying
the belief that our greatness as a nation was at an end.
Official despatches, as well as his own correspondence, told
too plainly how widely this belief was spread, and the
mischief it was doing at a time when, if ever, it was
important that the Continental Powers should know that
England had not lost the vigour of her arm. One of the
imputations against our officers was, that they were leaving
the Crimea in great numbers on the pretext of private
business, and so proving their unfitness for the position in
which they had been placed by what was being continually
denounced as an incurably vicious army system. The present
Emperor of Germany, in a letter to the Prince, had spoken
as he might be expected to speak of such conduct, assuming
it to be true. His remarks drew from the Prince the follow
ing reply (30th December, 1855) :—
' An illustration of what I have said as to the recklessness
of the press is given by the very circumstance to which you
advert in your letter, where, among other calumnies, which
in the eyes of the Continent have made our army a by- word
and a shame, you speak of the bad impression produced by
the coming away of so many officers from the seat of war
" for urgent private affairs." I begged Lord Hardinge to
sift this matter to the bottom, and you will scarcely believe
me, when I tell you as the result of the inquiry, that,
exclusive of the officers who have come back by reason of
wounds, sickness, or promotion to the depot battalions, only
thirty-three out of an army of 52,000 men have come home
on account of private affairs.
6 How little,' the Prince adds, ' the real power of our press
and its value can be known or judged of upon the Continent,
is shown by the following facts. While it goes on dis-
i855 UPON THE BRITISH ARMY. 415
paraging the army in the most unmeasured terms, attacking
the "aristocratic, ignorant, used-up, &c. officers," and
" stupid, old, useless generals," and giving the Continent
the impression that this is the opinion of the country, there
is not a lieutenant comes back to his parents from the seat of
war that is not greeted with cheers by the whole population
of the place, his horses taken out, and the " hero " borne in
triumph through the streets. Not a general returns, but a
sword of honour and addresses are presented to him by the
great towns. In France, on the contrary, where nothing but
praise and honour is paid to the pre-eminence of the army,
which, because this is so, finds this pre-eminence acknow
ledged in other countries, General Bosquet recently landed
at Marseilles wounded, and was received by the assembled
crowd with scarcely a sign of respect. But we must
take the good and the bad together of a popular life which
knows no limits to its freedom.'
So widely had the exaggerated statements as to the decay
of our military force in Parliament and the press found
credence, that even King Leopold seems to have thought
that it would be politic in England to conclude a peace with
Eussia upon easy terms. He was aware of the Czar's desire
for peace, and seems to have been anxious to assist him to
effect it. But he clearly did not know how little disposed
England was to abate one jot of the demands which she had
made up her mind to obtain, or to allow the fear of anything
that Kussia could do to influence her ultimate decision. It
was well that the King should hear the truth on these points,
and it was sure to reach St. Petersburg, if once it were well
understood at Brussels. We may fairly presume that the
Prince had this contingency in view when he wrote the
following reply to a letter, in which the King had sounded
him as to the terms of peace which England might be
expected to entertain. In reading this letter, one feels
416 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1855
that the old pupil in politics has now become his master's
master !
' Dearest Uncle, — It is only to-day that I am able to reply
to your kind letter of the 16th, sent by the courier, as our
removal from Osborne has somewhat disordered our daily
routine ; but I now send you my warmest thanks for it.
' It is always of the highest importance to me to learn
your views, especially at critical moments like the present.
Still I regret to find, running through what you say, a certain
bitterness against England, which it has deserved neither
by its attitude towards Belgium or yourself, nor by the
position which it has taken up in regard to the Eastern
Question, a bitterness of which I am at a loss even to divine
the cause. No one knows better than yourself, how the
whole dispute arose ; how forbearing we were towards the
Emperor Nicholas, how reluctantly we were driven to ex
treme measures, with what domineering insolence Russia
repelled every effort on our part to avoid the conflict ; how
zealously we laboured to maintain in all good faith the
commun accord of the European Powers, who had pro
nounced against Russia as in the wrong, and not to be
driven into an isolated alliance with Frmce ; how Prussia
first, then Austria, left us in the lurch ; how Russia found
friends in every quarter of the Continent ( Belgium not
excepted) ; what sacrifices we made in men, money, com
mercial relations, &c., how from every side nothing but
prophecies of disaster has reached us, how, finally, Russia
herself rejected the proposals at the Vienna Conference,
always building on the belief that the sacrifices we had to
make, and the difficulties we had to encounter, would
ultimately break down the Franco-English alliance, and
how she worked for that end through every possible organ,
on one hand trying to scare us and the world by talking of the
1855 TO KING LEOPOLD. 417
ambitious designs of Louis Napoleon, of his invasion of Eng
land, and his raid across the Rhine ; on the other, seeking to
irritate the French public against us by insinuating that we
were prosecuting purely English interests (because of India),
and were making use of France as our tool, whose interests
the Emperor was sacrificing to us for personal and dynastic
purposes of his own ! 3
' We are now engaged in the struggle, and up to this
point, despite the numberless disadvantages to which our press
has exposed us, we have held our ground in the face of the
enemy, who has been beaten at all points, and, having begun
the campaign with 24,000 men and 36 guns, and lost in it
somewhere about 20,000 men, we are now in Sebastopol
with 52,000 men and 96 guns ; we have on the Bosphorus
6,000 men of the Foreign Legion, a Turkish contingent of
18,000 men at Kertch, and 15,000 men of our Sardinian
Allies ready to act as part of our army, and thus we are in
a position to take the field with 80,000 men independently
of the French. England entertains neither an invincible
hatred to Eussia, nor a childish ambition of military glory.
If, therefore, the war is continued, the reason must be sought
in the circumstance, that, being a practical country, it aims
at a practical result, for which it is fighting, and until that
result is attained, will persist through good and evil report
in valiantly making further sacrifices to carry on the war.
' Sad would it be, were England to show that fitfulness of
purpose, which is visible, alas ! every twenty-four hours in
France, and which is due to the fickleness and frivolity of
the nation, the stock-broking propensities (Agiotagewesen)
3 One of the great complaints against Louis Philippe — how utterly un
founded history will in time disclose — was, that he was 'the Viceroy of
England upon the Continent' — and Lamartine mentions this as one great cause
of his unpopularity. The Emperor Louis Napoleon had to contend against
the. same charge throughout his reign, and especially during the Crimean
War.
VOL. III. E E
418 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1855
of its public men (Staatsleute\ and the temptation under
which its ruler lives, to regard every phase of the political
problem with reference to the influence it may have upon his
personal position at home. On the failure of any assaidt upon
a battery at Sebastopol, he was for evacuating the Crimea ;
after any little success over Russia he was for pushing for
ward to Moscow ; either a disgraceful peace was to be con
cluded, or the border provinces of the Rhine to be invaded ;
Austria was to be bought over to the side of the Allies by pro
mises of Prussian territory, or her Italian provinces were to be
taken from her ; no peace " sans que la France ait eu un
grand succes, qui est necessaire a VEmpereur," and as soon
as a success was achieved, peace at once, "pour en sortir
avec la gloire exclusive" &c.
' If we have difficulties of this kind to contend with daily,
and I really believe there is not a single soul in France who
ever gave himself the very smallest concern about the main
tenance of the Turkish Empire, still this was and is for us
the one unvarying object of the war, and if we keep France
up to the mark, and place reliance in the personal good faith
( Kkrlichkeit) of the Emperor, assuredly this is not " riding
another man's horse with your own spurs," 4 though it may suit
the Russians to put it to the French in that light. In any
case the object we have set to ourselves is not yet thoroughly
secured ; and up to this moment I have not seen, nor am I
able to discover even the faintest indication, that Russia has
abandoned her design upon the supremacy of the East, neither
do I believe that she will give in until she is completely
exhausted, and this may involve the exhaustion of the best
part of Europe ; unless, indeed, Europe should unite in deed
as well as in word*, and dictate what it is costing the Western
Powers, whose territories lie so far away from Russia, so much
4 This phrase had been applied to our relation towards France by King
Leopold, in the letter to which this is an answer.
1855 TO KING LEOPOLD. 419
trouble to extort. But up to this time any such line of
action has been made impossible by the love and worship of
Russia entertained by all the Continental governments, who
look to that country and to the Jesuits as the only agents to
make their people happy, and to preserve themselves against
the Red Republic of Paris.
c Russia will have to see and feel the nature of her present
position, before we can hope she will concede a peace com
mensurate with the objects of the war. That she has not
done so up to this time is shown by the fact that she has put
the question plum ply in Paris through Herr von Seebach,
whether the Western Powers are ready to conclude peace on
the basis of the Neutralisation of the Black Sea ? this neu
tralisation being, as Russia understands it, " that the Dar
danelles shall be closed, and that no ships of war shall hence
forth enter the Black Sea, except those of Russia and Turkey
(! !), which shall be maintained there in such numbers as the
two neighbours shall agree between themselves, without a
voice on the part of the other Powers." A very pretty out
come this would make to a two years' bloody war ! It ex
plains why Russian diplomacy just at present professes to
have a preference for the principle of neutralisation to that
of limitation.
' You put much the same question as Herr von Seebach,
" Will England make peace on the footing of neutralisation ? "
To this it would be difficult for me to give a satisfactory
answer, as what I have just told you shows how elastic such
general expressions are. The fact, however, is, that Austria
has laid before us a carefully formulated basis for peace, and
although it did not c«me up to our wishes and was proposed
by a Power which of late has been at pains to earn for it
self our utter distrust, we have accepted it after long and
patient deliberation and discussion with our Allies. It has
now gone as an Austrian Ultimatum to St. Petersburg.
E B 2
420 LETTER BY THE PRINCE. 1855
Russia, therefore, has it in her power to conclude a peace
which is regarded by Austria (as by ourselves) as most equit
able. We will now see what she will do, and what amount
of truth there is in all that she has been saying. The trans
action may be concluded in a few days, and Europe has an
interest in its being brought to a settlement. I hope it may
now rouse itself and try to work upon that section of the
European world which has done the wrong, which began the
war, and brought about such an amount of misery.
4 So long as Europe does not do this, and Kussia goes on
flattering herself with the hope that she can undermine the
Franco-English Alliance, and make the two Powers jealous
of each other by dividing their views as to the conditions to
be insisted on, so long will that peace which you most
naturally desire be out of the question. Were this Alliance
to be broken up, I need not say to you that there would be
no longer any security for Europe, and for Belgium even less
than for any other part of Europe.
' I know not whether I have succeeded in placing our posi
tion in a clear light before you. At any rate, my object has
been to explain it so fully that you might thoroughly see
it, as it seemed to me to be the object of your letter that I
should do so as far as possible.
'Windsor Castle, 24th December, 1855.'
Nothing could show more clearly than this letter how
thoroughly English at heart, in the best sense, the Prince
had become. The tinge of bitterness against this country,
which coloured the King of the Belgians' letter, due appa
rently to some dissatisfaction at the warmth with which the
French alliance was cultivated, and to an impression that we
were bent on prosecuting the war partly from a vindictive spirit
against Russia, and partly in order to re-establish the damaged
prestige of our army, seems to have wounded the Prince to the
1855 HIS STRONG ENGLISH FEELING. 421
quick. The warmth of the feeling under which he wrote is
visible on the face of the draft of his letter (obviously penned
with great rapidity) in the unwonted tremulousness of the
characters. Et tu9 Brute f It was hard indeed that the
spirit of the nation, and its attitude at this period of the
struggle, should be so little appreciated by the Belgian King.
He might certainly have remembered with what reluctance
we embarked in that struggle, and that it was not in the
nature of our people to continue the war one hour after the
object was attained for which it had been begun. But that
we should not end it one hour sooner, was no less certain, and
this also he might have known. He no doubt thought we
were weaker now than we were in 1854, and that this should
make us moderate in our demands. The Prince knew that
we were in fact stronger, and he felt convinced that our
demands had never been otherwise than moderate.
In the King's language the Prince could hear the echo
of the arguments for a peace on terms favourable to Eussia,
sedulously put in circulation by Russian agents, of which
the Despatches from every court, including that of Parisy
had for some weeks been transmitting the report to Lord
Clarendon. They fell upon deaf ears in this country, \Ve
knew what we had been righting for ; we were resolved,
and we believed we were in a position, to obtain it. The
peace of Europe should not be again broken for at least a
generation, if we could help it. The firmness of our language,
the Prince knew, had baffled the attempts to induce the
Emperor of the French to accept conditions less stringent
than would satisfy us. The same firmness, he believed, and,
as the result proved, rightly believed, would make Russia
feel, that she must either accept the conditions of peace
which were now in her hands, or meet us in a fresh campaign,
which we had the strongest reason to believe she was in no
position to undertake.
422 COUNCIL OF WAR IN PARIS. 1855
Hateful as war is, and must always he, to civilised men,
severe as was the strain both in blood and treasure, which
this war had imposed and was likely to impose upon us, no
Ministry could have ventured to bring- it to a close on terms
less stringent than those which had been offered to Russia.
Stringent they undoubtedly were, for they involved an ac
knowledgment of humbling defeat in the stipulations, that
she should thenceforth erect no military or naval arsenals
in the Black Sea, which was to be absolutely closed to
vessels of war, and that she should consent to a rectification
of her frontier with Turkey in Europe. This, Russia knew,
involved the surrender of that part of Bessarabia which
bordered the Danube, and in all her history Russia had never
given back any territory which she had once appropriated.
With the knowledge possessed by the Allies of the feelings
of Russia on both these points, they had no strong belief in
a satisfactory issue to the step taken by Austria ; and they
continued to make their preparations as before for an effective
renewal of the campaign in the spring of 1856. The Em
peror of the French had suggested that a Council of War, to
settle the course of action, should be held in Paris. Our
Government concurring in the propriety of this step,
named the Duke of Cambridge, Admiral Sir E. Lyons,
Major-G-eneral Sir Harry Jones, Major-General Sir Richard
Airey, and Rear-Admiral the Hon. R. Dundas, to represent
England at the proposed Conference. Its first meeting was
held at the Tuileries on the 10th of January, and was pre
sided over by the Emperor in person ; Lord Cowley being
present as the English political representative. Prince
Jerome Bonaparte and his son, Count Walewski, Marshal
Vaillant, General Delia Marmora, General Canrobert,
Admirals Hamelin, Penaud, Jurien de la Graviere, Generals
Bosquet, Niel, and De Martimprey, and our Naval and
Military Commissioners, were also present. The sittings were
1855 SPEECH BY FRENCH EMPEROR. 423
continued up to the 20th of January, and although profound
secrecy was of course maintained as to what took place there,
the fact that they were being held was no secret, and it must
have impressed the friends of Russia in Paris with the con
viction that the Allies were in earnest in the indifference
which they avowed as to whether Russia should accept the
Austrian Ultimatum or not. Some words dropped by the
Emperor of the French on the 29th of December in addressing
the Imperial Griiard, whom he had recalled from the Crimea, as
he said, not because the war was over, ' but because it is
only just to relieve in their turn the regiments which have
suffered most,' were probably not without their effect in
inducing some of the German Powers to represent at St.
Petersburg the expediency of putting an end to the war.
The Emperor had said, ' There is now in France a numerous
and veteran army ready to show itself where circumstances
may demand.' If then the war were to continue, circum
stances, it was apparent, might demand that a stop should
be put to the 6 benevolent neutrality ' of Prussia and some
of the smaller States, for this had notoriously neutralised
the effect of our blockade of the Baltic, and by encouraging
Russian commerce, and maintaining the traffic in contraband
of war, had enabled Russia to prolong the conflict.
The period limited for the reply to the Austrian Ultimatum
was the 18th of January. Still trusting, apparently, to her
friends in Paris, Russia made one more struggle to get the
obnoxious stipulations struck out from the Austrian Ulti
matum. Count Nesselrode submitted counter propositions-
with this view, and for a short time it was doubtful whether
these might not have been entertained in Paris. Writing
to Baron Stockmar on the 16th of January, the Prince says :
' Whether we shall have peace, and what kind of peace, or a
continuation of the war, and of what kind, is at this moment
hard to say. The elements are not the best ; best of all is
424 AUSTRIAN ULTIMATUM 1855
the good faith and loyalty (Ehrlichkeif) of Louis Napoleon
towards us, of which he gives daily proofs.' He had just
given proof of this by a direct personal communication with
the English Government, and by deferring to their opinion,
that the Russian modifications were inadmissible.
Before this fact could be known, the time for a Russian
decision would have run out. But, on the 16th, the Queen
and Prince had the satisfaction of hearing that the firmness
of their Government had produced the result which, but for
that firmness, would certainly not have been effected. By
a telegram dated from Berlin at eight o'clock in the evening
of that day, the King of Prussia, with an urgent request for
secrecy, informed our Queen that he felt bound to inform her
in all haste of the ' peace-teeming ' (Friedensschw anger)
contents of a telegram which had just reached him from
St. Petersburg, announcing that Russia accepted the pre
liminaries of peace. It was midnight when this communica
tion reached Windsor Castle. Next morning, the Prince
sent it to Lord Clarendon with the following letter : —
'My dear Lord Clarendon — The King of Prussia's ways
are unfathomable !
4 The Queen received last night the enclosed Friedens-
schwanger telegraph I Although the King begs his name
may remain concealed, the Queen thinks that it ought not to
be so, from you at least, begging you not to divulge it
further than the whole line of the telegraph may have done.
If Russia has accepted the whole Ultimatum, as he pretends
to know for certain, we have done wisely not to be in too
great a hurry. The Queen wishes the telegraphic curiosity
to be returned to her.
'Windsor Castle, 17th January, 185.5.'
In reply to this letter, Lord Clarendon said: —
' The King of Prussia is certainly unable or unwilling to
i855 ACCEPTED BY RUSSIA. 425
do things like other mortals, but I suppose that he hoped to be
the tirst to communicate the news to the Queen, and thus to
appear as having been instrumental in bringing about the
Russian decision.
' The news is correct, as your Royal Highness will see by the
accompanying telegrams ' [from Sir H. Seymour, at Vienna]
'and letter from Count Colloredo, and the Emperor of Russia
has certainly managed his affairs ill, for he has not only accepted
the terms which he had previously declined, but he has done so
under menace from Austria. He seems, however, to have ac
cepted them as a basis for peace negotiation, and there may be an
arriere pensee in this form which will require vigilance on our
part, as the tripotiers of Paris will now be ready for anything. I
understand that there is the greatest excitement in the City, and
that the funds have gone up to 90.'
Referring to the remark by Lord Clarendon on the
qualified language in which the Ultimatum was accepted,
the Queen, in writing the same day to his lordship, adverts
to the danger of allowing negotiations to be begun upon a
vague basis, and presses the necessity for having the pre
liminaries signed before any further step was taken. If
peace really ensued, good and well, although a better peace
might have been obtained, hud the war gone on. ' However,'
Her Majesty adds, 'whatever happens, one consolation the
Queen will ever have, which is, that with the one exception of
the failure on the Redan, her noble army, in spite of every
possible disadvantage which any army could labour under,
has invariably been victorious ; and the Russians have
always and everywhere been beaten, excepting at Kars,
where famine alone enabled them to succeed. Let us there
fore not be (as alas ! we have often been) its detractors by
our croaking.'
The same day Lord Palmerston wrote to the Queen to
congratulate Her Majesty upon the tidings of the Czar's
decision : —
426 CORRESPONDENCE OF LORD PALMERSTON 1855
' So far, so well,' he added, ' and the success which has at
tended the firmness and steadiness of purpose in regard to those
conditions may be looked upon as a tolerably sure indication
that a perseverance in the same course will bring the Russian
Government to consent to those remaining conditions which
the Austrian Government has not yet (as it says) made known
to the Cabinet of St. Petersburg.'
Lord Palmerston then adverts to the representations in
dustriously circulated in Paris, as to the impossibility of the
Emperor of the French continuing the war, owing to diffi
culties of finance, and the general desire for peace throughout
the French nation. These he believed to be greatly exag
gerated. He was convinced, he went on to say, that the
Emperor of the French was perfectly master of his own
position, and that he could, as to peace or war, take the
course which he might determine to adopt. ' The cabal of
stock-jobbing politicians by whom he is surrounded must
give way to him if he is firm.' The finance difficulty could
scarcely be real, when the last official statement in the
Moniteur showed a reserve surplus of twenty millions, which
was quite enough to meet the expenses of a spring campaign
without having recourse to a fresh loan. The letter con
cluded thus : —
'Viscount Palmerston fully concurs in the sentiment of regret
expressed by Your Majesty to Lord Clarendon, that the last
action of the war, in which Your Majesty's troops have been
engaged, should, if peace be now concluded, have been the
repulse at the Redan ; but, however it may suit national
jealousy, which will always be found to exist on the other side of
the Channel, to dwell upon that check, yet Your Majesty may
rely upon it, that Alma and Inkermann have left recollections
which will dwell in the memory of the living, and not be
forgotten in the page of history, and although it would no doubt
be gratifying to Your Majesty and the nation that another
summer should have witnessed' the fulfilment of the measures
contemplated for the next campaign, 'yet, if peace can now be
i855 WITH THE QUEEN. 427
concluded on conditions honourable and secure, it would, as
Your Majesty justly observes, not be right to continue the war for
the mere purposes of prospective victories. It will, however, be
obviously necessary to continue active preparations for war up to
the moment when a definitive Treaty of Peace is signed, in order
that the Russians may not find it for their interest to break off
negotiations, when the season for operations shall approach,
emboldened by any relaxation on the part of the Allies induced
by too ready a confidence in the good faith of their adversary.'
Lord Palmerston knew well that Russian diplomatists
would use all their skill to neutralise the defeat they had
been compelled by the adoption of the Austrian Ultimatum
to admit. But neither he nor Lord Clarendon were men
to sacrifice at the Council table the positions wrested from
their adversary in the field. They were fully alive to the
struggle which awaited them there, and they had some
reason to apprehend they might have to fight it single-
handed. But they had the courage and the skill for even
that emergency. Both were put to the proof, and it will
hereafter be seen that they came triumphantly out of the
ordeal.
That the real difficulties of the negotiation for peace were
now to begin, seems to have been the opinion of the Prince,
as will be seen from the following letter to his friend at
Coburg : —
' Russia has now accepted the entire Ultimatum. This
step so completely resembles her acceptance of the Four Points
without reserve last year, even after an Austrian menace,
that we are naturally taken aback, and have made up our
minds that some fresh deception is intended. As Prussia
then hung back from taking part in the course taken by
Austria, but when Russia accepted unconditionally, took
credit for this to herself, and wished to be admitted into the
Conference, so also now. The King has telegraphed the
428 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1855
news direct to Victoria. " The King of Prussia to the Queen
of England. Russia has accepted. I hasten to transmit
the peace-teeming (Friedensschwanger} intelligence, certain
that Your Majesty will unite with me in a heartfelt prayer
of thanksgiving for the grace of the Almighty. Pray keep
my name a profound secret, &c. — FRIEDRICII WILHELM.
International Telegraph Company, clerks, &c. ll. 16s. 5<L\ !"
4 If Russia has it in contemplation to play us a trick, she is
certain to do it this time upon the Fifth Point,6 because it is
upon that (as last year it was upon the third) that Austria
has not come under obligation, and although it merely
contains the requirement that Bomarsund shall not be forti
fied again, or converted into a Sebastopol, this will neverthe
less be represented as a monstrous demand, and although it
must operate for the protection of Germany, and of Prussia
in particular, it is certain to be viewed by these very Govern
ments as an injustice. The only other ruse open to them is
Kars, which was not named in the Ultimatum, because at
that time it was not in the Russians' hands. Now, as we
have carried, and are still carrying on the war for the main
tenance of the integrity of the Turkish Empire, unless that
fortress be restored, the war must proceed, which would
quite please the whole English public. We are just begin
ning to get on our legs in a military point of view, and by
March we shall have, united under our command in the
Crimea, 60,000 English with 122 guns, 10,000 men of the
Foreign Legion, 22,000 men of the Turkish Contingent, and
15,000 Sardinians. In France things are different; although
the French have 150,000 men upon the spot, yet they wish
the army away from there to the Rhine, " parce que PAlle-
5 The Fifth Point was this : — ' The belligerent Powers reserve to themselves
the righf which appertains to them to procure, in an European interest, special
conditions over and above the four guarantees stipulate! by the previous
Articles.' England had wished to specify what it desired under this head, but
Austria had failed, contrary to our anticipation, to do so.
1855 TO BARON STOCKMAR. 429
nidffne ne tardera pas de subir son destin ordinaire de
devenir le theatre de la guerre" as French officers of high
rank phrase it. The moneyed interest is desirous of peace
and enjoyments. But with so volatile a people all this may
be different by to-morrow. . . .
' If our fleet is well led, I believe in the destruction of
Cronstadt and its fleet, and that St. Petersburg will be in
danger of a similar fate. Should peace, however, ensue, I
shall be heartily glad, though more for Germany's sake than
for ours.'
'Windsor Castle, 24th January, 1856.'
430
CHAPTER LXX.
MORE than once in the course of our narrative we have had
occasion to show that the relations of the Queen and Prince
to the servants of the State were not merely official, but were
coloured by the warm sympathies of personal friendship.
Worn and worried as Lord Clarendon was with the anxieties
which the management of the Foreign Office imposed upon
him at this critical juncture, he had to encounter the afflic
tion in his home of seeing a beloved mother gradually passing
from the world. At such a time kind words from the Sove
reign he served so well were sure to reach him — words eloquent
of the deep personal interest in the welfare of those around
them, by which the Queen and the Prince made service to
them a work of love. Some such words had reached Lord
Clarendon at the moment of his greatest grief, and in the
same letter (12th January) in which he expresses his deep
gratitude for Her Majesty's kindness, lie adds : ' Your
Majesty may rest assured that no affliction of his own could
make Lord Clarendon unmindful of his duty to Your Majesty,
and he trusts that the public business will not suffer from
the calamity that has befallen him.'
The next morning brought tidings to the Palace of Mrs.
Villiers' death, and the Queen wrote to Lord Clarendon as
follows : —
< Windsor Castlo, 13th January, 1856.
4 The Queen has received Lord Clarendon's letter. It is
with deep concern that we learn that the last sad scene is
1856 LETTER BY QUEEN TO LORD CLARENDON. 431
closed, and that Lord Clarendon has lost his beloved mother.
Such a loss is one of those which can never be repaired. It
is one of the links which is broken on earth; but at the same
time one which, as it were, seems to connect us already with
another and a better world.
' It must be a consolation in the midst of his grief for
Lord Clarendon to think that the last days — indeed, the
Queen believes, weeks — of his dear mother's life were spent in
happiness under his roof, surrounded by his children, and
cheered by the pride she must have felt in having a son, who
rendered such invaluable services to his country and his
Sovereign.'
These were no mere words of courtesy. They were prompted
by regard for the statesman to whose friendship and sagacity
the Queen and Prince knew by experience they could appeal
with confidence in all circumstances of nicety and difficulty,
and whose ability in his conduct of foreign affairs, since they
had been under his charge, had been of no small importance
in consolidating the alliance with France and Sardinia, and
in bringing the great conflict in which we were engaged to
the point at which Russia found it necessary to negotiate for
peace.
In discussing the details by which the Austrian Ultimatum
was to be carried out into a treaty of peace, a task still
harder than any Lord Clarendon had yet performed was still
before him. If anything could have nerved him for it, such
a letter as the Queen's would have done so. Within the next
three days came the news that Russia, contrary to expecta
tion, had accepted the Ultimatum, and it then became
necessary to determine where and by whom, on the part of
England, the negotiations for peace should be conducted.
On the 18th of January, Lord Clarendon placed his views on
the subject befora the Quean, in the following letter : —
452 LETTER BY LORD CLARENDON 1856
' The choice of negotiators and the place of negotiation
have for the last twenty-four hours been occupying the attention
of Lord Clarendon, and he humbly ventures to say, that after
much reflection he has reluctantly come to the conclusion that he
ought to go himself. Lord Clarendon will not pretend to dis
guise that he is actuated in this solely by a sense of duty, as on
many accounts it will be inconvenient and disagreeable to him,
and he is convinced, that the higher the official position of the
negotiator may be the more will be expected from him by the
people of this country, and the more exclusively responsible he
will be held for the terms in which peace is made. But no con
ditions, which are within the pale of possible attainment, can or
will, Lord Clarendon is almost tempted to add ought in, satisfy
the people of England, and the approaching Conference will
therefore be the grave of the negotiator's reputation. Lord
Clarendon, however, feels the immense gravity of the questions
at issue, and that nobody has been in a position to follow them
through all their various phases as he has been, and that Your
Majesty has, therefore, a right to expect that such experience as
Lord Clarendon may have gained should be devoted to the par
ticular service in question. Lord Clarendon has likewise had
the benefit of such frequent communications with Your Majesty
and with the Prince upon every pending question, that he feels
he could perhaps more accurately represent Your Majesty's
views and wishes in a Conference than any other person in the
Cabinet or the Diplomatic service. Lord Clarendon is therefore
prepared, should Your Majesty desire it, to act as negotiator.
* Your Majesty will perhaps be surprised to hear, that Lord
Clarendon, upon the whole, and after maturely weighing the ad
vantages and the objections, has come to the opinion, that Paris
would be the best place for the Conference. He thinks so — 1st,
because Lord Cowley could then act as one of the British nego
tiators, and, 2ndly, because an immediate and ready access could
then always be had to the Emperor, whose intervention will
constantly be required to control the French Plenipotentiaries,
and prevent their aiding the Russians to defeat all the conditions
which they have nominally accepted.
' It is true that Paris is the centre of Russian intrigue and
the head-quarters of Russian agents, but this is of comparatively
little importance, if we can keep the Emperor straight, for upon
1856 AS TO PEACE CONFERENCES AT PARIS. 433
him will depend whether we have to fight the battle of principle
and detail alone, or in conjunction with France, and we could not
be so sure of his support, if Lord Cowley had only to make to
him the communications he received from the British negotiator
at Brussels or Frankfort, which would be forestalled by the tele
graph and thwarted by his advisers .... The French generally
would be pleased at Paris being selected. The Emperor could
not but regard it as a proof of confidence in himself. Russia
proposed it, and Austria would probably prefer Paris to any
place, not Vienna.'
The Queen was delighted with Lord Clarendon's proposal.
Next day she wrote to him to say so. ' All he has said as to
the Conference,' Her Majesty added, 'is entirely shared by
the Queen. Paris will be the preferable place, as the
Emperor ought to be sur les lieux., if any good is to come of
it ; and Lord Clarendon will act as his Minister for Foreign
Affairs, as well as the Queen's ; and, she may add without
hesitation, that he will find a more honest and sincere coun
sellor in Lord Clarendon than amongst his own advisers and
so-called friends.'
On the 31st of January Parliament was opened by the
Queen in person. Immense crowds assembled to greet Her
Majesty on her way to and from Westminster, and the en
thusiasm with which she was received showed that the
interest of the nation in the question of war or peace re
mained unabated. The debates in both Houses fairly re
flected the divided opinion of the country upon the subject
of the peace, of which there seemed now to be a prospect.
Only by those who had all along condemned the war was it
regarded with unmixed satisfaction. The prevailing feeling
was, that a better peace would be secured by continuing the
war, which the country believed it was in a position to do
with greater effect than before. The preparations for this
were upon a gigantic scale ; the country was prosperous, and
the burden of the war was not greater than its finances could
VOL. III. F F
434 DEBATES IN PARLIAMENT 1856
easily bear. Moreover, the national spirit would have been
gratified by an opportunity being given to the Baltic Fleet
to achieve, what it had hitherto failed, but which it was now
understood to be able, to achieve, the destruction of Cronstadt ;
and it longed for a campaign, in which the army might show
that its prowess was not to be measured by the failure of the
attack on the Eedan — an attack which some of our ablest
Generals had declared no soldiers should ever have been called
upon to make. But Mr. Disraeli spoke the mind of the more
thoughtful part of the nation when he deprecated the con
tinuance of the war for the sake of adding lustre to our arms.
Our military fame, he said, had not been dimmed by the
events of the war. It would not be easy for him to describe
the immensity of the resources at our disposal, or the energy
we had already displayed. But, he continued to say, it was
monstrous, that nations should never engage in war unless
they were sure to win great victories, that would figure
among the decisive battles of the world. This would be to
degrade us from the vindicators of public law to the gladi
ators of history.
The few well-timed and eloquent sentences in which Mr.
Disraeli, amid the cheers of the House, alluded to the defence
of Kars, spoke the sentiment of the nation.
' Let us at least,' he said, ' whether there be peace or whether
there be war — let us express oar admiration of those, who,
although they may have been unfortunate, were not snbdued —
let us express our sympathy for an energy perhaps excessive,
and for a courage which we know was unsupported — and at a
moment, when we are called upon, and rightly called upon, to
express our admiration of the great achievement, which has
rendered the names of the Allies illustrious in the Black Sea —
let us vindicate the conduct of those who, though not crowned
•with success, were at least crowned with glory in another place,
and let us make our absent countrymen understand, that it is
1856 ON THE ADDRESS. 435
the man who deserves, and not the man who achieves success,
that is honoured by us.'
It was only to be expected of a statesman like Mr. Disraeli,
that he should refrain from embarrassing by a word the
Ministers on whom devolved the difficult duty of protecting
the national interests and honour, in negotiating the terms of
peace. How that duty was to be performed, he left those to
decide who were responsible for its discharge. Such generosity
among statesmen may always be counted upon as a matter of
course. But he could scarcely have known how valuable to
the Ministry at the time were the emphatic words with which
he concluded his speech, in which he said that, if the negotia
tions failed, 'Her Majesty might appeal with confidence to her
Parliament to support her in a renewed struggle ; and there
was no sum which Parliament would not cheerfully vote, or
her people cheerfully raise, to vindicate her honour and main
tain the independence and interests of her kingdom.'
In the House of Lords the same moderate spirit was not
shown by Lord Derby in his speech on the Address : but the
fiery rhetoric of ' the Rupert of Debate,' in which he charged
the Ministry with being ' supplicants to Russia for peace,'
gave an opportunity to Lord Clarendon to show how very far
such a charge was from the truth. We had been by no
means eager to accept the good offices of Austria ; but when
she was prepared on her own responsibility to submit terms
to Russia, which we believed to be fair, it would have been
incompatible with the duty of the Government to the country
to refuse these good offices. Speaking of the terms of peace,
he gave great credit to the Emperor of Russia for the moral
courage he had shown in accepting conditions which were
understood to be displeasing to the war party in Russia.
But in these terms there was nothing to cast a stain on
Russian honour.
F F 2
436 SPEECH BY LORD CLARENDON. 1856
'Russia must be aware,' said Lord Clarendon, 'that the
aggressive policy which has been imputed to her is the cause
of alarm and irritation to Europe, and that it will be re
sisted ; and it is upon that account that she has been required
and has consented to give guarantees for maintaining the indepen
dence of the Ottoman Empire. I say, there is no dishonour or
degradation cast upon Russia by the acceptance of these terms :
the only dishonour will be in the evasion of them.'
Reports had been industriously propagated in Paris, and at
every court in Europe, that England was bent upon prosecut
ing +he war at all hazards for her own selfish interests, and that
her Ministry were not sincere in the assent they had given to
the Austrian propositions. This report, the inventors of which
were well known to be acting in Russian interests, was creat
ing a sore feeling in France, where peace on any terms was
the doctrine advocated by all the opponents to the Anglo-
French alliance. It was necessary to give it an authoritative
denial, and Lord Clarendon, conscious how fatal its existence
might be to his usefulness in the approaching Conferences,
seized this opportunity for doing so :—
' My lords,' he said, ' our sincerity in these negotiations is also
called in question. Throughout the Continent of Europe we
are accused of insincerity in accepting these conditions. It has
been said that, though we have accepted them, we mean to con
tinue the war, simply because we want more war, not for any
definite end, but in the expectation that another campaign
would be productive of more military glory, which would serve
to compensate us for the sacrifices we have made. I mention
these reports, because they have been widely circulated, and
pretty generally believed, and also because I desire on the part of
Her Majesty's Government- to give to them the most unqualified
denial. However much we may be aware of the spirit which
animates the country, however much it may be regretted that
the vast preparations which we have made — preparations, such
as there has been no instance of before in the history of this
country— should not be turned to account, and should not be
1856 LIFE-PEERAGES. 437
made to redound to the military and naval fame of England, yet
I am convinced, that the number of persons who put faith in
these reports will be very rapidly diminished, when it is seen
that, notwithstanding all the efforts we have made, and all the
sacrifices we have undergone, we hold faithfully to the conditions
which we have once accepted. But should any attempt be
made to deprive us of the conditions which we have a right to
demand, and to which we have already agreed, then I believe
the people of the country would be as one man. They would
not consider any sacrifices too great to carry on the war, and
we might then expect conditions of a very different nature from,
those which Her Majesty's Government have now accepted, and
to which they will frankly and honourably adhere.'
The Address in answer to the Queen's Speech was carried in
both Houses without a division. But in the course of his
speech on the first night of the Session Lord Derby gave
notice of his intention to raise a question on which the
Ministry a few nights afterwards sustained a marked defeat
in the House of Lords.
This was the question of the validity of the creation of a
life-peerage in the person of Sir James Parke, under the title
of Lord Wensleydale — a measure resorted to by the Govern
ment for the purpose of strengthening the House of Lords as
the court of ultimate appeal. The right of the Crown to create
a life-peerage with a right to sit in Parliament, while scarcely
disputed in the discussions which arose, could not be shown
to have been exercised since the reign of Kichard II. To Sir
James Parke personally it was impossible that exception
should be taken ; and the question of prerogative could
not, therefore, have been raised under more favourable cir
cumstances. But the measure was viewed with extreme
jealousy and distrust, as the right to create life-peerages,
with a seat in the House of Lords, if once admitted, might
at any time be used by a Government for the purpose of
strengthening their party in that House. Lord Lyndhurst
438 DEFEAT OF MINISTRY. 1856
brought the matter to issue on the 7th of February by a
' motion to refer the Letters Patent which had been granted
in this case to the Committee for Privileges, with direc
tions to examine and consider the same, and report thereon
to the House.' After an animated debate, in which the
motion was supported with much learning and eloquence
on both sides of the House, it was carried by a majority of
thirty-three. The report of the Committee of Privileges was
adverse to the right of the Crown to create life-peerages ; and
in deference to this decision, and the strongly-expressed
opinion of the House generally, the Patent was cancelled, and
Sir James Parke was called to the Peerage by a Patent of
Peerage in the usual form.1
The defeat on this question caused considerable embarrass
ment to the Government ; and attempts were made to
stimulate the popular jealousy of Royal Prerogative, and of
foreign interference, by representing the Prince Consort as
the chief instigator of the measure, which he was assumed to
have devised with the ulterior object of introducing men of
eminence in science, literature, and the arts, into the House
of Lords. But in the excitement which prevailed in regard
to the war, little attention had been paid by the public to
what was undoubtedly a constitutional question of the highest
1 The necessity for doing something to give strength to the court of ulti
mate appeal was so strongly felt, that a Committee of the House of Lords
was appointed, on the motion of Lord Derby (28th February), to consider the
question. Following the recommendation of this Committee's Report, the Appel
late Jurisdiction Bill was introduced by the Lord Chancellor in the following
May, and passed through the House of Lords. It provided for the appoint
ment of two Judges of five years' standing as Deputy Speakers of the House
of Lords, and enabled the Crown, if it saw fit, to grant life-peerages, with all
the rights and privileges of Peers of Parliament, to not more than four persons,
including the two Deputy Speakers. In the House of Commons the Bill,
which was considered to deal very inadequately with the question of the Court
of Appeal, found little favour. The limitation of the Royal Prerogative, which
it implied, was also strongly objected to, and the Government had to withdraw
the Bill, even after it passed the second reading.
1856 FINANCIAL POSITION OF ENGLAND. 439
importance, and as it was in no sense one of party, the incident
could not be said to have weakened the position of the Ministry.
Besides, at this moment, all parties were desirous to strengthen
their hands, and to enable the representatives of England
at the Paris Conferences to speak the voice of an united
nation.
Happily, if the negotiations there should fail, and the war
should have to be renewed, England was in the best position
financially to carry it on. The deficit for the quarter ending
oth of April, 1856, was computed by the Chancellor at only
about four millions. This the Rothschilds were prepared to
contract for in 3 per cents, at 90L, agreeing at the same time
to fund three millions of Exchequer bills on the same terms.
These terms spoke volumes for the country's credit, but even
more remarkable was the fact reported by Lord Palmerston in a
letter to the Queen (22nd February), that on its becoming
known that the Rothschilds were about to tender for this loan,
a sum of no less than twenty-eight millions was offered to them
by parties anxious to have a share in it, while three millions of
deposits by these applicants were actually paid into their
hands. With the credit of England standing so high, and
the spirit of the nation such as it had been proclaimed to be
by Mr. Disraeli and others in Parliament, Lord Clarendon
could take his place at the coming Conferences, without serious
apprehension that either the intrigues of adversaries, or the
weakness of half-hearted friends, would prevail against his
legitimate demands.
He was aware, as we have seen, that it was to the Emperor
of the French himself, and not to his Ministers, that he must
look for support. ' Unity of action was as essential at the
Council table as in the field,' were, however, the Emperor's
own words, in writing to the Queen (21st January). Acting
upon the opening thus afforded, Lord Clarendon suggested
that a letter to the Emperor, of which he should be the
440 LETTER FROM THE QUEEN 1856
bearer, enforcing the same idea, would have an excellent
effect. Accordingly Her Majesty wrote the following letter,
in which the Emperor's expressed desire, that any divergencies
of opinion which still existed between the two Governments
might be removed before the Conferences were opened, finds
the strongest echo :—
' Buckingham Palace, 15th February, 1856.
'Sire and dear Brother, — My Commissioners for the
Council of War have scarcely returned from Paris, and our
plan for the campaign has scarcely been settled, when my
Plenipotentiaries for the Peace Conference start to assist,
under Your Majesty's eyes, in the work of pacification. It is
not necessary that I should commend Lord Clarendon to
Your Majesty, but I am unwilling to let him go without
making him the bearer of a few words from myself.
c Although quite convinced, that in the approaching dis
cussions no questions can arise upon which there will be a
divergence of opinion between our two Governments, still I
consider it of the highest importance that the most perfect
accord should be established before the Conferences are
opened ; and it is with this view that I have instructed Lord
Clarendon to proceed to Paris some days beforehand, in
order that he may be able to give an exact account of the
opinions of my Government, and enjoy the advantage of
becoming thoroughly acquainted with those of Your Majesty.
' It will afford me deep satisfaction at this critical moment,
and I shall esteem it as a special proof of your friendship, if
you will allow Lord Clarendon to explain my views to you in
person, and to learn yours from your own mouth.
' The operations of our combined armies and fleets under
a divided command have been subjected to enormous diffi
culties, but these difficulties have happily been overcome.
In diplomacy, as in war, the Russians will have a great
1856 TO THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 441
advantage over us in their unity of plan and action, and I
believe they are stronger here than in the field of battle; but,
beyond all doubt, we shall continue to be as victorious here
as elsewhere, if we can prevent the enemy from dividing oui
forces, and fighting us in detail.
4 Without wishing to cast a doubt upon the sincerity of
Russia in accepting our propositions, it is impossible to have
a full and entire conviction on this subject. I have every
reason, however, to believe, that no effort and no stratagem
will be neglected to break up, if possible, or at least to
weaken our alliance. But in this respect I repose the same
confidence in Your Majesty's firmness for destroying all these
hopes, as I feel in my own and in that of my Ministers. Yet
it is impossible to attach too much importance to the fact,
that this common firmness shall be recognised and appreciated
from the very outset of the negotiations, for on this, I am satis
fied, will depend whether we shall or shall not obtain a peace,
the terms of which can be considered satisfactory for the honour
of France and England, and as affording adequate compensa
tion for the gigantic sacrifices which both countries have
made. There is yet another consideration which leads me to
attach the greatest value to this complete accord, and it is
this ; that if, for want of it, we were drawn into a peace that
did not satisfy the just expectations of our peoples, com
plaints and recriminations would spring up, which could
scarcely fail to disturb the friendly relations of the two
countries, in place of cementing them more closely, as it is
my ardent desire they should be cemented. Besides, I do not
for a moment doubt that a peace such as France and England
are entitled to demand, will to a certainty be obtained by an
inflexible determination not to abate the moderate demands
which we have made.
' You will excuse, Sire, the length of this letter, but it is
very pleasant to me to be able to give free utterance to my
442 LORD CLARENDON REPORTS INTERVIEW 1856
sentiments on all these important and difficult questions, to
one whom I regard, not merely as a faithful Ally, but as a
friend on whom I can under all circumstances rely, and who,
I am sure, is animated by the same sentiments towards us.
6 The Prince begs me to offer you his kindest regards, and
I am always, Sire and dear Brother, your Imperial Majesty's
very affectionate sister and friend,
« VICTORIA K.'
Lord Clarendon reached Paris on the morning of the 17th
of February, and dined with the Emperor at the Tuileries the
same evening. After dinner, a confidential conversation left
the impression upon Lord Clarendon's mind, that he might rely
upon the Emperor to stand by him throughout the negotia
tions : —
' On no occasion,' he wrote next morning to the Qneen, had
he ' heard the Emperor express himself more warmly or with
greater determination in favour of the Alliance, and His Majesty
entirely concurred with Lord Clarendon, that upon the perfect
understanding between the two Governments, and the conviction
on the part of others, that the Alliance was not to be shaken,
depended the facility with which negotiations might be con
ducted and the terms on which peace would be made. Lord
Clarendon spoke with the utmost frankness about the flattery
which had been, and would continue to be addressed to His
Majesty, and the contrast perpetually drawn between England
and France to the disparagement of the former for the purpose of
disturbing the relations between them, but that Your Majesty
and Your Majesty's Government had always treated these tricks
with contempt, because the confidence in the Emperor's honour
and loyalty was complete. Lord Clarendon dwelt particularly
upon the feelings of Your Majesty and of the Prince on this sub
ject, and the pleasure it gave the Emperor was evident, and he
desired Lord Clarendon to say that Your Majesty should never
find such confidence misplaced. He promised Lord Clarendon
that he would give Baron Brunnow and Count Buol to under
stand that, if they thought the Alliance could be disturbed by
1856 WITH EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 443
them, they would find themselves grievously mistaken, and that
it would be waste of time to try to alter any conditions upon
which he had agreed with the English Government.
' The Emperor appeared to be much gratified by Your Majesty's
letter, for the first thing he said to Lord Clarendon on coming into
the room before dinner was, " quelle charmante lettre vous mavez
apportee de la Eeine ! " and then began upon the extraordinary
clearness with which Your Majesty treated all matters of business,
and the pleasure he derived from every discussion of them with
Your Majesty.'
Early as Lord Clarendon appeared upon the scene, he
found he had been forestalled by Baron Brunnow, one of the
Russian Plenipotentiaries, who had arrived in Paris on the
1 3th, not without hopes, it might be presumed, of fomenting
the Russian and anti-English sentiment which had for some
time been artificially stimulated in Paris. There could be
no doubt that the feeling there was strong for bringing the
war to a close upon any terms. The novelty and excitement of
it had been worn out, and a war nearer home, and with more
immediate prospects of direct material gain, would have made
its burdens more palatable in many quarters. These views the
Emperor did not share. He believed them, moreover, to be
confined to the salons, and not to be shared by the nation.
In any case he assured Lord Clarendon that, if the peace
negotiations broke down through any attempt of Russia to
fritter away the conditions of the Austrian Ultimatum, he
4 should have no more hesitation, and no more difficulty with
France, about renewing the war, than he had about declaring
it two years ago.' 2
While the feeling in Paris in favour of peace was what we
have described, how was the question viewed by the leading
French officers at the seat of war ? The accounts which
reached the English Government, from a source on which it
2 Lord Clarendon in private Despatch to Lord Palmerston, 18th February,
1856.
44 1- FRENCH OPINION OAr PEACE PROPOSALS. 1856
could place absolute reliance, showed, that while the terms of
the Ultimatum were regarded as honourable to the armies, to
whose valour they were due, and advantageous to Europe,
they could not be taken to indicate any repentance on the
part of Russia for the conduct which had provoked the war.
French officers, of the highest rank, openly stated their belief,
that Russia would never abandon her policy with respect to
Turkey ; she would use the peace to develop all her own
resources by land and sea, with a view to effecting her designs
at the first favourable moment, while all her arts of diplomacy
would in the meantime be used to sap the union between
England and France, and to prevent any reform of the cor
rupt and vicious administration of the Porte. The men who
so spoke declared that what they had seen of the countries
under Turkish rule since the war commenced had convinced
them of the necessity for the war. We had seen, they
said, what Turkey had done with resources which have no
equal, and we know what Russia would do with them were
they at her disposal. We have learned also with what skill
Russia can turn the fanaticism of the various peoples who
inhabit these regions to account in furtherance of her designs,
and, while doing full justice to the moderation and estimable
personal qualities of the Emperor Alexander, we are satisfied
that the only true barrier to the encroachments of the policy
of his Empire towards Turkey will be found in a lasting
alliance between England and France. It was only because
the Eastern Question was not understood in France, that
these opinions were not general there.
Meanwhile the friends of Russia were profuse in their as
surances, that the old policy of Russia was changed, and that
no war need ever have arisen, had the Western Powers not
shown an undue suspicion of the intentions of the late Em
peror. When, however, Baron Brunnow, in an interview with
Lord Clarendon, the day after his arrival in Paris, adopted'
1856 BARON BRUNNOW AND COUNT ORLOFF. 445
this line of argument, urging that the main cause of the
war had been mistrust of the Emperor Nicholas, and that
until confidence was established he could hope for no solid
peace, he was given very clearly to understand that the English
were not to be told they had been fighting under a delusion.
Lord Clarendon replied, that he could not allow such an obser
vation to pass unnoticed, as Baron Brunnow well knew that
our confidence in the late Emperor had lasted much too long,
that it had been destroyed by his own acts, and that it would
not be restored until the acts of the present Emperor should
justify confidence in his policy and intentions. To this
Baron Brunnow replied, that the English Grovernment would
have every reason to be satisfied with the Emperor, who
intended to change altogether the political system hitherto
adopted by Russia. But he could obtain no further con
cession from Lord Clarendon than that he was well inclined
to believe this, as the Emperor must know that Europe would
no longer endure the aggressive policy on which Russia had
hitherto acted.
It is curious to contrast the tone of Baron Brunnow with
that of Count Orloff, his colleague as Plenipotentiary, in a con
versation with Lord Clarendon a few days later. Count Orloff
made no attempt to throw the blame of the war on our distrust
of harmless intentions on the part of the Emperor of Russia,
but ascribed it solely to his rashness and to a blundering diplo
macy. The Emperor, he said, had never intended to go to war,
and did not, in fact, want to quarrel with Turkey. But a
quarrel had been drawn on by the high-handed action of Prince
Menschikoff, who, on account of his irritable character, ought
never to have been sent to Constantinople. This was the
first mistake. The next was the occupation of the Princi
palities by Russia ; the consequences of which Count Orlotf
said he had pointed out to the Emperor at the time. Then
came the affair of Sinope, which was received with rejoicings
446 DESIRE OF PRUSSIA EOR ADMISSION 1856
at St. Petersburg, but which he had at once told the Emperor
must lead to war with England. The refusal of the Turkish
amendments to the Vienna Note, the whole diplomacy of
Eussia, in short, he described as a series of blunders, which lost
to Eussia good opportunities of retiring from a contest which
should never have been undertaken. Upon this view Eus.iia,
and not England, was the Power which had in truth drifted
into the war, borne along upon the current of her own dicta
torial passion, and blinded by her contempt for the fancied
weakness of the Turkish nation.
When Prussia saw that negotiations for peace were to be
entered upon, the ignoble side of the position in which her
vaunted neutrality had placed her seems to have become for the
first time palpable to the King, and he became most anxious
that his kingdom should be represented at the Conferences.
Austria, alleging gratitude for his good offices in support of her
Ultimatum at St. Petersburg, was ready to concede the claim.
It was, however, met by a decided refusal both in Paris and
London, and in this strait the King invoked the assistance of
the King of the Belgians. But if King Leopold ever enter
tained the idea of using his influence on the King of Prussia's
behalf, either at the Court of St. James's or of the Tuileries,
he was not likely to act upon it, — ev^n although his opinion
went, as it seems to have done, in the King's favour, — after
learning from Prince Albert, as he did in the following letter,
how firmly the English Cabinet was resolved to turn a deaf
ear to any such application. On the 16th of February,
the day Lord Clarendon started for Paris, the Prince
wrote : —
4 My dear Uncle, — Accept my best thanks for your kind
letter. ... It seems to me to have been prompted by two
feelings : one, the apprehension that we might be inclined to
do something with a view to making peace impossible ; and
1856 TO PEACE CONFERENCES. 447
the other, the wish to see Prussia admitted into the Conferences
at Paris.
' I am able to share neither this wish nor that apprehension,
and, to explain why, I must call your attention to our posi
tion in regard to the Eastern Question.
' All sorts of charges are brought against us, — that we are
actuated by excessive hatred towards the Eussians, that peace
in Europe does not suit our views, that our object has been
to use and make a tool of France for our own objects in the
East (because of India, &c. ) The truth of the matter, on the
contrary, is, that a great European question was at issue, and
France and ourselves were, and still are, the only Powers
possessed of the firmness, the courage, and the disinterested
ness, to grapple with it. We know very well that England is
hated all over the Continent, that even in France it is the Em
peror, and the Emperor alone, who is with us body and soul ;
we have encountered endless dangers, suffered great losses,
made gigantic sacrifices, still we have gone calmly forward
towards the object we had set before ourselves. We are ready
to make more extensive and greater sacrifices, if need be, to
enforce the true solution of the question, but we hope the
point has been reached at which it may be effected by a few
strokes of the pen.
' We should, therefore, be acting like suicides, were we to
entertain any intention of throwing obstacles in the way
of peace, but it would be no less suicidal, were we to let our
selves now at the eleventh hour be juggled (herausschwindeln
lassen) out of the object of the war (the solution of the
Eastern Question), or were we even to help to augment
our difficulties by increasing the number of elements at the
Conferences friendly to the Russians and hostile to ourselves.
Our position in the Conferences, as I have said, will be one
of extreme difficulty, for except the Emperor Napoleon, we
have no one on our side. All his Ministers are susceptible to
448 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1856
indirect influences, his army is more intent on war against
Germany than against Russia, the people about him are im
prudent, Austria is as selfish and as little to be relied on as ever,
she will care only about the Principalities and Bessarabia as
Austrian interests, and on all other questions will leave us
in the lurch. Russia will not yield one hair's breadth more
than she is forced to yield.
' It is all very well to say, that your arguments were
listened to by the Emperor Alexander, — exactly the same
story is told to the King of Prussia by the people about him.
It is all very well that Herr von Beust should claim for
himself the whole merit of the recent peaceful disposition,
and should even be out-bidden on that point by Herr von See-
bach, &c. &c. All this is very good to hear, and useful for
the Russians to say, because by doing so they impose upon
all their counsellors the obligation to place themselves now
upon their side in return. But for all that the truth re
mains, that Russia is doing what she cannot help doing ; and
if she can shake off the compulsion, which consists in the
English and French Alliance, and in the readiness of that
Alliance to continue the war, and also of late, in the accession
of Austria to that alliance, with the (at least possible) prospect
of ultimately taking part in the war, — she will be ready and
disposed to shake it off ; and the danger will lie in this, that
in the hope of being able to shake it off, she may suffer her
self to be misled again into rejecting the conditions which we
look upon as necessary and indispensable.
' As for the special claims of Prussia or even of Grermany
(which Herr von Beust wishes to represent at the Confer
ences) to take part in the negotiations, these have no sort
of foundation. It is not revenge nor the wish to punish her,
which prevents us from admitting them, for this would be
childish ; but, over and above the justifiable fear of increasing
the number of our opponents in the approaching discussions,
1856 TO KING LEOPOLD. 449
we are actuated by the conviction, that it would be a most
perilous precedent for the future to admit the principle, that
Powers may take a part in the great game of politics, without
having laid down their stake. In this way they can only
be gainers, while they leave the losses to others. Besides, the
question here is between Powers who have waged war against
each other and wish to conclude a peace. What right, then,
have others to interfere, who have taken no part in the con
flict, and have constantly maintained that their interests are
not touched by the matter in dispute, and that therefore they
would not take any part in the business ?
' . . . . Lord Clarendon starts to-day for Paris. That
Baron Brunnow has received permission to ensconce himself
(sick einzunisten) there, even before the representatives of
the Allies were upon the ground, shows with what difficulties
we shall have to contend, for the Emperor [of the French]
had expressly forbidden it.'
The arguments against the admission of Prussia to the
negotiations for peace were manifestly unanswerable. When,
however, the immediate dispute between the belligerents
was adjusted, if any general treaty in the interests of Europe
came, as it probably would, to be discussed, then would be
the time to admit Prussia into council. It was natural, how
ever, that exclusion of Prussia at the earlier deliberations
should create a feeling of regret in those who had the dignity
of the kingdom at heart. This feeling seems to have been
expressed by the Prince of Prussia in writing to the Prince,
who met his representations with his accustomed frankness
in a letter, on the llth of March, from which we translate the
following passage :—
' In the present case the difference between your views and
mine is in appearance only, for I must wish as heartily as
yourself that Prussia should maintain her position as one of
VOL. III. G G
450 LETTER BY THE PRINCE. 1856
the Great Powers, and as such should be a party to a general
European treaty ; but, while so wishing, precedence must be
given to the necessity that an honourable and secure peace with
Russia shall first have been secured, in obtaining which the
whole labour falls upon England, and to the obtaining of
which long and alas ! often renewed experience has shown us,
that nothing would create such serious obstacles as the in
fusion of the Berlin element (if I may so call it) into the
transactions of the Conference. Firmness and perseverance
on our part have so far prevailed hitherto, despite the most
decided disinclination on the part of Eussia even to carry
out the points of the Austrian Ultimatum, which she had
accepted, that I begin to believe in peace ; and so soon as
that is assured, I have no doubt it will be followed by an
invitation to Prussia to take part in the general treaty.
Should this prove to be the case, you will admit that the
Western Powers could not possibly have behaved more justly
or dispassionately.'
What the Prince here shadowed out in fact took place ; and
on the 18th of March the Prussian Plenipotentiaries were ad
mitted to the Conference, and took part in the discussions
which resulted in the General Treaty of Peace.
Highly as the Emperor of the French appreciated the prin
ciples which guided the British Sovereign and her Consort in
all public affairs, even he would have been surprised, could
he have known how firm was the attitude which had been main
tained by the Prince in regard to Prussia. That this is so,
is very obvious from the following account of a conversation
with him which occurs in a letter from Lord Clarendon to the
Queen, on the 25th of March : —
* On Sunday when talking of the difficulties raised by the
Prussian Plenipotentiaries, the Emperor said he cared nothing
about Prussia, and that England had much more interest in
1856 ANECDOTE OF EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 451
pleasing the King of Prussia than France. Lord Clarendon
asked what that interest was. The Emperor answered, the
marriage of the Princess Royal, which must make the Queen
anxious to be on good terms with Prussia. Lord Clarendon
said, that the Emperor was greatly mistaken, if he thought that
the private feelings of Your Majesty ever interfered with what
Your Majesty might think right for the honour or the interests
of England, and that long before the Emperor had made up his
mind on the subject, Lord Clarendon knew that Your Majesty
had determined, and had made no secret of the opinion, that to
admit Prussia to take part in the negotiations for peace, after
her conduct throughout the war had been condemned by Your
Majesty's Government, would be degrading to England, and a
proof that she viewed political immorality with indifference.
The Emperor answered : " Savez-vous, que c'est Men beau ? cela
fait plaisir d'entendre. Je suis blen aise que vous me Vayez
dit." '
G G 2
452
CHAPTER LXXI.
AT the very moment when the country was looking forward
to a speedy end to the war, military reformers had a fresh
impetus given to their agitation by the publication of the
Eeport of Sir John MacNeill and Colonel Tulloch, who had
been sent out by the Government to the Crimea in February
1855 as Commissioners to inquire into the causes of the
break-down in the Commissariat and other departments.
They had issued a first Report from Constantinople, in June
of that year, which had led to the recall by the Government
of the Commissary-General. A second and final Report,
which reached the Grovernment on the 20th of January, had
been presented to Parliament soon after its meeting, and
in this great blame was thrown upon Lords Lucan and Car
digan, Sir Richard Airey, and the Hon. Colonel Gordon. Lord
Lucan had since his return from the Crimea been appointed
Colonel of a regiment, and Lord Cardigan Inspector of
Cavalry, while Sir Richard Airey and Colonel Gordon
were respectively Quartermaster, and Deputy-Quartermaster
General, the latter having received his appointment in
October, and the former in December 1855.
While these officers, on the one hand, complained, not
without reason, that the Report of the Commissioners
should have been made public without their having an
opportunity of being heard in their own defence, the army
reformers in Parliament were eager, on the other hand, to
base upon the Report a public censure of the officers in-
1856 APPOINTMENT OF MILITARY COMMISSION. 453
criminated by it. On the 15th of February Mr. Layard gave
notice that on that day fortnight he would move a resolution
expressive of the regret of the House of Commons at observ
ing ' that those persons, whose conduct in respect of certain
departments, as shown in the Report of the Commission of
Inquiry into the supplies of the British army in the Crimea,
had caused great and unnecessary suffering and loss in ttat
army, had received honours and rewards, and had been
appointed to, and still held, responsible offices in the public
service.' The statements in the Report, unqualified as they
were by any explanations on the other side, or by any in
dication that they did not carry with them the full assent of
the Government, produced very naturally a deep and general
impression on the public mind. The Ministry, finding that
this would probably lead to Mr. Layard's motion being
carried, had to consider how the public feeling would be
satisfied, and a fair opportunity be at the same time afforded
to the officers in question to vindicate themselves. They there
fore resolved to appoint a Royal Commission, composed of
officers of high standing, to investigate the charges raised on
the Commissioners' Report, a course, for which a precedent was
found in the Military Commission appointed in 1805 to inquire
in regard to the Convention of Cintra. On the 2 1 st of February
Lord Panmure announced this intention in the House of
Lords. The plan was generally approved, but in what was
said by more than one speaker, the Grovernment did not
escape animadversion for having laid the Report before Par
liament without first giving the officers inculpated an oppor
tunity of explanation, or accompanying its production with
a statement of the conclusions which they had themselves
formed upon it.
The same evening Lord Derby raised a discussion as to
the relative duties of the Commander-in-Chief and the
Secretary of State for War, and especially as to their respon-
454 STORMY DEBATE 1856
sibility for the higher appointments in the army. In reply,
Lord Panmure gave a clear statement of the separate
functions of the two departments, and of the measures for
which both shared the responsibility, and concluded with an
appeal to the House to think well before it consented to
increase the authority of the Minister and diminish that of
the Commander-in-Chief, by committing to the former, as
some military reformers wished, the administration of the
patronage of the army. In closing the discussion Lord
Derby approved strongly of the proposed Military Commis
sion as the right means of redressing whatever injustice had
been done by the premature publication of Sir John MacXeill's
Report. He at the same time expressed warm satisfaction at
having obtained the assurance, that the Government intended
' to maintain inviolate in the hands of the Commander-in-
Chief the control of the discipline, the organisation, and the
patronage of Her Majesty's army.'
The Government proposal did not, however, pass unchal
lenged. In the House of Commons Mr. Roebuck, on the
29th of January, moved that the appointment of the proposed
Military Commission would ' substitute an inefficient for a
very efficient mode of inquiry, and that its effect would be to
hide the misconduct of those, by whom various departments
of our army had been subjected to the command of officers
who had been inculpated by the Commissioners appointed to
inquire into their conduct.' The debate which ensued was
enlivened by not a few personalities, the chief offender being
General Sir De Lacy Evans, who made vehement attacks
upon General Simpson, among others, but more especially
upon Colonel Gordon, whom he sneered at as ' the Palace
favourite,' probably because he had been, before the war, one
of the Prince's equerries. The introduction of General
Simpson's name provoked a severe rebuke from Mr. Glad
stone. The defence of Colonel Gordon was urged with
1856 IN HOUSE OF COMMONS. 455
admirable temper and good taste by his brother. But his
vindication from the special charge brought against him was
completed at a later stage of the debate by his relative Lord
Claud Hamilton, who had apparently been furnished in the
meantime with the materials for disproving an attack, of
which no previous intimation had been given.
The vindication was unanswerable, but the speaker, not
content with this, seized the opportunity to complete the dis
comfiture of General De Lacy Evans, by charging him with
having advised Lord Raglan, after the battle of Inkermann,
to embark his troops with all speed, and to leave his siege
material behind him. The statement produced a profound
sensation, especially as General Evans, in a feeble reply, all
but admitted the charge. He was not much more successful
in a further attempt, a few nights afterwards, to explain it
away, after having, upon the same occasion, expressed strong
regret for the terms in which he had spoken of both General
Simpson and Colonel Gordon. A general desire was, however,
shown not to press the matter further, and Mr. Disraeli,
while maintaining that Lord Claud Hamilton had been justi
fied by the information in his possession in saying what he
had said as to the extraordinary advice alleged to have been
given to Lord Raglan, stopped further discussion by referring
to the well-understood rules of the House, according to which
statements of this kind could not be satisfactorily met.1 The
1 It was understood at the time that Lord Claud Hamilton did not make
his statement without authority. It is certainly corroborated by the following
Memorandum by Sir Edmund Lyons, which he sent to Sir Charles Wood on
the 7th of March, 1856, after having first had it confirmed by Captain Drum-
mond. We print it from a copy among the Prince's papers : — ' On the way
back to Balaclava from the field of Inkermann, Sir De Lacy Evans rode up to
me whilst I was riding with Captnin Drummond of the Retribution, and told
me that he had just urged Lord Eaglan to embark the army immediately.
"What," I said, " leave th? guns, the sick and wounded here?" He replied,
" The guns, certainly," and he added, that Lord Raglan would not be the first
great General who had done so : that it would certainly require a great mind
456 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1856
House, who had voted the thanks of the nation to Sir De Lacy
Evans some months before for his gallant conduct at Inker-
mann, gladly adopted this view. On the main question it
had shown clearly, during the progress of the debate, that
it looked with no favour upon Mr. Eoebuck's motion, where
upon that gentleman, finding himself, in his own words, ' as
he usually was, happily in a minority,' declared that he would
not put the House to the trouble of dividing. On this the
House went into committee on the more material question of
the Army Estimates, and with more than usual alacrity, voted
six millions and a half on account.
The Prince had, as we have seen, been looking eagerly for
the return of Baron Stockmar to England. He was most
anxious that the Baron should be present at the Confirmation
of the Princess Eoyal, which was soon to take place. Not
less so was the Baron, to whom the Princess was especially
dear, but one thing after another had prevented him from
carrying out his intention. On the 25th of February the
Prince wrote to him : —
' That you should put off your coming in this way is really
too bad ! You should in any case be present at the Confir
mation. . . . We are tolerably well in this world of troubles.
' The Peers have carried their motion against the Preroga
tive of the Crown, and the idea that / intended to bring
Lords Playfair, Babbage, and Murchison into the Upper
House has served as one of the principal inducements to that
result !
to come to such a resolution, but he hoped Lord Raglan was the man to do it.
I answered, that I thought I knew Lord Raglan well enough to be sure that he
would do no such thing. Sir De Lacy Evans still urged his view of the case, and
when I found all other arguments fail, I observed that we ought to consider
what the French would do under the circumstances; and I added, that they
would either be forced to accompany us, and in that case would justly accuse
us of having betrayed them, — or that they would remain, and take the place
without us, — or that they would be destroyed for want of our support, and
that thenceforth " perfide Albion " would be household words in France.'
1856 TO BARON STOCKMAR. 457
' The Army debate in the Upper House has, on the other
hand, done a very great deal of good, and strengthened and
placed on a distinct footing the position of the Commander-in-
Chief and of the Crown towards the Army and Parliament.
6 Lords Lucan and Cardigan, Sir Eichard Airey and Colonel
Grordon, are now to be brought before a Military Commission,
where they hope to justify themselves triumphantly, while
The Times is furious that its victims are rescued from its
clutches.
'The Conferences in Paris began yesterday. Bessarabia
appears to be the point which the Kussians are most reluc
tant to swallow, but this is the one which of all others has
been expressly recognised in the Ultimatum. Lord Claren
don seems to have bien pris sa position, and to inspire
general confidence ; still, the outcry of the Paris salons, that
it is only England that does not wish for peace, is doing us
serious harm.
6 Phipps has had his daughter, who was just married, at
death's door in Paris, and was summoned thither a week
ago. She is now better, and I have recalled him, so as to
give the malicious world no warrant for the gossiping rumour,
which is already current, that the Court is more pacific than
Palmerston, and would be well pleased that the Kussians
should keep themselves en rapport with it.
' The things of all sorts that are laid on our shoulders, i.e.
on mine, are not to be told. People feel that a certain
power exists which has not thrust itself ostentatiously for
ward, and therefore they fancy it must be doing harm,
even although the results of what it does must all be ad
mitted to be good. The logic of their inference is not very
sound.
' Still our exhortation to you is, " Come ! Come ! "
In his retreat at Coburg the Baron appears to have kept
458 SPECULATIONS AS TO 1856
up an active correspondence with some of the ablest and best
informed politicians in Europe. The striking phenomenon
of Russia accepting conditions of peace which up to the
Last hour she had rejected as inadmissible, no doubt led to
every kind of conjecture as to its cause among the diviners
of the secret motives by which the actions of States are
governed. The simple solution, that Russia was unable to
prolong the conflict, — that in fact she yielded, as the Prince
had written to King Leopold, that she alone would yield —
because she could not help doing so, and knew that she
would only make matters worse for herself by resisting,2 was
too simple for minds sharpened by that habitual distrust of
ostensible reasons, which is generated by diplomatic experi
ence. But except in the statement that Russia was now
disposed to conclude a peace from prudence, and not from
necessity, the views expressed by the correspondent quoted
in the following letter from Baron Stockmar, which the
Prince received at this time, are those of a man who must
have been very much behind the scenes at more Courts than
one. They tallied closely with those at which the Queen
and Prince had arrived from the information which reached
them through other channels : —
6 A well-informed correspondent writes to me within the
last few days as follows :
' " Russia does not conclude the peace from necessity, but
from prudence. She has not suffered so much as her adver-
2 The language of the abler of the Russian plenipotentiaries at Paris to
Lord Clarendon was : ' We have been beaten. Russia is humiliated, and she is
about to sign a Treaty such as never was signed by Russia before.' Read this by
the light of what is now known as to the fearful losses in men sustained by
Russia, as well as to her exhaustion in the material and sinews of war, and there
can be but one conclusion. General Delia Marmora, after his return to Turin,
told our Ambassador there, ' The Russians had no cavalry left, guns unhorsed,
regiments unofficered, the men armed with flint and steel muskets — in short,
they were dead beat.'
1856 POLICY OF RUSSIA. 459
saries imagine ; on this point do not be deceived. Her
aim is rather to profit by the peaceful disposition of Europe,
and by the assumption of a peaceful attitude ; and this at the
expense of England, which alone would be made the scape
goat if the Conferences should break down. Russia will gain
over France, and spare Austria, until a good opportunity
occurs to read her a sharp lecture, but no longer. On the
other hand, Austria seems for the moment to think of nothing
but of doing a good stroke of business for herself, with the
arriere pensee, if things come to a rupture, of attaching her
self again to Russia, and renewing in such an event the
former Northern Alliance, rather than adhering to the
December treaty with the Western Powers. And at this
moment this renewal is also the sole object of the Prussian
policy, if there be anything there that deserves the name.
' " On the other hand, the personal relations of Napoleon
with England appear to be sincere and unwavering, but it is
a wholly different question whether as much can be said of
the French Government and people. This much I know for
certain, that the dabblers in stocks in Paris are extremely
sensitive to Russian intrigues, and the country itself very
tired of the war ! How if, in order to conclude a peace a
tout prix within the sphere of diplomatic negotiation, a * re
vision of the Treaty of 1815 should be manoeuvred? Out
of that strange results might ensue.*
6 " Russia is most anxious that Prussia * should remain out
side the sphere of the peace negotiations, because Prussia
will be thereby still further alienated from England."*
' Those two last passages, which I have marked with a
star, gave me cause for reflection ; all the more that what
they 'contain had, before the receipt of the letter, already
struck my own mind as probable. And I have felt the more
bound to attach weight to these conjectures, from having a
short time before heard from a French source in these terms : —
460 WEES NAPOLEONIENNES. 1856
' " Is it then so probable that the idees Napoleoniennes
have been abandoned ? I do not believe it. Could not some
of them be realised through a Congress, now that experience
has shown that it is not easy to bring them to pass by pro
longation of the war? 3 Is not the Emperor in a position, out
of the peace negotiations, to bring about a Congress, which,
eo ipso, shall effectuate, as upon a stage, a complete change
of scene, and so pave the way for new phases, new relations
and dependencies, new and hostile alliances ? Why should
not a Tilsit scene be performed before long as it was in 1807?
How would England stand then ? "
' I sit here in the dusk, and cannot in the least decide
whether the people who are on the spot and in the daylight
are right. But amid the darkness I can still descry one
great difficulty. Such an interest as must of necessity be
created by an alliance between France and Kussia, and the
establishment of which can alone give fitness, stability, and
purpose to the Alliance, is in direct opposition to all the
present interests of Austria, Prussia, and Germany. A Russo-
French alliance will, therefore, hardly venture in 1 856 upon
what it was able to do in 1802 and 1808 with success. It
will have no feasible object.
'21st February, 1856.'
The difficulties, which Lord Clarendon encountered in
Paris between his arrival there and the meeting of the Con-
8 A few weeks later (13th April) Lord Clarendon writing to Lord Palmerston
expressed the same opinion. ' I see,' he wrote, ' that the idea of a European
Congress is germinating in the Emperor's mind, and with it the arrondissement of
the French frontier, the abolition of obsolete Treaties, and such other remanic-
•ments as may be necessary. I improvised a longish catalogue of dangers and
difficulties that such a Congress would entail, unless its decisions were unani
mous, which was not probable, or one or two of the strongest Powers were pre
pared to go to war for what they wanted. He does not wish for such a Con
gress immediately, but he is looking ahead, and foresees that in a year or two,
when the French people get tired of the arts of peace, he shall want something
new and striking for their amusement.'
1856 PEACE NEGOTIATIONS. 461
ference, put the firmness and sagacity of himself and his
coadjutor Lord Cowley to a severe trial. The attempts to
shake the attachment of the Emperor of the French to the
English alliance proved utterly ineffectual ; but, feeling less
strongly than we did the importance of the guarantees which
we considered essential to the peace of Europe, he was not
indisposed to turn a favourable ear to some of the Eussian
proposals, which would have greatly qualified the conces
sions they had made in their acceptance, pure and simple, of
the Austrian Ultimatum. Since that acceptance had been
given, Kars had fallen, and the Russian Plenipotentiaries
now wished to stipulate that the Allies should abandon the
condition as to surrender of Russian territory in Bessarabia,
in return for the restoration by Russia of the Turkish terri
tory, including Kars, in Asia Minor, of which the Czar was
in military possession. This would have been effectually to
defeat the object of the Ultimatum in one of its most vital
points, viz., the ; efficacious assurance of the freedom of the
Danube and its mouths,' besides implying a surrender of the
fundamental principle for which the Allies had gone to war,
namely, the maintenance of the integrity of the Turkish
Empire. England had also insisted from the first upon the con
dition that Russia should come under engagement not again
to fortify the Aland Islands in the Baltic. Our Government
had wished this to be made known to Russia by Austria at
the time her Ultimatum was forwarded to St. Petersburg as
one of the ' special conditions ' which we should require under
the fifth article of the Ultimatum. Austria had not com
plied with this wish, and her failure to be as explicit as
England thought she ought to have been, in fairness to
Russia, led to serious difficulty.
Lord Clarendon was determined to negotiate no Treaty in
which these terms were not secured. The Emperor of the
French, however, less able to appreciate their importance,
462 PEACE NEGOTIATIONS. 1856
and having in the wretched state of his army in the Crimea
a stronger motive than England for peace, would not have
been indisposed to make some concessions, on the ground,
that as the main objects of the war had been gained, it was
only becoming, in two great nations, like France and England,
4 defaire le genereux et le gentleman.' This, Lord Claren
don had to tell him, might be a pleasant pastime for His
Majesty, who was irresponsible, but the English Government
had some masters to consult called Parliament and Public
Opinion, to say nothing of Party Spirit, and, if we made a
Treaty, which we could not defend, we might be sure that
the attacks upon it would soon find an echo in Paris, and be
quite as damaging to His Majesty as to Lord Palmerston's
Ministry.
The Emperor felt the force of these representations, and
they determined him in supporting the English views. But
he found some difficulty in counteracting the mischief which
had been already done by his representatives as well as by
himself, in having let the Eussian Plenipotentiaries see that
they were inclined to entertain easier terms than those on
which England considered that by the express language of the
Ultimatum she was entitled to insist.
It was still uncertain, whether Eussia would give way upon
the points we have indicated, and some others of minor
moment, when the Prince wrote the following letter to Baron
Stockmar : —
' Buckingham Palace, 10th March, 1856.
6 In Paris we have no peace as yet. Eussia shows no
inclination to carry out honourably even one of the conditions
which she had already accepted, unless under compulsion,
and we are the only constraining force. In France they are
anxious for peace, and the Eussians hear nothing else from
morning till night : in Austria they do not want war, and
1856 ADDRESS OF FRENCH EMPEROR. 463
the Russians know this also. We are ready to continue
fighting, and ^ue might even carry the others along with us ;
but would this be prudent ? Yet it may come to this, and
the Russians run the risk, to which they have been liable
since 1853, of misunderstanding the real state of affairs, and
of once more forfeiting peace, through unbelief in the
possibility of Europe continuing the war ! It would be a
strange spectacle, however, were Orloff and Brunnow to
withdraw, and peace not to be arranged, because they
declined to concede what they accepted on the Austrian
Ultimatum, and again in the Vienna Protocol, and for the
third time at the opening of the Conferences, as the Pre
liminaries of Peace.
c Here the House of Commons and the Press vie with each
other in follies ( Unarten) of every description, and all real
power of resistance seems for the moment to have vanished.
On the other hand, the most immense sums are voted to the
Government without a moment's inquiry or opposition.'
A few days before this letter was written (3rd March), the
Emperor of the French had pronounced the customary
address at the opening of the Chambers for the legislative
Session. To speak at such a crisis must have tasked even
his great ability in composing manifestoes to the nation.
But he was equal to the difficulty. The spirit with which
the country had supported him in the war, the great feat of
arms achieved at Sebastopol, the English Alliance, the
recent visit of the English Queen, the fact that, while France
had sent 200,000 men across the sea to the seat of war, she
had proved in the Great Exhibition the strength of her
resources in the arts of peace, were all touched upon with
great skill. Neither was the gallantry of Sardinia forgotten,
nor the treaty recently concluded by France and England
with Sweden. Finally, adverting to the efforts of Austria to
464 FUTURE DISPOSAL 1856
promote a peace, in support of which, he said, advice or peti
tions were sent to St. Petersburg from all the Cabinets of
Europe, he spoke of the Emperor of Russia in graceful terms
as ' the inheritor of a situation which he had not brought
about, and as seeming to be animated by a sincere desire to
put an end to the causes which had occasioned this sanguinary
conflict.' While avowing his hope, that the spirit in which
the Plenipotentiaries of the belligerent Powers had met to
discuss the terms of peace would lead to a favourable result,
he guarded himself against the expression of any undue
anxiety for such a result, by calling on his people to be equally
ready, ' if need be, to unsheathe the sword again, or to
offer the hand of friendship to those whom we have fairly
fought.'
By the time this address was delivered, Russia had given
way upon most of the material points of difference. But on
the line of the Bessarabian frontier, she showed great re
luctance to yield, and during many days it was uncertain
whether an arrangement could be come to. At length, how
ever, a line was agreed upon,4 and on the 10th of March,
Lord Clarendon was able to write to Lord Palmerston, that
' peace might almost be looked upon as a fait accompli.'
How the Principalities of Moldavia and Wallachia were
to be dealt with had formed one of the subjects discussed at
the Conference. Great variety of opinion existed on this
question ; but instead of dealing with it conclusively in the
Treaty of Peace, which might have occasioned considerable
delay, it was decided to lay down in the Treaty the principles
4 When the line came some time afterwards to be traced on the ground,
great discussion and difficulty arose as to one part of its course, where, in terms
of the Treaty, it was to pass to the south of Bolgrad. It appeared that this
would have retained for Russia the town of Bolgrad, which had not been
intended by the other parties to the treaty, who had been misled by a map
used at the Conference, on which the small town of Tabac was marked as
Bolgrad.
1856 OF THE DANUBIAN PRINCIPALITIES. 465
upon which the settlement was to be made, leaving the applica
tion of those principles to form the subject of a supplementary
Convention. Accordingly it was provided, that the Prin
cipalities should continue to enjoy their existing privileges
and immunities under the suzerainty of the Porte, and under
the guarantee of the contracting Powers, the Porte engaging
to preserve to them an independent and national administra
tion, as well as full liberty of worship, of legislation, of
commerce and of navigation.
The manner in which these provisions were to be carried
out led subsequently to much angry controversy, as might
have been anticipated from the very opposite views of
Austria and the Porte on the one hand, and of France and
Russia on the other. The Emperor of the French had very
early developed to Lord Clarendon his strong conviction in
favour of the union of the Principalities under a sovereign of
their own choice. This is Lord Clarendon's report to Lord
Palmerston of what passed in a conversation between them
on the 6th of March; subsequent events have shown how just
were the apprehensions, which were strongly felt by English
statesmen and expressed at the time, of the injury to Turkey
which was likely to result from the Emperor's proposal :—
' The Emperor said the great fault committed by the Congress
of Vienna was that the interests of the sovereigns were only
consulted, while the interests of their subjects were wholly neg
lected ; and that the present Congress ought not to fall into a
similar error. From all the information that reached him, the
Emperor said he was convinced that nothing would satisfy the
people of Wallachia and Moldavia but the union of the Princi
palities under a foreign Prince, who should nevertheless admit
the suzerain power of Turkey, and that it would be disgraceful
to England and France, if they had not the will or the power to
establish a state of things in the Principalities that would be in
accordance with the wishes of the people, and manifestly be an
improvement upon the feeble attempt at reorganisation that had
been proposed at Constantinople.
VOL. III. H H
466 DANUBIAN PRINCIPALITIES. 1856
' I said that I was not prepared to deny that the plan which
His Majesty was desirous to adopt might be the best for the
Principalities, and I thought it well worthy of consideration, but
that there were serious difficulties in the way of its adoption,
which could not be overlooked. In the first place, it might not
be easy to find a foreign Prince fit for the difficult task he would
have to perform, who would admit the suzerainty of the Porte,
and he must be either of the Roman Catholic or the Greek
religion. If the former, the Greek priests and the people of the
Principalities would, from the first moment, be in bitter opposi
tion to him, and, in order to sustain himself, he would have to
rely upon Russian aid and influence. If he was of the Greek
religion, all his sympathies would be with Russia, and I much
feared that we should be establishing another kingdom not
unlike Greece, but in a locality where the results would be still
more disastrous to Europe. From a conversation which I had
had with Count Buol, I had become aware that the objections of
Austria to the union of the Principalities were insurmountable,
and those of Aali Pasha (the Turkish Plenipotentiary) were not
less strong. Indeed, I said, Turkey would have a good right to
complain, for she would well know, that the foreign Prince so
established would, within a few years, be able to throw off the
suzerainty of the Sultan and become independent. The same
system must also necessarily be established in Servia as in
Moldavia and Wallachia ; and it would be attended with the
same consequences.
' Turkey would thus be deprived of about six millions of her
subjects, and her power and position in Europe would be at an
end, and I did not see what answer could be given to the Sultan
if he appealed to us as the defenders of the integrity of the
Ottoman Empire against such an act of spoliation.
' The Emperor said that at all events he wished the subject to
be discussed by the Conference.'
It was so discussed, and with the result which we have
stated. But that result left a question open, which led not
long afterwards to the very brink of an European war.
The tidings which at this time reached the Prince of the
precarious state of Baron Stockmar's health put an end to
1856 DEATH OF HERR VON HINKELDEY. 467
any hope of seeing him in England for some time. On th-e
16th of March the Prince wrote to him : —
' We have just heard by a letter from uncle Leopold, that
you are again ill, and that we must give up the hope of
seeing you arrive with him to be present at the Confirmation
on Thursday. I need not tell you that this is a great dis
appointment for us, aggravated besides by the cause whicli
detains you. Had you only come to us for the winter I
Coburg does not suit you. . . .'
The Prince then adverts to the death of Herr von Hin-
keldey, the President of Police at Berlin, in a duel on the
10th with Herr von Eochow, a young member of the House
of Nobles. Herr von Hinkeldey, a most valuable public
servant of the King's, had made himself obnoxious to a
section of the Prussian nobility by the liberality of his
political opinions, as well as by the vigour with which he had<
carried oat local improvements for the health and comfort of
the community of Berlin, and still more by having made the
aristocratic party feel, that they must hope for no exemption
under his rule from the restrictions which were applicable
to the rest of the King's subjects. A series of marked
slights to himself and his family had culminated in a direct
insult to himself by Herr von Rochow, which, according to
the Prussian code of honour, left him no. alternative but to
resign his office and to challenge his assailant. The duel was
fought according to strict rule ; but the feeling among the
middle classes in Berlin, who had looked up to von Hin
keldey as a friend and protector, was, that morally a murder
had been committed upon one of the King's most faithful
and energetic servants. In reporting the occurrence to
Lord Clarendon the same day our Ambassador at Berlin spoke
of it as having decidedly a political origin, and one which
might possibly ' be the forerunner of something more serious,
for the death of this unhappy man is already looked upon by
H H 2
468 .BIRTH OF FRENCH PRINCE IMPERIAL. .1856
the Kreuz Zeitung party as the work of God, and a signal
triumph to the feudal cause.' It is to this the Prince refers
in the next paragraph of his letter : —
' How horrible are these doings in Berlin ! The assassi
nation of the Minister Hinkeldey, for one can call it by no
other name, is a fresh outrage of the really reckless Kreuz
Partei ! They see in the crime the finger of God, and so
adhere to their almost constitutional blasphemy, for the
name of God is constantly in their mouths !
4 In Paris we are making progress, though slowly, and have
readied the threshold of peace. Enemies and allies have
combined to make the affair a very difficult one for us, and
of subterfuges there is no end. Now Prussia is to be invited
to become a party to the general peace, to which we shall
very readily assent, so soon as we can feel sure that it is no
longer in her power to mar. the peace for us.
6 The telegraph has just brought the news of the Em
press having been safely delivered of a son. Great will be
the rejoicing in the Tuileries. . . .'
The tidings which were first received as to the con
dition of the Empress occasioned considerable anxiety. But
writing to Baron Stockmar on the 18th the Prince mentions :
6 The accounts from Paris are better. We were in some
anxiety about the life of the Empress, whose accouchement
has been a more difficult affair than the public were allowed
to be told. She has still a great deal of fever.' But a letter
to the Queen from Lord Clarendon the same day conveyed
the Emperor's assurance that the fever was all but at an end.
4 The Emperor's eyes,' Lord Clarendon added, 'filled with
tears when he described the tortures of the Empress and his
own sensations. He said he hardly knew how to express his
gratitude for the interest which Your Majesty had manifested
for the Empress, and for the letters which he had received
from Your Majesty and the Prince.'
1856 CONFIRMATION OF PRINCESS ROYAL. 469
The Emperor wrote his acknowledgments to the Prince
on the 20th. We translate the material parts of his letter : —
* Let me thank your Royal Highness for the congratulations you
have been so kind as to send me. I received your letter and
that of the Queen an hour after I had written to her, so that I
do not venture again to weary her with my letters, but I beg
you will once more express to her all my gratitude. I have been
greatly touched to learn that all your family have shared my joy,
and all my hope is, that my son may resemble dear little Prince
Arthur, and that he may have the rare qualities of your chil
dren. The sympathy shown on this last occasion by the English
people is another bond between the two countries, and I hope
my son will inherit my feelings of sincere friendship for the
Royal Family of England, and of affectionate esteem for the
great English nation.'
On the 20th the ceremony of the Confirmation of the
Princess Royal took place in the private Chapel of Windsor
Castle. The Princess was led in by her father, followed by her
godfather the King of the Belgians, and by Her Majesty
the Queen. The Royal children and most of the members
of the Royal Family were present, and also the Ministers,
the great officers of State, the members of the Household,
and many of the nobility. The Bishop of Oxford (Wilber-
force). Lord High Almoner, read the preface, and the Arch
bishop of Canterbury performed the ceremony. Next day the
Prince wrote to his friend, whose absence on the occasion was
deeply felt by the chief actor in the scene : —
' It may cheer you to hear that the Confirmation yesterday
went off exceedingly well. The preliminary examination by
Wellesley (Dean of Windsor), which came off on Wednesday
afternoon in the presence of ourselves, Mama, and the Arch
bishop, was most satisfactory, and Vicky answered very well
and intelligently. At the ceremony of Confirmation yester-
470 TREATY OF PEACE CONCLUDED. 1856
day, a number of guests were present, whose names you will
see in The Times. You were sorely missed by us.
6 Everything went off extremely well. . . . This morning
we have taken the Sacrament with Vicky, uncle Leopold, and
Mama.
6 The Peace is to be signed on Monday. It is not such as
we could have wished, still, infinitely to be preferred to the
prosecution of the war, with the present complication of
general policy.
'Windsor Castle, 21st March, 1856;
The Treaty of Peace was, in fact, signed on Sunday the
30th of March, a day sooner than was originally contemplated,
and announced to the public of Paris by a salute of 101 guns.
The same day Lord Clarendon reported the fact to the Queen
in the following letter : —
' Lord Clarendon presents his humble duty to Your Majesty,
and humbly begs to congratulate Your Majesty upon the signa
ture of peace this afternoon. It is not to be doubted that
another campaign must have brought glory to Your Majesty's
firms, and would have enabled England to impose different terms
upon Russia, but setting aside the cost and the horror of war, iu
themselves evils of the greatest magnitude, we cannot feel sure
that victory might not have been purchased too dearly . . .
' Lord Clarendon would not make such an assertion lightly,
but he feels convinced that Your Majesty may feel satisfied with
the position now occupied by England. Six weeks ago it was a
painful position here : everybody was against us, our motives
were suspected, and our policy was denounced ; but the univer
sal feeling now is, that we are the only country able, ready, and
willing, if necessary, to continue the war, that we might have
prevented peace, but that, having announced our readiness to
make peace on honourable terms, AVC have honestly and un
selfishly acted up to our word.
' It is well known, too, that the conditions on which peace is
made would have been different if England had not been firm,
1856 THE QUEEN TO LORD CLARENDON. 471
and everybody is of course glad even here, that peace should not
have brought dishonour to France.
' Lord Clarendon, therefore, ventures to hope, that the lan
guage in England with respect to the peace will not be apolo
getic or dissatisfied. It would be unwise and undignified, and
would invite criticism, if such language were held before the
conditions are publicly known.'
To this letter the Queen immediately replied as follows : —
' Windsor Castle, 31st March, 1856.
'The Queen thanks Lord Clarendon much for his two
letters of Saturday and yesterday ; and we congratulate him
on the success of his efforts in obtaining the peace, for to
him alone it is due, and also to him alone is due the dignified
position the Queen's beloved country holds, thanks to a
straightforward, steady, and unselfish policy throughout.5 . . .
' The Queen finds Lord Palmerston very well pleased with
the peace, though he struggled as long as he could for better
condition?.'
This most gratifying letter elicited the following reply :—
' Lord Clarendon presents his humble duty to Your Majesty,
and humbly begs to express his thanks for the letter he received
this morning, in which Your Majesty is pleased to approve of his
conduct in the negotiations. Lord Clarendon has endeavoured
to do his duty and uphold the honour and dignity of England,
and, if Your Majesty is satisfied, Lord Clarendon cares absolutely
nothing for the attacks which will no doubt be made upon his
proceedings. Lord Clarendon is aware of much abuse here of
himself for punctiliousness and indifference about peace, or the
feelings of the French nation ; but, as the Congress admitted
3 This opinion Her Majesty repeated, in writing next day to the King of
the Belgians. Her words were, ; That so good a peace has been obtained, and
that this country stands in the high position she now does, by having made
peace, and not yielding to unworthy and dishonourable terms, is all owing to
Lord Clarendon, whose difficulties were immense, and who cannot be too highly
praised.'
472 LETTER FROM LORD CLARENDON. 1856
that nothing could be carried which the English Plenipoten
tiaries opposed, the manifestation of ill-will was in fact an
acknowledgment of our power. No more striking event
occurred than the allusion to Lord Clarendon's speech by the
Emperor, when, addressing himself to the whole Congress, His
Majesty said, that the signature of the peace that day was the
fulfilment of what Lord Clarendon had announced in the name
of his Government in the House of Lords ; and turning to Lord
Cowley and Lord Clarendon he added, that peace had been
rendered possible by the spirit of conciliation they had exhibited.
It was clearly understood by the Congress (as Lord Clarendon
afterwards learned, though he could not doubt it), that in the
opinion of the Emperor the question of peace or war had rested
with England. The Emperor's remark has produced a great effect.
It was uncalled for but generous on the part of the Emperor,
and Lord Clarendon trusts that it will be satisfactory to Your
Majesty. . . .
' If it would not be too much trouble, Lord Clarendon would
venture to ask Your Majesty to write him a few lines that he
might read to the Emperor, expressing Your Majesty's satisfac
tion at his wish to give the Legion of Honour to Lord Cowley
and Lord Clarendon, and Your Majesty's regret that no excep
tion can be made for Your Majesty's servants to a rule which
applies to all Your Majesty's subjects. It would of course have
more weight if Your Majesty were pleased to write this to the
Emperor himself,, and it would afford an opportunity of saying
that Your Majesty is satisfied with the peace, which is a subject
upon which Lord Clarendon knows that the Emperor is very
anxious. He is also much bent upon the Legion of Honour
being accepted, although Lord Clarendon said that he should
consider himself disgraced in the eyes of his countrymen, were
he to obtain for himself a distinction that it is so often his duty
to decline for them.
1 Lord Clarendon is just returned from a review given to the
Congress. It was a fine sight and the day beautiful. There
were certainly not less than 50,000 men in the Champ de
Mars ....
* Count Walewski has the gold cross of the Legion of Honour,
and Baron Bourqueney is made a senator 1
'Paris, 1st April, 1856.'
1856 QUEEN'S LETTER TO FRENCH EMPEROR. 473
Acting upon Lord Clarendon's suggestion, the Queen lost
no time in addressing a letter to the Emperor of the French,
of which the following is a translation : —
'Buckingham Palace, 3rd April, 1856.
'Sire and dear Brother — Your Majesty will allow me to
offer my warm congratulations on the peace, which has been
concluded under your auspices, and this, too, a few days only
after the happy event which has given you a son. Although
sharing in the feeling of the majority of my people, who
think this peace is perhaps a little premature, I feel bound
to tell you that I approve highly of the terms in which it is
couched, as a result not unworthy of the sacrifices made by
us in common during this just war, and as ensuring, so far
as this is possible, the stability and the equilibrium of
Europe.
' Lord Clarendon has made me aware of your kind inten
tions towards Lord Cowley and himself, which I accept with
real satisfaction, as a proof of your regard for them and of
your friendship for myself.
' If, much to my regret, it is impossible for me to grant
them permission to accept it, I am sure you will not dis
approve of my upholding even in this instance a rule which
has been found to be of the highest value for our public
service.
' We are happy to learn that the Empress is recovering so
well, and that the little Prince thrives to a wish.
' Be so kind, Sire, as to recall us to the Empress's re
membrance.
' The Prince begs me to offer you his kindest regards, and
I subscribe myself always,
6 Sire and dear Brother, Your Majesty's very affectionate
sister and friend,
'VICTORIA K.'
474 QUEEN'S LETTER TO FRENCH EMPEROR. 1856
To Baron Stockmar, now beginning slowly to recover from
the severe illness which detained him at Coburg, the Prince
wrote : —
4 The peace is signed. Here it lias been received with
moderate satisfaction ; in Paris with exultation. . . . Now
our object must be to establish a permanent Military Organi
sation, on which I am hard at work.'
475
CHAFTEE LXXIL
THE Emperor of the French was at pains to mark in private,
as he had done in public, the high value which he attached
to the English Alliance. A day or two after the Queen's
letter of the 3rd of April reached him, an opportunity for
this occurred after a dinner at the Tuileries, at which the
Plenipotentiaries of the various Powers were present. 4 It
was impossible,' Lord Clarendon writes (7th April) to the
Queen, ' to be more friendly than the Emperor was in his
manner, and although he was perfectly civil to Count Orloff,
whom he really likes, yet the distinction which he made
between Count OiiofT and Lord Clarendon could not but
strike the spectators, as it was most marked. Lord Clarendon
trusts that Your Majesty will not think him capable of sup
posing that this was personal to himself, or that he adverts
to it for any purpose but as a proof that the Emperor is
determined to exhibit his adherence to the English Alliance,
at a moment when some of his entourage would like to
make the Kussian Alliance a la mode.'
In his numerous private interviews with the Emperor
Lord Clarendon found that the idea of a re-arrangement of
the boundaries of European States, to be carried out by
means of an European Congress, had begun to dominate the
Emperor's mind. It met -with no encouragement from the
English Minister. When asked if England would object to
such a Congress being assembled, Lord Clarendon met the
suggestion by a very practical test of what any conceivable
476 PROPOSALS FOR CONGRESS. 1856
remaniement implied. It meant the Rhine for France, to
which Prussia would not consent, — the reconstitution of
Poland, to which Russia would not listen, — the expulsion of
the Austrians from Italy, to which they would never agree, —
the reform of the Diet, which Austria wouJd wish to see
made more subservient to her own interests, — and the carving
out of the minor German States by way of compensation to
Austria and Prussia.
Lord Clarendon begged the Emperor to consider what inte
rests and passions, what hopes and fears, would be excited by
such a Congress, and the extreme difficulty of carrying out any
decisions to which it might come, except by coercion, which
would lead to a general war. The Emperor could not dis
pute this view, and admitted that it would be unwise to think
of assembling a Congress, unless three or four of the principal
Powers could first settle among themselves what improvements
they desired and should be able to carry. At a later interview
the Emperor told Lord Clarendon that upon consideration he
thought his objections insuperable, and the English Pleni
potentiary left Paris under the impression that the idea of
an European Congress had been abandoned, and more than
ever convinced of the Emperor's ' good faith and honourable
intentions.' l But it was to be feared that, where the desire to
resettle the boundaries of Europe was so strong, the means
for giving it effect would sooner or later be sought by working
upon the selfish interests and ambition of such of the principal
European Powers as were open to persuasion. Of these
England was not one, and if the Emperor should at any time
enter upon such a line of policy, the unity of counsel and
action which had hitherto marked her alliance with the
France of the Second Empire would certainly come to an end.
Meanwhile there was no occasion to apprehend such a
1 This he expressed in the strongest terms in a letter to the Queen on the
18th of April, after his audience of leave with the Emperor.
1856 LETTER FROM EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 477
result, and the Emperor replied to the Queen's letter with
all his wonted friendliness and warmth of feeling :—
'Paris, 12th April, 1856.
'Madam and very dear Sister — Your Majesty has given
me great pleasure by your assurance that you are satisfied
with the peace that has been concluded, for my aim all
along has been, while desiring the end of a ruinous war, to
act in concert with Your Majesty's Government. No doubt
I can quite conceive that it would have been desirable to
obtain even better terms, but, carried on as the war had
been, was this reasonably to be expected ? I confess I think
not. ... I think we should have paid too dearly in every
point of view for the advantages we might have obtained.
For this reason I am glad of the peace, but especially glad
that our alliance comes out of the Conferences intact, and
that it is seen by Europe to be as compact as the first day of
our union. . . .
'It was with the liveliest satisfaction we have learned
that Your Majesty's designs for the happiness of the Princess
Royal were soon to be realised. We hear so much good of
young Prince Frederick William, that I feel sure your
charming daughter will be happy. The Empress, who is
looking forward with impatience to the time when she will
be able to write to Your Majesty, has been greatly touched
by your kind letter. About the beginning of May we shall
go to St. Cloud, where the remembrance of you always
attends us, for that spot recalls Your Majesty's visit, and the
earnest wish for the renewal of an event so auspicious.
' I pray Your Majesty to recall me to the remembrance of
Prince Albert, and to receive with favour the assurance
of the sentiments of respectful friendship, with which I am
Your Majesty's devoted brother and friend,
' NAPOLEON.'
473 LORD PALMERSTON 1856
No sooner was the Treaty of Peace signed than Her Majesty
conveyed, through Lord Palmerston, to Lord Clarendon and
Lord Cowley, her wish to advance each of them a step in the
Peerage, in recognition of the conspicuous ability with which
they had maintained the interests of England at the Confer
ence. In a letter to Lord Palmerston, declining the honour
on behalf of Lord Cowley and himself, for unanswerable
private reasons, Lord Clarendon said : ' The Queen's gracious
intention is the best proof to Cowley and myself that we
have had the good fortune to merit Her Majesty's approbation,
and we can aspire to no other or higher reward.' To the
Queen herself he wrote a few days afterwards : ' The knowledge
that Your Majesty has approved of their conduct is ample
and abundant reward for Lord Cowley and himself. Lord
Clarendon hopes it is not presumptuous in him to say that
he would not exchange Your Majesty's letters of approval for
any public mark of Your Majesty's favour.'
A few days afterwards Lord Palmerston himself received
the following intimation from Her Majesty, that the most
coveted of all honours, the blue ribbon of the Garter, was to
be conferred upon him :—
'Buckingham Palace, llth April, 1856.
' Now that the moment for the ratification of the Treaty
of Peace is near at hand, the Queen wishes to delay no longer
the expression of her satisfaction as to the manner in which
both the war has been brought to a conclusion, and the
honour and interests of this countiy have been maintained
by that Treaty under the zealous and able guidance of Lord
Palmerston. She wishes as a public token of her approval
to bestow the Order of the Garter upon him. Should the
two vacant ribbons already have been promised to the Peers,
whose names Lord Palmerston has on a former occasion
submitted to the Queen, there could be no difficulty in his
1856 RECEIVES ORDER OF THE GARTER. 479
being named an extra knight, and not filling up the next
vacancy which may occur. This course was followed when
Lord Grey received the Garter from the hands of King
William.'
There were special reasons why Lord Palmerston should
feel deeply the generous spirit which prompted this com
munication. It seems to have filled him with equal surprise
and pleasure. This was his reply : —
'Piccadilly, llth April, 18-30.
* Viscount Palmerston presents his humble duty to Your Ma
jesty, and is unable to express in words the gratification and
thankfulness which he feels upon the receipt of Your Majesty's
most gracious and unexpected communication of this morning.
' The utmost of his ambition has been to perform the duties
of the high position in which Your Majesty has been pleased to
place him, and to prove himself not unworthy of the confidence
with which Your Majesty has honoured him. The knowledge
that Your Majesty has found no reason to be dissatisfied with
your choice, and that his endeavours properly to discharge his
duties to Your Majesty and the country have met with Your
Majesty's approval, would of itself be an ample reward for any
labour or anxiety with which the performance of those duties
may have been attended ; and therefore the gracious commu
nication which he has this morning received from Your Majesty
will be preserved by him as in his eyes still more valuable even
than the high honour which it announces as Your Majesty's in
tention to confer upon him.
' That high and distinguished honour Viscount Palmerston
will receive with the greatest pride as a public mark of Your
Majesty's gracious approbation, but he begs to be allowed to say,
that the task which he and his colleagues have had to perform
has been rendered comparatively easy by the enlightened views
which Your Majesty has taken of all the great affairs in which
Your Majesty's Empire lias been engaged, and by the firm and
steady support which in all these important transactions Your
Majesty's servants have received from the Crown.'
480 EDUCATION OF PRINCE ALFRED. 1856
In the midst of the great political movements of the last
few months, the thoughts of the Queen and Prince had been
much occupied with plans for the future education of Prince
Alfred, who had selected the navy for a profession. It was
resolved to provide him with a separate establishment, where
lie could pursue his studies uninterruptedly away from home ;
and on the choice of a governor to superintend his studies the
success of this arrangement in a great measure depended.
The Prince had formed a high opinion of the qualifications
for the office of Lieutenant Cowell,2 a young officer of Engi
neers, who had acted as the Adjutant of Sir Harry Jones both
in the Baltic and in the Crimea. What the Prince learned
from that distinguished officer satisfied him that no better
choice could be made, and he reported the result in the
following letter to Baron Stockmar : —
' The latest news I have to give you about ourselves is,
that I have succeeded in getting a distinguished and most
amiable young officer of Engineers as Affie's [Prince Alfred's]
tutor, one Lieutenant Cowell, who was Adjutant of Sir
Harry Jones at Bomarsund, and before Sebastopol, and is
well spoken of by everybody. He is only twenty-three, and
has had the highest scientific training. By this a great load
has been taken off my heart. Cowell comes to us at once to
learn the working of our system, and will afterwards take up
Ids quarters with Affie at the Royal Lodge in Windsor Park
at Ascot time.
' Things have apparently been brought to a close in Paris.
. . . The Emperor has eccentric notions about a future
Congress " pour remanier les traites et la carte de VEurope."
But France must first have two years of rest, for there has
been a deal of money spent.
" Now Sir John Cowell, K.C.B., Master of the Queen's Household.
1856 CONDITION OF ALLIED ARMIES. 481
' It will amuse you to hear, that while the Chelsea Court
of Inquiry is trying our Generals, the French War Ministry
have sent a commission to the Crimea to study our hospital
system, as the French one has completely broken do\\n.
Out of 63,000 men, we have only 5,000 sick, while the French,
out of 150,000, have 42,000 sick, of whom 250 die daily,
while we lose three.
4 The grand review of the Fleet is to come off on the 23rd.
The double line of ships will be two miles long.
4 Victoria has conferred the Garter on Lord Palmerston, as
a recognition for the successful termination of the war and
the conclusion of a favourable peace. He is greatly de
lighted.
4 Buckingham^Palace, 13th April, 1856.
The news as to the state of the French forces in the
Crimea, which had for some time reached England, were of
a kind to shake the faith of those who had for the last
eighteen months cried up the French army system as superior
to our own. Week by week, and month by month, the
English soldiers had been getting into finer condition, while
the French were being cut down by want of shelter, food, and
clothing, and by disease. The results were very obvious at
a review of the French and English armies, at which the
Kussian Generals were present, which took place in the
second week of April. In appearance, arrangement, and
marching, the English troops were admitted, even by the
French officers themselves, to show a decided superiority.
As for the artillery, they acknowledged that they had nothing
like it. So wrote General Windham, of Kedan celebrity,
on the 1 6th of April, in a letter preserved among the Prince's
papers, and he added :
* The Russians asserted, that their Artillery horses were better
than the French, but admitted they had nothing that could
touch us. " Ah, mon Dieu, quel materiel vous avez I " exclaimed
VOL. III. I I
482 BAD STATE OF FRENCH CAMP. 1856
to me their Chief of the Staff. We had 38,000 under arms, and
had we had more notice, more might have been whipped in, and
then we should just have turned the 40,000.' 3
The actual loss of men in the French camp by disease
during the early months of this year had been appalling1.
They were badly housed, and without fresh meat or vege
tables. Typhus, scurvy, and consumption decimated their
ranks. Their medical staff was miserably deficient, and
wholly unfit to grapple with the ravages of disease. The
contrast to this state of things in the English camp was so
remarkable, that the French Government, as mentioned by
the Prince, determined to ascertain how it was occasioned.
Accordingly, they sent out M. Baudieux, the Inspector of
French Ambulances, to the Crimea to examine^ the English
system on the spot. He made no secret of his conviction,
from what he saw there, that the good state of the English
army was due to the superiority of the English system.
To some one who urged that our Divisional hospitals
under regimental surgeons were not so good as one or two
great ambulances, his answer, after studying the Divisional
returns, was : ' Had you put all these sick together, you
would have tripled the deaths — I am certain of it. When
a man is sick, if you keep him with the surgeon he is used
3 Some details of great interest as to the straits to which the Russians were
reduced, which were gathered upon this occasion from Russian officers, are given
in the same letter. The 10 and 13 inch shells used in the defence of Sebastopol
had to be carried, two on a bullock, 350 versts. The whole of South Russia
was disorganised and brought to the verge of ruin. Thirty-nine thousand men
•were hit in the last three days' bombardment and in the assault; and the
Russians had made up their minds to evacuate Sebastopol in two days, even if
the assault had not taken place. The Duke of Newcastle's conjecture (see ante,
p. 364) on this point had therefore been correct. It was also said that 90,000
men had been buried on the n' rth side during the siege. The Russians ad
mitted that the length of their lines of communication had been their ruin ;
and they put down their loss of men by the Avar at half-a-million ! And this
in a war, which Count Orloff (see p. 446 supra) admitted to have been a
mistake ! What a commentary on the familiar line, Quidguid delirant reycs,
plectuntur Achivi.
1856 QUEEN VISITS MILITARY HOSPITALS. 483
to, and tend him with the care of his comrades, he does not
lose hope. Send him to strangers, and he gives up the
game, and sinks rapidly.' One thing which particularly
struck M. Baudieux was the efficiency of our hospital atten
dants (infirrniers). When told they were only orderlies, and
not trained nurses, ' more marvel,' was his rejoinder. ' Every
thing is clean and in its place.'
The record of such facts as these has, with a natural
pride, been carefully preserved by the Prince among his
voluminous papers relating to the campaign.
The care of the wounded at home had, as we have seen,
always engaged the anxious thoughts of the Queen and
Prince. From time to time they had inspected the arrange
ments of the various hospitals at Chatham and elsewhere.
On the 16th of April, they again visited Chatham for the same
purpose. About 400 convalescents from St. Mary's Hospital
were drawn up in the barrack square. After the Queen and
Prince had passed through this suffering crowd, cheering them
with kind looks and gracious words, they entered the hospital,
where all who were able to leave their beds were drawn up. Most
of the patients had medals, and some had medals and four clasps.
The wounds of many had been frightful, and in the gashed
and mutilated figures of these poor fellows, much, and yet
only a little, of the ghastly features of war was brought
vividly home to the imagination. Those who had been most
severely wounded received special notice from Her Majesty,
and all were cheered by her kind words, and by the practical
interest shown in the arrangements for their comfort.
Two days afterwards, the Queen and Prince visited Alder-
shot. The growth of the camp there had bee» closely watched
by them from time to time. It was now completed, and the
present visit was intended as a formal recognition of the fact.
On reaching the camp, Her Majesty exchanged her carriage
for a chestnut charger, richly caparisoned, and rode forward to
i i 2
484 THE QUEEN AT ALDERSHOT. 1856
inspect the troops. They mustered to the number of 14,000,
drawn up in two lines, and presenting a front of a mile and a
half in extent. It was a spirit-stirring sight, as Her Majesty
rode down the front line and returned by the rear column,
the bayonets flashing as the men presented arms, and the
music of the bands of about twenty regiments giving jubilant
welcome as she passed. This over, Her Majesty rode to an
elevated piece of ground, from which, surrounded by a bril
liant suite, she saw the march-past of this fine body of men.
The Royal pavilion, which had been constructed for Her
Majesty's use, in anticipation of frequent visits to the camp, was
occupied on this occasion for the first time, a great field day
having been appointed for the following morning. On this
occasion Her Majesty again appeared on horseback, wearing
the uniform of a Field Marshal, with the star and ribbon of
the Garter, and a dark blue riding skirt. The troops, 18,000
strong, were drawn up on the range of barren heights, known
as Lady house Common, and, after being minutely inspected
by the Queen and Prince, they went through a series of
manoeuvres on a large scale, under the command of General
Knollys, the commander of the camp. After a brilliant day
the Court returned in the afternoon to Buckingham Palace.
A few days after (23rd April) they witnessed a still more
imposing spectacle, in a review of the magnificent fleet
which had been assembled at Spithead. Public expectation
had been raised by what had been rumoured of the unexampled
force which it represented, and enormous crowds had flocked
from all parts of the kingdom for the occasion. The day was
fine, every point on the coast from which the fleet could be
seen was crowded with spectators, and the waters of the
Solent were studded with innumerable yachts and other craft,
gay with every species of flag. The Eoyal yacht steamed out
of Portsmouth Harbour at noon, followed by a train of private
stea.mers, decked with flags and crowded with spectators, and
1856 GREAT NAVAL REVIEW. 485
passed down and back through the double line of men-of-war.
As the yacht wore round to return, the Duke of Wellington
(131 guns) and the Royal George (102 guns), which headed
the line, opened a Eoyal salute and manned yards. As the
Queen passed on, all the ships-of-war followed this example,
the roar of the guns and the cheering of the men producing
an effect of the wildest and most exciting kind. Various
evolutions were afterwards executed by the fleet. A mimic
attack by the gunboats on Southsea Castle concluded the pro
ceedings, after which the Queen and Prince returned to
London.
Two days afterwards the Prince wrote to Baron Stock-
mar : —
' I write to you on this, Alice's thirteenth birthday. I am
heartily glad you are again so much better, and that your
daughter's state begins to justify fresh hopes.4
' The day before yesterday was the great naval review at
Spithead, a wonderful sight ! 240 ships-of-war ; viz. 24 ships
of the line, 19 screw frigates, 18 paddlewheel steamers, 4
floating batteries, 120 steam gunboats, 1 sailing frigate, 2
ammunition ships, 1 hospital ship, 1 floating workshop, 50
mortar boats. To this was added our suite of 30 steamers,
and the sea was quite covered with private steam and sailing
vessels. At Portsmouth there were somewhere about 100,000
spectators. The day was superb, and everything passed off
without the slightest accident.
' Lord Clarendon has returned from Paris,, and has a great
deal that is interesting to tell. . . . Count Cavour likewise
gave me a great deal of information. He came over from
Paris to the naval review, and returns at once to Turin.
We are to get Brunnow here again as the Russian Am
bassador. . . .5
4 Baron Stockmar's daughter died in the following month.
* Baron Brunriow came to England on the 2nd of May on a special mission
486 ARMY RETRENCHMENTS. 1856
' Lord Cowper's sudden death has thrown the house of
Palmerston into deep mourning, and marred his happiness
at receiving the Garter from Victoria. . . . Our army has
begun to return, and it will require redoubled exertions to
keep up its organisation. I am constantly at work to this
end, but find scanty support. . . .
6 Lieutenant Cowell fits into his place admirably, and is an
universal favourite. . . .
' Buckingham Palace, 25th April, 1856.'
The fear that the vital question of putting the peace
establishment of the army on such a footing as to admit of
its being extended with ease to meet the exigencies of war
would be laid on the shelf, now that the war was at an end, was
one which the Prince knew from experience was not without
foundation. Even before the Treaty of Peace was signed, the
Cabinet was considering what retrenchments could be made
in the Army and Navy. On the 12th of April, the Queen
wrote to Lord Palmerston upon the subject, expressing her
trust and expectation, that these retrenchments would be made
' with great moderation, and very gradually, and that the diffi
culties we had had and the sufferings which we had endured
might not be forgotten. To the miserable reductions of the
last thirty years,' Her Majesty added, ' are entirely owing our
state of helplessness when the war began, and it would be
unpardonable if we were to be found in a similar condition
when another war — and who can tell how soon there may be
one?— breaks out. . . . We ought and must be prepared for
every eventuality, and we have splendid material in that
magnificent little army in the Crimea.'
The Prince had addressed himself to the question with his
usual thoroughness, and he embodied his views upon the
to the Queen; but Count Crept ov itch was the A mLa&sador accredited to the
English Court.
1856 REFORM OF ARMY SYSTEM. 487
whole question in a Memorandum reviewing the defects of the
old army system, and suggesting the remedies to be applied,
which occupies no fewer than twenty-eight printed folio pages.
In a private Memorandum dated 7th of March, he states his
reasons for taking up the subject, thus: — ' I saw no inten
tion on the part of anybody to grapple with this question,
and therefore drew up a Memorandum embodying the outlines
of the measures I consider necessary. Having asked Lord
Hardinge to appoint a Commission of general officers to con
sider them, he has declared his preference for undertaking
the preparation of a plan, by his own Staff, at the Horse
Gruards. I have given a copy of the Memorandum to him,
and Sir George Wetherall and Sir Eichard Airey are occupied
with drawing up the plan.' The Prince thus laid the founda
tion for having something done, and the result was that a very
complete scheme was drawn up by Lord Hardinge by the
end of April, from which the Prince anticipated that good
practical results might ensue. This was all he wished, for his
only purpose was to ensure, if possible, that the army of
England might be worthy of the country's position among the
nations. The disposal of its patronage, or the advancement
of individuals, with which he was frequently accused of
interfering, were matters which he regarded as wholly beyond
his province, and with which he therefore gave himself no
concern.
The feeling of indignation in the country at Kars having
been suffered to fall, through want of support to its brave de
fenders, was so great, that it was not to be expected the subject
would be allowed to drop without a debate in Parliament.
For three nights the House of Commons was occupied in dis
cussing a motion of Mr. Whiteside's, in which the disaster
was attributed to the want of foresight and energy on the
part of the English Government. In this debate the terms
of the Treaty of Peace naturally came under discussion, and
488 DISCUSSIONS IN PARLIAMENT 1856
met upon the whole with approval, and the motion, for which
probably all felt there was some foundation, but not enough
to justify a censure, which would have been most inopportune,
was negatived by a majority of 127 in a very full house on
the 30th of April.
On the 5th of May, the consideration of the Treaty of
Peace occupied the attention of the House of Lords. In
moving an Address to Her Majesty, expressive of satisfaction
with its terms, Lord Ellesmere opened the debate in a speech
remarkable for many passages of great beauty and eloquence.
His tribute to the memory of Lord Raglan was much ad
mired : —
{ Through that awful winter of complicated trials, such as no
army I ever heard or read of endured and survived, there was
one spell, which stood between that host arid its destruction.
That spell was confidence in its leader. From that humble
abode, the head-quarters of Lord Raglan, there radiated a moral
force, a serene and unquenchable spirit of faith, and trust, and
duty, which did resist, and which alone could have resisted, the
combined influences of weather, privation, and fatigue, super-
added to the constant changes of a defective military position,
threatened in front, flank, and rear, by a brave, and able, and
outnumbering enemy. The spell prevailed; not even discomfi
ture, far less disgrace — for discomfiture and even destruction
under such circumstances might have come without disgrace —
fell on the banners of England.'
The speaker then passed, by a beautiful transition, to the
mention of a name, that had become a treasured household
word throughout the land :- —
' My lords, the agony of that time has become matter of
history. The vegetation of two successive springs has obscured
the vestiges of Balaclava and Inkermann. Strong voices now
answer to the roll-call and sturdy forms now cluster round the
colours. The ranks are full, the hospitals are empty. The angel
of mercy still lingers to the last on the scene of her labours ; but
her mission is all but accomplished. Those long arcades of
1856 ON TREATY OF PEACE. 489
Scutari in which dying men sat np to catch the sound of her foot-
step or the flutter of her dress, and fell back on the pillow content
to have seen her shadow as it passed, are now comparatively
deserted. She may probably be thinking how to escape as best
she may, on her return, the demonstrations of a nation's appre
ciation of the deeds and motives of Florence Nightingale.' 6
Lord Clarendon had not much difficulty in vindicating the
Treaty which he had negotiated from the attacks which
were made upon it on the other side of the House. It was
supported by Lord Aberdeen as a peace wise and honourable in
itself, though he added that it was one which, if it had been
made under his own auspices, might perhaps have ' produced
discontent and excited serious reprehension.' The Address
was agreed to without a division. The House of Commons
the same evening, after a lengthened debate, adopted the same
course, and upon the 8th of May the members of both Houses
went in procession to Buckingham Palace to present the
Addresses to the Queen. In the evening the happy close of
the war was signalised by a great ball in the new ball-room
at Buckingham Palace, which had just been completed, and
was now used for the first time.
Two days afterwards the Court retreated for a few days to
Osborne, from which the Prince, on the 12th of May, wrote
to Baron Stockmar : —
' We have run into our haven of rest for a couple of days,
and the spring looks as if it meant to begin at last. So we
have some prospect of getting our nerves rest rung. Mine
were sadly depressed by constant worry, and a severe cold.
' Brunnow was touching, shed tears in profusion, but
especially about his not staying here,7 Count Creptowitch
being appointed to come in his place.
6 This was Lord Ellesmere's last public appearance. He died in the follow
ing year.
7 On the 6th of April the Queen writes to King Leopold : — ' On the 3rd we
received Brunnow, who was so nervous, and so emu, that he could hardly
490 RETURN OF LORD DALHOUSIE 1856
' Grey starts to-day for the Russian Court, as bearer of the
written answer to the intimation of the Emperor Alexander's
accession to the throne. As the Emperor Napoleon has sent
Edgar Ney, a General, and his aide-de-camp and personal
friend, Clarendon thought Grey was the right person for us.
He is pleased to go, and will be able to tell us a great deal
when he returns. If he have time, I have asked him to take
Coburg on his way back, to see you, and, if possible, bring
you with him. In this way we must at least learn something
about you. . . .
c The debates on the peace have been very favourable to
the Ministry. The transports from the Crimea are now
arriving daily. On the 19th we are to lay the foundation-
stone for the new military hospital on the Southampton
River.'
It was only by comparison with the ceaseless strain of
London life that Osborne was a ' haven of rest.'
On the day this letter was written the Prince went to
Portsmouth to inspect the 8th Hussars, who had just returned
from the Crimea. On his way he passed the vessel which
had conveyed Lord Daihousie to England from his Vice-
royalty in India. Knowing the freight she bore, the Prince
caused her to be hailed from the Royal yacht, in hopes of
exchanging salutations with the ex-Viceroy, who was known
to have left India much broken in health. But Lord Dal
housie was below at the moment, and as his state was such
that he could only reach the deck by being hoisted through
the hatchway, the Royal yacht had passed before this could
be done. No sooner, however, did the Prince reach Osborne
than a letter of welcome was despatched by the Queen to the
speak. He dines with us to-night, and the dinner is given for him, being a
curious collection of antagonistic elements : Granville, Clarendon, Lansdowne,
Aberdeen, Graham, John Russell, Derby, and Malmesbury, — "the happy
family " I call them.'
1856 FROM INDIA. 491
statesman, who had served his country so well. What was
the tenor of that letter may be judged from the language of
Lord Dalhousie's reply next day, conveying the expression of
liis gratitude for the message ' which Your Majesty was
pleased to transmit to him this morning, and the surpassing
kindness and condescension which Your Majesty has shown
in the letter he has ksince had the honour of receiving.'
' Such gracious words/ Lord Dalhousie added, ' from a sove
reign to a subject, as those with which Your Majesty has greeted
his return to England, create emotions of gratitude too strong
arid deep to find fitting expression in any other than the simplest
words. Lord Dalhousie therefore respectfully asks permission
to thank Your Majesty from his inmost heart for the touching
and cheering welcome home, which he feels to be the crowning
honour of his life.
' In reply to Your Majesty's inquiry Lord Dalhousie begs leave
to state that he has now no illness excepting great weakness ;
but the infirmity of an injured limb, which has harassed him now
for some years, renders him at present unable to walk or stand.
What the end of it may be Lord Dalhousie cannot tell ; but,
whatever it may be, he ventures to say, that Your Majesty's
present most gracious words will be balm for it all.'
These ' gracious words ' were but the climax of many,
which had told Lord Dalhousie, during his Viceroyalty, of
his Sovereign's approval. Balm as they were, they could
not stay the pi ogress of the malady, which not long after
added his name to the noble roll of British statesmen who
have fallen martyrs to their devotion to duty in the East.8
On the 19th of May the Queen crossed from Osborne to
Netley to lay the foundation stone of the great Military
8 The Queen and Prince saw Lord Dalhousie in Edinburgh on the 15th of
October of this year, as they were returning from Balmoral. They found him,
says the Prince's Diary, less changed and less of an invalid than they had been
led to expect. His eight years in India had, however, undermined his consti
tution. He died 19th December, 1860, at the age of 58.
492 NETLEY HOSPITAL. 1856
Hospital there. Writing to the King of the Belgians next
clay, Her Majesty says :—
' Osborne, 20th May, 1856.
' Last week, but particularly on Sunday, it blew a fearful
gale, and, if it had not moderated, we could not have performed
the interesting ceremony of laying the first stone of a large
Military Hospital near Netley, the first of the kind in this
country, and which is to bear my name arid be one of the
finest in Europe. Loving my dear brave army as I do, and
having seen so many of my poor sick and wounded soldiers,
I shall watch over this work with maternal anxiety.'
The next day brought tidings of the death of Baron
Stockinar's daughter. On this the Prince wrote to him :—
' Your son has communicated to us the sad tidings of your
daughter's death, which lias caused us great regret. Although
her death must be a release from severe suffering, there is
little comfort in that thought for a father's heart. I trust
your own health may not be injured by this mournful event.
' Fritz of Prussia came here yesterday. He looks well and
cheerful, and is very happy to be with his bride elect again.
4 On the 26th we return to London ; and the day after
we expect a visit from the Prince Regent of Baden.9
' Osborne, 22nd May, 1856.'
By this time Parliament had reassembled after the
Whitsuntide recess, and the Chancellor of the Exchequer had
submitted his budget to the House of Commons. In this
the House had to face the settlement of the bill for the war.
The expenditure for the past year had been 88,428, 355^.,
being 22,723,854^. in excess of the revenue. In his state-
9 Writing to Baron Stockmar on the 6th of June, the Prince speaks of the
Prince Regent of Baden thus : ' I have found in him the ablest young man I
have ever met. He has employed his time here admirably in the study of
politics, and I have seen a great deal of him.'
1856 MINISTERIAL BUDGET. 493
ment Sir George Cornewall Lewis showed, that comparing the
two years before the war with the two years of the war, the
excess of expenditure due to the war was 53,088,7 111., but
that, adding to this the estimated excess of expenditure for
the current year, the war might be computed to have cost
England, in the three years, no less a sum than 77,588,000/.
He calculated there would be a deficiency of nearly 7,000,OOOZ.
upon the current year, which he proposed to meet by borrow
ing. This being the state of the account, while the Govern
ment proposed to raise no new taxes, it was obvious that no
existing source of revenue could be abandoned or diminished.
This very unwelcome announcement was accepted by the
House with the submission due to incontrovertible necessity.
Strong observations were made, as might have been expected,
as to the propriety of reducing the army estimates, Mr.
Disraeli stating with general assent, that the sound principle
to be aimed at, ' was to possess a perfect military system,
and rather a model than a large force.' But no division was
taken on the Resolutions, and the Budget passed in the form
proposed by the Government.
A long-standing difficulty with the American Government,
arising out of an alleged violation of their law in the enlist
ment in the United States of recruits for the English army
under the Foreign Enlistment Act, had at this time reached
such a point, that the American Government had dismissed
Mr. Crampton, our Minister at Washington. No serious
consequences were apprehended, as will be seen from the
Prince's letter presently to be quoted. Still the incident was
unpleasant. Tact and good temper, however, on both sides
healed the breach. Direct diplomatic relations between the
countries were for a time suspended ; but on the 16th of
March, 1857, Lord Napier having been appointed Mr.
Crampton's successor, presented his credentials at Washington,
and was duly received by the new President, Mr. Buchanan.
494 DIFFICULTY WITH AMERICA. 1856
On his way back from St. Petersburg, General Grey had
visited Baron Stockmar, and brought back cheering accounts
of his health. These were very welcome to the Prince, who,
on the 6th of June, thus writes to his friend : —
( I was extremely glad to receive so good an account of you
through Grey. His presence will have brought us forcibly
to your remembrance, and I hope may even have aroused the
wish to pay us another visit, when you are better. To give
your health a fair chance, you ought to have recourse to
change of air and scene as quickly as possible, — Sir James
Clark regards this as indispensable.
' The Americans have sent away our Minister, but accom
panied the act with such assurances of friendship and affec
tion, and of their perfect readiness to adjust all points in
difference in conformity with our wishes, that it will be
difficult to give theirs his conge in return.
' . . . . Palmerston rode to the races and back for exercise.'
When next the Prince wrote to his friend at Coburg, it
was to tell him of an accident to the Princess Eoyal, which
he would on no account have had him learn from any one but
himself. The letter speaks for itself: — •
' I write to you to-day to inform you of an accident, which
might have been very disastrous, but which, thank God, has
passed off happily, as I should not wish you to get your first
tidings of it from the papers. Vicky was sealing a letter at
her table, and was all at once in flames, her sleeve having
caught fire at the candle. Miss Hildyard was luckily seated
at the same table, and Mrs. Anderson was in the room giving
Alice her music lesson. They sprang at once to her assistance,
and extinguished the flames with the hearthrug. Neverthe
less, her right arm is severely burnt from below the elbow to
the shoulder. Sir Benjamin Brodie has examined the wound
1856 ACCIDENT TO PRINCESS ROYAL, 495
closely with the microscope, and is satisfied that, except on a
small spot on the upper part of the arm, the lower skin is
uninjured, and that no permanent disabling of the arm is
therefore to be dreaded. The poor child showed very great
self-possession and presence of mind at the time, and great
courage under the pain. She is quite cheerful, her appetite
is good, and she looks well.
'Naturally we were very much alarmed, and the poor
bridegroom quite upset, when he heard of it. It occurred
vesterday afternoon about four, at the very time we were
engaged at a Council. Had assistance not been so near, and
had all parties not shown so much presence of mind, this
accident would in all probability have had a tragic ending,
for it is impossible to form any idea of the rapidity with
which the muslin must have burned. As it is, the worst will
be a tedious and painful cure, and we may hope no marks
will be left behind. Clark shall keep you advised of the
progress of the patient. . . .
6 The bridegroom goes away the day after to-morrow ; the
day after that comes uncle Leopold, with Charlotte and
Philip, and he is to leave us on the 9th, and to be succeeded
on the 10th, by the Prince and Princess of Prussia.
' Buckingham Palace, 25th June, 1856.'
We have said, that the Crown Princess had always been a
special favourite with Baron Stockmar. Writing of her in a
letter quoted in his Memoirs (Denk^uu>rdigkeiten^ p. 43), he
says, ' From her youth upwards I have loved her, have always
expected great things from her, and taken all pains to be of
service to her. I hold her to be exceptionally gifted in
many things, even to the point of genius.' Such being his
feeling, not even the comforting assurances of the Prince seem
to have broken the shock of an accident, which his medical
experience told him might prove so perilous to the patient's
496 ALARM. OF BARON STOCKMAR. 1856
system. There is something peculiarly touching in the few
words of the kind old man's letter in reply :—
< 1 have just received your Royal High ness's letter of the
25th inst. This is a terrible year, in which blow upon blow
smites me. With feelings of deepest affection I have hung
upon this child for years. Grod will have mercy — I am in a
manner crushed to the earth.
' Let me have very frequent tidings. I need not remind
the doctors that burns of this kind frequently leave the
nervous system for long afterwards in a state of extreme
weakness.
' 28th June, 18-~>6.'
Happily, all apprehension of permanent injury from the
accident was soon removed ; and so early as the first of
August the Prince's Diary contains this entry : ' Vicky's arm
now quite healed/
497
CHAPTER LXXIII.
BY this time the great body of the English troops had
returned from the Crimea, and numerous reviews and inspec
tions by the Queen and Prince took place during the month
of July, at Aldershot, Woolwich, and London.1 A brilliant
field day, which had been looked for at Aldershot on the 8th,
was greatly marred by miserable weather. The Royal party,
which included the King of the Belgians and Prince Oscar
of Sweden, had passed the night at the Pavilion there. The
ground was soaking, and the heavy masses of clouds forbade
all hope of a cessation of the pitiless rain. Nevertheless, the
troops turned out with alacrity, and bore the pelting of
the storm with Crimean fortitude. The Queen arrived upon
the ground in a close carriage, in attendance on which rode
Prince Albert, the Prince of Wales, the King of the Belgians,
the Comte de Flandres, the Duke of Cambridge, and Lord
Panmure, all in military uniform. After the usual evolutions
had been gone through, a short but happy break in the
weather occurred. Then followed a scene of unusual interest.
The Crimean regiments advanced, and formed three sides of
a square round the Royal carriage. The officers who had
been under fire5 together with four men of each company and
troop, stepped forward ; the Queen's carriage was thrown open,
and Her Majesty rose, and addressed them as follows : —
' Officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers ! I wish
1 On the 16th of July Sir William Codrington sailed from Balaclava with
the last of the English troops.
VOL. III. K K
498 QUEEN'S SPEECH AT ALDERSHOT. 1856
personally to convey through you, to the regiments assembled
here this day, my hearty welcome on their return to England
in health and full efficiency. Say to them, that I have
watched anxiously over the difficulties and hardships which
they have so nobly borne, that I have mourned with
deep sorrow for the brave men who have fallen in their
country's cause, and that I have felt proud of that valour,
which, with their gallant allies, they have displayed on every
field.
6 1 thank God, that your dangers are over, while the glory
of your deeds remains; but I know, that should your services
be again required, you will be animated with the same
devotion, which in the Crimea has rendered you invincible.'
What ensued is thus described by the chronicler of The
Times.: —
1 No sooner had Her Majesty concluded this brief harangue,
which she delivered with that propriety of emphasis, and that
silvery sweetness of intonation for which she is so remarkable,
than a cry of "God save the Queen!" sprang to every lip.
Helmets, bearskins, and shakos were thrown into the air, the
dragoons waved their sabres, and a shout of loyal acclamation,
caught up from line to line, rang through the hills. It was a
grand and spirit-stirring sight, full of interest and excitement,
and not to be witnessed without deep emotion.'
Next day, all London was on the alert to welcome the
Guards on their return from the Crimea. They marched
from the Nine Elms Station over Vauxhall Bridge, along the
river embankment, by the Houses of Parliament, and through
St. James's Park, past Buckingham Palace, from the centre
balcony of which they were seen by the Queen, and thence
up Constitution Hill to Hyde Park. Here they were met
by the Prince, who was waiting in command of the Home
battalion of the Guards to receive them. Soon after Her
Majesty reached the Park. There was neither rain to damp,
1856 ILLNESS OF LORD HARDINGE. 499
nor clouds to obscure the brilliancy of a review, in which
both the men and the spectators were full of natural enthu
siasm, and the spectacle, being as it were the closing act of
the war, produced an effect far beyond that of any ordinary
review. This, the Prince seems to have felt, if we may judge
by what he says of it in writing to Baron Stockmar next
day : —
' Yesterday uncle Leopold took his departure with his
children, after being present at the state reception of the
Guards. The review of the seven battalions, four of the
Household and three of the Crimean troops, was truly superb,
and made a deep impression upon us all. An inspection at
Aldershot the day before of other regiments from the Crimea
had been greatly marred by the rain.
4 The previous day we had the great pain of seeing Lord
Hardinge struck by paralysis during an audience with Victoria.
He fell forward upon the table before which he was standing.
I assisted him to the nearest sofa, where he at once resumed
what he was saying with the greatest clearness and calm
ness, merely apologising " that he had made such a disturb
ance." I remarked that he was in great pain, which he
ascribed to a strain. When we moved him to go home, it
turned out that the whole of his right side was affected.
He is now quiet in town, very courageous and composed,
but still disabled, and we have lost one of our most im
portant public servants, whom I know not how we are to
replace. . . .
'Buckingham Palace, 10th July, 18-36.'
Lord Hardinge had brought with him to Aldershct, to
submit to Her Majesty, the Report, just issued, of the Military
Commission which had been sitting at Chelsea. The result
of their investigations had been completely to exonerate the
K K 2
5oo LORD HARDINGE RESIGNS. 1856
various officers of the blame which had been cast upon them
by the report of Sir John MacNeill and Colonel Tulloch ; and
Lord Hardinge was in the act of discussing it with the Queen
and Prince, when he was seized with paralysis, as described
by the Prince. A letter from Lord Panmure (9th July) to
the Prince, conveyed the unwelcome tidings, that it was to
be feared Lord Hardinge's public career was at an end, and
this was confirmed next day by a letter from himself to the
Queen tendering his resignation. ' Lord Hardinge,' he added,
' cannot take this step without thanking Your Majesty for
the great consideration and support which he has at all times
received, at a period of no ordinary difficulty, and which
have impressed him with such sentiments of gratitude as can
only cease with his life.'
The acceptance of this resignation was accompanied by
such words as might have been expected from the Sovereign
to so old and able a servant. ' The loss of Lord Hardinge's
services,' Her Majesty wrote, 6 will be immense to the Queen,
the country, and the army, and she trusts, that he is well
assured of her high sense of the very valuable services he has
rendered. She hopes, however, that she may still reckon on
his advice and assistance on matters of importance, though
he will no longer command her noble 9S%sp,y- She cannot
conclude without expressing the Prince's and her own fervent
wishes that he may rapidly recover, and his valuable life be
long preserved to all his friends, amongst whom we shall
ever consider ourselves.'
These wishes were not to be realised. Lord Hardinge
never thoroughly rallied, and he died on the 24th of
September following.
On the 12th of July, Lord Palmerston informed the Queen
that the Cabinet had come to the conclusion, that in the
appointment of a successor to Lord Hardinge, Her Majesty's
choice c could not fall upon any General Officer better suited
1856 VISIT OF PRINCE AND PRINCESS OF PRUSSIA. 501
to that important position than his Royal Highness the
Duke of Cambridge.' This suggestion having met with the
Queen's approval, the appointment was made, and was re
ceived by the public with general satisfaction.
A visit from the Prince and Princess of Prussia (the
present Emperor and Empress of Germany ), from the 1 Oth
to the 28th of August, served to draw closer the relations
with the English Royal Family, which were soon to be
cemented by the marriage of the Princess Royal with their
son, the public announcement of which had by this time
been made both in Germany and in England. After judging
for himself, in reviews at Woolwich and at Aldershot, of the
strength and efficiency of the army to which we should have
trusted for carrying on the war, the Prince of Prussia went
with his hosts to Osborne on the 18th, to share the quiet of
their ' haven of rest.' On the 29th, these valued visitors
left Osborne, and the same day Parliament was prorogued by
commission.
A few days before (21st July), great fetes at Brussels had
taken place in cpmmemoration of the establishment of the
Belgian monarchy twenty-five years before. They had passed
off with a display of affectionate enthusiasm for the King,
to whom so much of the prosperity of the kingdom was due,
which, we gather from the Prince's journal, had afforded very
great pleasure to the Queen and to himself. Writing some
days before to Baron Stockmar, after telling him that Lord
Westmoreland had been appointed by the Queen to carry
the congratulations of England to King Leopold upon the
occasion, the Prince added, ' This solemnity must be es
pecially pleasant to you, for you may with justice look upon
Belgium as in a great measure your handiwork. That
country is, moreover, the only satisfactory child of the new
epoch.'
The Court remained at Osborne until the 27th of August,
502 COURT ARRIVES AT BALMORAL, 1856
the Queen and Prince making occasional excursions by sea,
among others, one to the West Coast, as far as Devonport,
where they were compelled by continuous stormy weather
to leave the yacht and return through Exeter and Salisbury
by rail to Portsmouth. Leaving Osborne on the 27th, and
halting for two days in Edinburgh on the way, the Court
reached Balmoral on the 30th. ' On arriving at seven o'clock
in the evening,' the Queen writes in her Diary, ' we found
the tower finished as well as the offices, and the poor old
house gone ! The effect of the whole is very fine.' The
laying out of the terraces and pleasure-grounds to the west
of the house, for which instructions had been given by the
Prince the previous year, was also completed, and, as he
briefly notes, most satisfactorily (Alles sehr gelungen).
He had hoped that Baron Stockmar would have come to
England in time to accompany the Court to Balmoral. But
the Baron lingered on in Coburg, much to the disappoint
ment of his friends.
fc You are wrong,' the Prince wrote to him (3rd September),
c not to be with us, for just now it is extraordinarily fine here,
the air pure and bracing, such as you want, and the house is
pleasant and comfortable. Seize the first moment you feel
yourself well enough to put yourself on the road hitherward.
If you do not come now, but let the autumn overtake you
again in Coburg, which you will have to expiate by a winter
full of suffering there, then I am afraid, as you have
now entered on your seventieth year, that we shall never
see you here again, which even you must regret. For your
recent birthday I beg with all sincerity you will accept my
good wishes.
6 Our justification for inviting and beseeching you again
and again to come to us is strengthened by everything you
say in your letter, for it is only too true that " no clear, com
prehensive, practical understanding can be arrived at through
i&56 VISIT OF MISS FLORENCE NIGHTINGALE. 503
letters, which on the contrary perplex, confuse, and do
harm ; " that we have before us great, important, and grave
matters to discuss, requiring the most deliberate and tactical
treatment, which can only be based upon the most direct
and explicit knowledge of facts.'
The fine weather spoken of in this letter soon gave: way,
and was succeeded by mist, rain, snow, and great cold, which
marred not a little the pleasure of the excursions among the
hills by the Queen and her guests. They did not, however,
prevent the Prince from pursuing his favourite sport of
deer-stalking, and his Diary, in the midst of entries of rain,
snow, flood, and tempest, which made that year a sad one
for the farmers of Deeside, records the fall to his rifle of a
goodly number of stags.
Among the visitors at Balmoral during the autumn not the
least honoured was Miss Florence Nightingale. On the
21st of September she was introduced to the Queen and
Prince by Sir James Clark, with whom she was then staying
at Birkhall. ' She put before us,' is the brief entry in the
Prince's Diary, ' all the defects of our present military hos
pital system, and the reforms that are needed. We are much
pleased with her ; she is extremely modest. (Sie gefdltt
uns sehr — ist sehr bescheiden.)' About a fortnight afterwards
Miss Nightingale became the Queen's guest, the time of her
visit being so fixed as to give Lord Panmure, who was then
at Balmoral, an opportunity of learning from her own lips
the story of what she had seen, and the conclusions she had
drawn from her great and remarkable experience in the East.
When the Prince next wrote to Baron Stockmar, he could
not quicken his friend's regrets for having been detained in
Coburg by telling him again of the fine weather, of which he
had spoken on his arrival at Balmoral. The day the follow
ing letter was written, the Prince's Diary records : ' Rain and
frightful gale — the Dee swollen to an incredible degree.'
504 LETTER BY THE PRINCE 1856
6 1 take up the pen on one of our rainy days, the most
comfortless, perhaps, of the many we have had this year. In
this respect you have lost less by not coming to us ; still the
air, which, when the weather is barely tolerable, is quite
glorious to breathe, would have done you much good. You
cannot fail to remark that, whenever I write to you, two
wishes instantly force themselves upon me, viz., that you
ought to be better, and that you ought to be with us. You, too,
are no doubt warmly animated by these wishes also ; still, I fear,
your faith is not so strong as ours, that you would be better,
if you were here— a faith of which I make the most unquali
fied profession, because I hold moral and intellectual nour
ishment, excitement, and activity, to be vital requisites for
your bodily well-being. So make your plan for coming to
us forthwith, and let me know how I can aid in it. We
shall be at Windsor again the beginning of next month ; you
will thus have some days to ponder the matter before winter
surprises you in Coburg, where you ought on no account to
spend it. ...
' In general politics there is uncertainty and irresolution
everywhere. The Coronation in Moscow is an apotheosis and
homage paid to the vanquished, and which cannot fail to
inspire both worshipper and worshipped with dangerous
illusions in regard to the real state of things.2 The efforts
made by Eussia to gain over France, and to separate us from
her, are incredible. France is not inclined to break with
us, but she is ready to make every possible sacrifice for
Russia at the expense of the Porte, and to this we cannot
agree. We have to contend single-handed for the fulfilment
of the Paris treaty, an uphill game under such circum
stances.
'It seems that Russia's money powers, which are com-
2 The Coronation of the Emperor Alexander took place at Moscow on the
7th of September. Earl Granville represented England upon the occasion.
1856 TO BARON STOCK MAR. 505
monly called resources, are not exhausted, but, on the
other hand, that her force in men is very much so, and that
of the old army scarcely anything exists except the Guards,
and what is left is bad ; it also seems, that the Emperor is
well disposed to and desirous of reform.
' Have you read Tocqueville's ISAncien Regime et la
Revolution ? I devour the book, from which I anticipate the
greatest influence upon the future, showing, as it does, how
bureaucratic central government was not the cure for the evils
of the Great Eevolution, but their direct cause ! Many of the
facts were quite new to me. . . .
< Bertie will have started yesterday from Osborne on his
incognito tour. May the experiment succeed ! 3
' We have Lord Aberdeen on a visit for three days ; he
looks aged, but well, and desires to be remembered to you.
'Balmoral, 24th September, 1856.'
The difficulties referred to in this letter of obtaining the
fulfilment by Eussia of the terms of the Treaty of Peace, had
been for some time the subject of very serious diplomatic
controversy. The complaints urged by the British Govern
ment were numerous. Thus, for example, it had been ex
pressly stipulated that th<^ fortress and district of Kars were
to be restored to Turkey ; but instead of evacuating both,
and leaving the fortress in the condition in which it was at
the time the treaty was signed, the Eussians had demolished
it, while at the same time they increased the occupying force
in the country, and kept it there for a lengthened period.
They had in the same way destroyed the fortifications of Ismail
and Eeni within that part of Bessarabia which, under the
Treaty, was to have been surrendered to Turkey, — an act ot
gratuitous injury to the Turks, as putting them to the
s This was a "walking tour in the West of England with Mr. GibLs, his
tutor, and Colonel Cavendish, one of the Queen's grooms in waiting.
506 DIPLOMATIC DIFFICULTIES. 1856
expense of reconstructing the works. These, however, were
violations of the Treaty, which might be complained of, and
were sure to create bitter feelings, but could not be redressed.
More serious, however, was an attempt by Russia to obtain
possession of Serpent's Island at the mouth of the Danube, al
though that was clearly outside of the new Bessarabian frontier
line, which had been settled by the Treaty, and also to alter
that line by insisting that it should be carried to the south,
not of the old Bolgrad shown upon the map used at the
Conferences, but of the new Bolgrad, — a change which would
have defeated the object of this part of the treaty, namely, the
exclusion of Russia from direct access to the Danube. Un
reasonable delays in fixing the boundary line were also
alleged to have taken place on the part of the Russian Com
missioners.
Thus matters stood for several months at a deadlock. The
English Government had thought it necessary to send a fleet
into the Black Sea, and had made it known that it. should
remain there until the stipulations of the Treaty were carried
out. The immediate cause of this step was the delay in
the evacuation of Kars, and so serious was the view taken
by the English Government of the action of Russia in this
respect, that it was only upon the assurance that no further
delay would take place, that they had decided upon sending
a representative to the Emperor's Coronation. Russia pro
fessed to be greatly surprised that England should have
taken singly the step of ordering her fleet, into the Black
Sea in reference to a treaty to which she was only one of
several contracting parties. But Count Creptowitch's re
clamations on this head only elicited the answer, that we con
sidered we were acting within our right, and should again act
in the same manner, should any further occasion for doing so
be given. In the Black Sea accordingly our fleet remained,
until the other, questions in dispute to which reference had
1856 THE NEUCHATEL QUESTION. 507
been made were settled — a result not arrived at until after the
exchange of much ' angry parle ' in the courteous phraseology
of diplomatic conflict.
A fresh source of European trouble had in the meantime
arisen, where it might least have been expected. On the
2nd of September, a band of armed men calling themselves
Royalists, headed by the Count de Pourtales, attacked and
took possession of the Castle of Neuchatel, the seat of govern
ment of the Canton of that name. They professed to be
acting in the interests of the King of Prussia, and for the
vindication of his sovereign rights over the Canton. These
rights were based upon a feudal relation which had subsisted
between the principality of Neuchatel and the House of
Brandenburg, from 17-07 down to 1806, when France overran
Switzerland, and the principality was conferred by Napoleon
upon Marshal Eerthier, who thereupon assumed the title of
Prince of NeuchateL-Wagram. In September 1814, Neu
chatel was admitted into the Swiss Confederation, but at the
Congress of Vienna in 1815, the sovereign rights of the King
of Prussia over the Canton were recognised and confirmed.
Down to 1848 nothing occurred to raise a question as to the
nature and extent of these rights ; but in that year Neu
chatel determined to identify itself more closely with the
Swiss Confederation, and to adopt a constitution of the same
republican character as that of the other Cantons. At the
same time doubts were set up as to the seignorial rights of
the King of Prussia, and, to settle the controversy, a con
ference of the five Great European Powers was held in London
in 1852. By a formal protocol, dated 24th May of that
year, they recognised the sovereignty of the King of Prussia,
and in this obviously very unsatisfactory position matters
had remained until the Royalist attack on the Castle of Neu
chatel, of which we have spoken, again called the attention
of Europe to the question.
5o8 THE NEUCHATEL QUESTION. 1856
On hearing of the attack the Swiss Federal Council imme-
O
diately sent several battalions of Federal troops to the scene
of action. The result, as might have been expected, was a
total defeat of the Eoyalists, and on the 4th of September
the Eepublican flag was again hoisted on the Castle of Neu-
chatel, from which it had been dragged down only two days
before. Twelve of the Eoyalists were killed, and upwards of
& hundred taken prisoners.
As the King of Prussia had not in his own name and
person thought it necessary to take extreme measures for the
assertion of his rights within the Canton, it might have been
expected that he would not have shown much concern for
those who had put themselves forward without authority as
the champions of his cause. On the contrary, however, he
now claimed the exclusive right to deal with them, and de
manded from the Swiss Confederation the unconditional
surrender of the prisoners. This demand was formally made
on the 18th of November, and supported, in the name of the
German Diet, by the accredited representatives of Austria,
Bavaria, and Baden. The demand was refused. The Federal
Council appealed to the Emperor of the French ; but he,
having at the time grievances of his own against the Con
federation for affording an asylum to the bitterest assailants
of his person and government, so far from encouraging this
appeal, showed a disposition to support the King of Prussia,
even to the extent of measures of coercion. The King, in
opening the Prussian Chambers on the 29th of November,
spoke of such measures as imminent, and for a time it seemed
as if war between Prussia and Switzerland were inevitable.
Happily this was prevented by the good offices of Great
Britain, France, Austria, and Eussia ; and the possibility of
future quarrel was averted by a Treaty of Mediation, con
cluded in April 1857, under which the King of Prussia re
nounced his rights of sovereignty in the principality of
1856 DIPLOMATIC DIFFICULTIES. 509
Neuchatel on behalf of himself and his successors, in con
sideration of a payment to him by the Helvetic Confederation
of a million of francs.
This quarrel was still in its initial stage when the Prince
wrote the following letter to Baron Stockmar : —
' All goes well with us here, although the rain is unceasing.
We are quite deluged, and the harvest is still out in the
fields. My shooting is also, of course, greatly injured by the
weather. Although I expose myself recklessly to it, and keep
out on the hills from six to seven hours every day, a whole
week has passed without my bringing down anything ; on
the other hand, on the 30th, I shot a stag, which surpassed
everything that has been seen here for might and strength.
It weighed, after being gralloched, 380 Ibs.
* Bertie's tour incognito in the south of England has
hitherto gone off well, and seems to interest him greatly.
Unfortunately, as I have just heard, he was recognised at
Dorchester, and an article has appeared in the Dorset local
paper. Alfred pursues his studies here industriously, and is
as passionately bent on the navy as ever.
' In politics there is great confusion. The Russians,
relying upon French support, hesitate to carry out the Paris
Treaty in the disputed points. They cajole Sardinia with
the view of using her as an instrument of revenge against
Austria, and are furious against ourselves. French policy
has been at a standstill for two months, as the Emperor was
at Biarritz. The King of Prussia bombards us with letters
for the rescue of his faithful Neuenburgers, who are not even
to be brought to trial, but to be immediately set free to
please him, and this even under menace of war on the part
of England I
' You will have heard with regret of the death of good Lord
Hardinge ; a great loss for the army and for us personally.
' Balmoral, 4th October, 1856.'
5io DISPUTES WITH NEAPOLITAN GOVERNMENT. 1856
In addition to the causes of political uneasiness referred
to by the Prince in this letter, the state of the Italian
Peninsula was at this time far from satisfactory. Untaught
by the past, the governments there had reverted to the
system of administration which had provoked the revolutions
of 1848, and were thus rapidly preparing the way for future
convulsions. To this state of things, as it affected Central and
Northern Italy, England could not be indifferent, menacing
as it was to the peace of Europe, inasmuch as any insur
rectionary movement could scarcely fail to bring Sardinia,
Austria, and France into collision. In the case of Southern
Italy, the British Government had felt bound to be more
than silent spectators of what was going on, and they had
joined with France in repeated remonstrances with the
Government of Naples, at the violation of humanity and
justice in the arrest and treatment of political and other
prisoners, and at other abuses of their administrative system,
which, besides being disgraceful in themselves, were con
tinually giving rise to disputes directly affecting the subjects
and the interests of both England and France. Finding
these remonstrances not merely fruitless, but rejected in a
spirit of defiance, the French and English Governments
towards the end of October of this year resorted to the ex
treme step of withdrawing their legations from Naples, in
order to mark in the strongest manner their disapproval of
a system of government with which it was impossible to
maintain friendly relations.4
4 The suspension of diplomatic relations with a Government by other State?,
because they were dissatisfied with its internal administration, was no doul>t
a most unusual step. Ntither Austria, intimately allied as she was with the
Neapolitan Court, nor Prussia, thought it necessary to take public notice of it.
But .Russia issued a remonstrance in the form of a Circular, addressed by
Prince Grortschakoff to the diplomatic agents of the Czar at Foreign Courts, in
which a piinc'ple was laid down as of universal application, which certainly
had not been adhered to at St. Petersburg in at least one memorable instance.
It said : ' We could understand that, as a consequence of friendly forethought,
1856 COURT RETURNS TO WINDSOR CASTLE. 511
Leaving Balmoral on the 1 5th of October, the Court reached
Windsor Castle the next day. On the 19th the Prince thus
announces their return to Baron Stockmar : — 'We have arrived
here safely. We miss the Highlands, but were very glad to
see Bertie and the two little boys again. The former has mani
festly profited by his tour. In fourteen days Ame starts for
Geneva.' When the Prince next wrote to Baron Stockmar
(1st November) it was after he had heard of his friend having
turned his face towards England, and the pleasure inspired
by the news broke out in the following playful sentences : — ' I
hear that the tail of your comet was seen in Diirkheim, near
Oberheim, and that the astronomers in Brussels have calcu
lated, and are expecting, the speedy entrance of your star into
their sphere. We think that, once here, it will come within
range of the attraction of our solar system, and we are fain
to assume that its course, as prognosticated, must carry it
over London and Windsor.'
A few days brought tidings from the Baron himself, that
he was in Brussels, and on his way to England, bringing his
son with him. ' He will be a comfort to you and to us,' the
Prince wrote (8th November) in reply, 'as we feel the heavy
responsibility upon us of having brought you over. ... I
am convinced, you will be better off here than anywhere else
during the winter, which is milder with us than upon the
Continent, in Coburg especially.'
On the 17th Stockmar reached Windsor Castle, on what
one Government should give advice to another in a 1 enevolent spirit ; that such
advice might even assume the character of exhortation ; but we believe that to
be the furthest limit allowable. Less than ever can it now be allowed in Eu.ope
to forget that sovereigns are equal among themselves, and that it is not the
extent of territory, but the sacred character of the rights of each, which regu
lates the relations that exist between them. To endeavour to obtain from the
King of Naples concessions as regards the internal government of his States
by threats, or by a menacing demonstration, is a violent usurpation of his
authority, an attempt to govern in his stead; it is an open declaration of the
right of the strong over the weak.'
512 DEATH OF QUEEN'S HALF-BROTHER, 1856
proved to be his last visit to England. He found his Royal
hosts in deep grief. Her Majesty's half-brother, Prince
Leiningen, had died at Wald Leiningen on the 13th. A
second stroke of paralysis on the 1st of November had pros
trated him. His sister, the Princess Hohenlohe, hastened to his
side, and watched over his closing days. e He wrote to me,'
she says (14th November), in one of those letters to the Queen
which Her Majesty has had printed for private circulation, —
a beautiful memorial of a beautiful mind, — ' he wrote to me
a few days before he was taken ill, that he wished me to
come to him for a little while. I did come, to see him die !
Oh, dearest Victoria, it is dreadful to see a precious life ebb
away, drop by drop, and death destroy so fine a man ! His
face was very fine during the last days.' And again, a few
days afterwards, the Princess writes : — ' Oh, dearest sister, I
often wished you were there when I had the comfort of sitting
near his bed holding his hand in mine, hearing him breathe !
and yet it was so distressing, heart-breaking, not to be able
to speak with him ; for we were always afraid to speak, be
cause he sometimes made an effort to articulate a word, and
could not. We were happy when he slept. These days
were dreadful — not less so for you at a distance, my own dear
Victoria, . . . Dear Vicky [the Princess Royal] ! that she should
feel that first loss so deeply makes her very dear to me. She
will have passed a sad birthday, (rod bless her and protect
her!'
The Queen's letter to King Leopold at this time shows how
fully she shared her sister's grief for their common loss.
' Many thanks,' Her Majesty writes on the 19th of November,
' for your dear kind words of the 14th by our excellent
Stockmar. Oh, dearest uncle, this blow is a heavy one, my
grief very bitter. I loved my dearest only brother most
tenderly. You loved him ; you knew how delightful a com
panion he was. . . . Mama is terribly distressed, but calm
1856 PRINCE LEININGEN. 513
and resigned, and thinks that (rod has taken our poor dear
Charles in love and mercy to save him from more suffering.'
Again, writing a fortnight afterwards, Her Majesty says :—
6 1 feel my loss very much. A sad, sad feeling comes over me,
just when I may seem happiest and most cheerful. We three
were particularly fond of each other, and never felt or fancied
that we were not real Geschwister [children of the same
parents]. We knew but one parent, our mother, so we be
came very closely united, and so I grew up ; the distance
which difference of age placed between us entirely vanished.
. . . God's will be done ! November has brought us another
sad anniversary.'
Writing to the Dowager Duchess of Coburg, the Prince
thus speaks of this fresh gap in the family circle : —
' My hearty thanks for your dear letter, with the words of
sympathy in our grief for Charles's death. I was sure you
would feel it. The autumn wind has wrenched away another
leaf from our family tree, and the love-united band of our
good Grrandmama's grandchildren is now poorer by one of its
oldest and most vigorous members ! In this there lie for us
Past, Present, and Future. Poor Mama is chiefly to be com
miserated, who thus sees her only son quit the world before
herself. She is much bowed down, but composed and touch
ing in her sorrow. For Charles himself death was a release,
his life would have been a most sad one. His sons are much
to be pitied. Ernest [the present Prince Leiningen] is out
and out a good and noble man, worthy of the utmost con
fidence and respect. He is generally liked in his difficult
service, and has already faced many dangers ; I wish I could
secure him a happy future.
' Fritz William is with us. In consequence of our mourn
ing, his welcome visit takes a lugubrious character; still, as
he looks forward to encountering many cares as well as joy 3
TOL. III. L L
5 H GIFT TO QUEEN BY UNITED STATES. 1856
with Vicky, their sympathy in sorrow is even now one tie the
more. Vicky was greatly attached to her uncle, as indeed
were all the children.
'Windsor Castle, 20th November, 1856.'
During a brief stay at Osborne in December an incident
occurred to enliven that otherwise gloomy month, and one
which was especially pleasant as showing that, despite what
had lately occurred regarding the dismissal of our Minister
from Washington, no real estrangement existed between the
United States and the old country. The ship Resolute,
which had formed part of the last English Arctic Expedition,
and had been abandoned in the ice, having been found six
teen months afterwards by some American explorers, was
brought to America. There it was refitted at the national
expense, and it had been sent by Congress as a present to the
Queen. No sooner was its arrival in Cowes Harbour made
known to Her Majesty, than she arranged at once to accept
the gift in person, and on the 1 6th this ceremony was gone
through. The effect produced by the prompt and cordial
courtesy of the Sovereign upon this occasion may be gathered
from the following passage in a letter three days afterwards
from Lord Clarendon to the Queen : — ' The Americans are
most grateful to Your Majesty, and, as Mr. Dallas (the Ameri
can Minister) says, are overwhelmed with the kindness of
their reception here.'
Among the questions which occupied the attention of the
Prince at this time was that of the Education of officers
for the army. During November and December the Queen
and himself were in frequent communication upon the subject
with the Duke of Cambridge and Lord Panmure. What
the Prince aimed at in all his suggestions is put with his
wonted terseness in one of his letters to the Duke of Cam
bridge : — ' Get gentlemen with a gentleman's education from
the public schools : do away with Military Schools as a com-
1856 DfSCUSSfOA'S AS TO BESSARABIAN FRONTIER. 515
peting nursery for the army. Test their qualifications by
two months' probation, and then give them a commission
for specific regiments. When they are officers, require them
to make themselves proficient by giving them two years'
military education at a military college. Don't promote
them, till an examination has proved that they have really
learned what was required.' In these few sentences is the
germ of what has since been done in raising the standard of
education for the army, — an object which lay very near the
Prince's heart.
This month of December was made peculiarly anxious by
the discussions as to the frontier line of the Bessarabian
territory to be conceded by Eussia under the Treaty of Paris.
A singular oversight in not identifying the map which had
been used at the Conferences had left an opening for a most
critical discussion. Russia, on the one hand, insisted, as has
already been stated, on the letter of the Treaty, that the line
should pass to the south of Bolgrad, which she would thus
have been enabled to retain, thereby securing for herself
direct access through the Lake Yalpuck to the Danube. On
the other hand, England, Turkey, and Austria contended,
that the place shown as Bolgrad upon the map used at
the Conference, and which was considerably to the north of
the modern town of that name, was that by which the frontier
line must be determined, and that the whole tenor of the
discussions at the Conferences, as well as of the Treaty,
justified this contention, as the avowed object of the line of
demarcation was to exclude Russia from the power of in
terference with the Danube, which would not be effected, if
the line for which she now pressed were to be conceded.
During the French Emperor's two months' absence in
Biarritz, referred to in the Prince's letter of the 4th of Oc
tober (supra, p. 509), the discussion had assumed a very awk
ward shape. On his return, however, he had taken the matter
I L 2
516 CORRESPONDENCE OF FRENCH EMPEROR 1856
earnestly in his own hands, feeling that not a little of the
embarrassment was due to concessions to which he had rashly
commibted himself in his communications with the repre
sentatives of Kussia. The differences between his own Go
vernment and that of England, he found, moreover, were
being made use of to discredit the English Alliance. But,
as he told our Ambassador ^19th December), ' nothing should
break up the Alliance ; his feeling for England was one of
the heart, his sentiments for others were those which policy
dictated.' Our Government was not indisposed to a reason
able compromise ; and a frontier line suggested by the
Emperor, which Lord Clarendon, in writing to the Queen
(19th December), describes 'as meeting the pretended re
quirements of Russia without giving her any important
strategical advantages or bringing her nearer to the Pruth,'
was ultimately agreed on.
While the Emperor's suggestion was still under discussion
he wrote to the Queen (21st December), in answer to a letter
which she had sent by the hands of the young Prince of
Prussia : —
' Madam and very dear Sister, — Prince Frederick William
has handed to me the letter which Your Majesty was so kind
as to give to him for me. The very friendly expressions
employed by Your Majesty have touched me deeply; and
although I was persuaded that the difference of opinion
between our Governments could in no way alter your feelings
towards myself, I was happy to receive this pleasant con
firmation of the fact.
' We liked the Prince of Prussia greatly, and I have no
doubt he will make the Princess Royal happy ; for he seems
to me to have every quality that befits his age and rank.
We have endeavoured to make his visit to Paris as pleasant
as we could, but I see that his thoughts were always at Osborne
or at Windsor.
1856 WITH THE QUEEN. 517
6 1 am most anxious that all the discussions relative to
the Treaty of Peace should be closed up, for parties in France
profit by them in their attempts to weaken the intimacy of
the alliance. Nevertheless, I have no doubt that the people's
good sense would deal speedy justice to all the falsehoods
which have been propagated. Your Majesty, I hope, will
never doubt my desire to act in harmony with your Govern
ment, and the regret I feel when even for a moment this
harmony is interrupted.
4 Begging you to present my respectful regards to H.R.H.
the Duchess of Kent, and my warm friendship to the Prince,
I renew to Your Majesty the assurance of the sincere friend
ship and entire devotion with which I am
4 Your Majesty's true brother and friend,
6 NAPOLEON.
On the 28th of the month Lord Clarendon heard by tele
gram from Lord Wodehouse, our Ambassador at St. Peters
burg, that the Russian Government had accepted the
proposal of the Emperor of the French for the settlement of
the frontier question. One great cause of uneasiness was
thus practically removed, and although the Neuchatel
question, in which the sympathies of England were entirely
with the Swiss, had led to an order for the mobilisation of
the Prussian army, and a sudden convocation of the Swiss
National Assembly, it was scarcely conceivable that it should
lead to a rupture of the peace of Europe. The Queen was,
therefore, able to reply to the Emperor's letter with more
ease, and with a lighter spirit, than would have been possible
only a few weeks before :—
'Windsor Castle, 31st December, 1856.
' Sire and dear Brother, — I am glad to seize the oppor
tunity of the New Year to thank Your Majesty for your kind
letter, while begging you to accept all our good wishes as
5i8 BESSARABIAN FRONTIER SETTLED. 1856
well for your own happiness as for that of the Empress and
of your son. The New Year again begins amid the din of
warlike preparations ; but I hope that with these prepa
rations matters will stop, and after the friendly communication
which has taken place between yourself and Prussia, I have
every confidence that it will be possible for you to arrange a
pacific solution of this Swiss affair, unfortunately envenomed
though it be by wounded amour propre on every side.
' I am very happy that the difficulties which arose about
the execution of the Treaty of Paris are now entirely at an
end, and that what is expressed in Your Majesty's letter as a
hope is now a reality. Nothing, I trust, will hereafter take
place to trouble that good understanding between us, which
furnishes so important a guarantee for the welfare of Europe.
' We were much gratified to learn that you liked our
future son-in-law so much. He has written to us full of
gratitude for the kindness of the reception you gave him,
and full of admiration for all he has seen in Paris.
'My mother is recovering by degrees from the terrible
shock she has sustained, and, as well as the Prince, charges
me to convey to you their congratulations for the jour de Van.
6 1 embrace the Empress, and subscribe myself, Sire and
dear Brother, ever your Imperial Majesty's very affectionate
sister and faithful friend,
' VICTORIA E.'
The same day brought tidings by telegraph, that the map
with the new frontier had been signed by the plenipotentiaries
that day in Paris. How welcome was the intelligence may
be inferred from the closing entry in the Prince's Diary for
the year : ' The protocol about the Russo-Turkish frontier is
signed in Paris, and thus is the Bolgrad question solved.
Thank God!'
APPENDIX.
APPENDIX.
Correspondence between the QUEEN and PRINCE CONSORT
and the EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH.
THE PRINCE TO THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH.
Sire et cher Frere, — Je ne puis laisser passer un autre jour
sans vous renouveler par ecrit les expressions de toute ma re
connaissance pour tant de marques de bonte et d'amitie que
V. M. I. a bien voulu me donner et de tout le regret que j'ai
ressenti a la termination d'une visite qui a laisse une profonde
impression dans mon cceur. Ce sont ces sortes d'impressions
qui ne s'effacent jamais et qui nous servent de compensation
dans bien des moments de difficultes et de chagrin que la vie
amene avec elle dans son cours. Nos enfants ont ete bien
touches de 1'accueil qu'on leur a fait en France et ne peuvent
assez raconter a leurs freres et sceurs.
L'espoir que vous nous avez donne de nous revoir de temps
en temps nous est bien doux. Que Dieu vous protege, Sire,
ainsi que 1'Imperatrice, et la mene heureusement par un temps
d'epreuve et de souffrance a 1'heureux acconiplissement de ses
desirs !
Je suis comme toujours,
De votre Majeste Imperiale
le tout devoue,
ALBERT.
Osborne, 29e Aout 1855.
522 CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE QUEEN 1855
THE QUEEN TO THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH.
Osborne, 29* Aout 1855.
Sire et mon cher Frere, — Une de mes premieres occupations
en arrivant ici est d'ecrire a Vofcre Majeste et d'exprimer dufond
de mon coeur combien nous sommes penetres et touches de 1'accueil
que nous a ete fait en France, d'abord par Votre Majeste et 1'lm-
peratrice, ainsi que par toute la nation. Le souvenir ne s'effacera
jamais denotre memoire, et j'aime a j voir un gage precieux pour
le futur de la cordialite qui unit nos deux gouvernements ainsi que
nos deux peuples. Puisse cette heureuse union, que nous devons
surtout aux qualites personnelles de Votre Majeste, se consolider
de plus en plus, pour le bien-etre de nos deux nations ainsi que
de toute 1'Europe !
C'etait avec le coeur bien gros que j'ai pris conge de vous, Sire,
apres les beaux et heureux jours que nous avons passes avec
vous, et que vous avez su nous rendre si agreables. Helas !
comme toute chose ici-bas, ils se sont ecoules trop vite, et ces dix
jours de fetes paraissent comme un beau reve, mais ils nous
restent graves dans notre memoire, et nous aimons a passer eii
revue tout ce qui s'est presente a nos yeux d'interessant et de
beau, en eprouvant en meme temps le desir de les voir se reirou-
veler un jour.
Je ne saurais vous dire assez, Sire, combien je suis touchee de
toutes vos bontes et de toute votre amitie pour le Prince, et aussi
de 1' affection et de la bienveillance dont vous avez comble nos
enfants. Leur sejour en France a ete la plus heureuse epoque
de leur vie, et ils ne cessent d'en parler.
Nous avons trouve tous les autres enfants en bonne sa.nte, et
le petit Arthur se promene avec son bonnet de police qui fait son
bonheur, et dont il ne veut pas se separer. Que Dieu veille sur
Votre Majeste et la chere Imperatrice, pour laquelle je forme
bien des voeux !
Vous m'avez dit encore du bateau ' au revoir,' c'est de tout
mon coeur que je le repete aussi.
Permettez que j'exprime ici tous les sentiments de tendre
amitie et d'affection avec lesquelles je me dis, Sire et cher Frere,
de Votre Majeste Imperiale la bien bonne et affectionnee soeur
et amie,
VICTORIA R.
1855 AND THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 523
THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH TO THE PRINCE.
St. Cloud, ler Septembre 1855.
Monsieur mon Frere, — Ai-je besoin de vons dire que plus je
vous connais, plus j'eprouve d'estime pour votre caractere et
d'amitie pour votre personne ? Vous devez en etre convaincu,
car on devine ceux qui vous aiment. J'ai bien regrette la brievete
de votre sejour, car lorsqu'on a egalement 1'amour du bien, plus
on se voit, plus on se comprend. Je remercie votre Altesse
Royale de son aimable lettre, et j'ai ete bien touche de cette ap
preciation de votre sejour en France, puisque vous le considerez
comme un dedommagement des chagrins inseparables aux
fonctions elevees. Je 1'envisage du meme, et votre visite restera
toujours pour moi et pour 1'Imperatrice un bien doux souvenir.
Je vous prie de ne pas m'oublier aupres du Prince de Galles
et de la Princesse Royale comme aupres des autres Princes et
Princesses : je ne les separe pas de toute 1'amitie que je vous
porte. L'Imperatrice est bien reconnaissante de vos bons souhaits
et me charge de vous assurer de ses sentiments affectueux.
Je renouvelle a votre Altesse Royale 1'assurance des sentiments
de sincere amitie avec lesquelles je suis
De votre Altesse Royale
le bon frere,
NAPOLEON.
THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH TO THE QUEEN.
St. Cloud, le 1" Septembre 1855.
Madame et ma chere Soeur, — Apres le bonheur que j'ai trouve
a offrir a Votre Majeste un accueil cordial et empresse, j'en ai
eprouve un non moins grand a savoir que vous avez ete satisfaite
de votre voyage en France. Certes j'apprecie comme Votre
Majeste 1'interet capital pour nos deux pays d'une union sincere
eritre les deux gouvernements ; mais j'apprecie par-dessus tout
ces relations intimes etablies maintenant entre nous et basees sur
une veritable et sincere amitie. Car la satisfaction du cceur
sera toujours a mes yeux bien au-dessus des satisfactions de
1' ambition ; et quoique j'ai eprouve un juste sentiment d'orgueil
d'etre un moment 1'hote de la Reine d'un si puissant empire, je
524 CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE QUEEN 1855
me plais davaiitage an souvenir de la femme si aimable et si
gracieuse, de 1'homme si distingue, des enfants si charmants, avec
lesquels j'ai passe des jours d'une douce intimite dont le souvenir
ne s'effacera jamais de ma memoire. Aussi n'ai-je pas besoin de
dire combien je desire qn'ils pnissent bientot se renouveler.
Je remercie bien Votre Majeste des souhaits qn'elle forme
pour 1'Imperatrice ; elle me tonche profondement par 1'interet
qu'elle prend a ce que j'ai de pins cher.
J'ai re£n de bonnes nouvelles de Crimee. Pelissier dit que
tout va tres bien, et qu'il a bon espoir.
J'ai recommande a Walewski (pour les raisons qne Votre
Majeste connait) d'etre doux envers le roi de Naples. II est
trop faible pour qn'on se fache tout rouge.
J'ai bien ri de la promenade a cheval qne les jonrnaux ont
attribue a Votre Majeste et qn'elle interprete si gaiment. Cela
prouve une fois de plus combien la verite est difficile a ecrire,
pnisque un fait qni a en lieu aux yeux de tous peutetre si fausse-
ment raconte.
Je prie Votre Majeste de me permettre de lui exprimer le
veritable attachement et la sincere amitie avec lesquels je suis,
Madame et cliere Sceur,
de Votre Majeste
le tout devoue frere et ami,
NAPOLEON.
THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH TO THE QUEEN.
Madame et chere Sceur — J'ai re9n avec grand plaisir le Due
de Cambridge, et parce qn'il tient de pres a Votre Majeste, et
parce qu'il j a longtemps que j'apprecie toutes ses bonnes
qualites. J'ai ete bien touche de la lettre qu'il m'a remise de
votre part. Rien ne peut m'etre plus agreable que de savoir,
que le souvenir dn sejour de Votre Majeste parmi nous ne s'est
point encore efface de sa memoire.
Nous sommes a nne de ces epoques critiques, ou nous devons
nous parler tres-franchement ; anssi demanderai-je a Votre
Majeste la permission d'entrer dans quelqnes details au sujet de
ce qui se passe dans le monde politique.
Je commence par repousser toute idee, qui tendrait a faire
1 85 5 AND THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 525
croire que le Gouvernement Fran^ais serait oblige de faire la
paix, quand meme les conditions ne seraient pas bonnes, de meme
qae je me refuse a 1'idee que le Grouvernement Anglais serait force
a continuer la guerre, les conditions de paix fussent-elles bonnes.
Nous sommes, je crois, tous les deux libres de nos actions, nous
avons les memes interets, et nous voulons la meme chose ; une
paix honorable !
Maintenant quelle est notre position militaire ? Votre Majeste
a en Orient, je crois, 50,000 hommes et 10,000 chevaux. J'en
ai de mon cote 200,000 hommes et 34,000 chevaux. Votre
Majeste a une immense flotte dans la Mer Noire, comme dans la
Baltique; j'en ai une imposante, quoique moins considerable.
Eh bien, malgre ce formidable appareil de guerre il est evident
pour tout le nionde, que, tout en faisant beaucoup de mal a la
Russie, nous ne pouvons la dompter avec nos seules forces. Qu'y
a-t-il done a faire ? Trois systemes sont en presence.
1°. Se borner a occuper des points strategiques, a bloquer la
Mer Noire et la Mer Baltique, et attendre sans trop de depenses,
qu'il plaise a la Russie de faire la paix. En nous bornant a une
guerre defensive et de position, la Russie s'epuise en armements,
et nous, au contraire, nous diminuons les sacrifices de la guerre.
2°. Faire un appel a toutes les nationality's, proclamer haute-
raent le retablissenient de la Pologne, 1'independance de la Fin-
lande, de la Hongrie, de 1'Italie, de la Circassie. Ce systeme,
je n'ai pas besoin de le dire, serait dangereux et oppose au-
jourd'hui a la justice.
3°. Enfin s'attirer le plus possible 1'alliance de 1'Autriche, afin
que celle-ci entraine apres elle toute 1'Allemagne, et qu'ainsi la
Russie soit forcee d'un cote par nos armes, de 1'autre par 1'opinion
publique de 1'Europe, a proposer des conditions de paix equi-
tables.
II semblera a Yotre Majeste, je n'en doute pas, comme a moi,
que le 3e systeme est le plus avantageux.
Or, aujourd'hui que se passe-t-il ?
L'Autriche nous dit : ' Les propositions de paix qu'aux yeux
de 1' Europe vous avez proclarnees comme suffisantes a vos interets
et votre honneur, je les accepte, je les developpe meme, a con
dition que si la Russie (par impossible) les admettrait, vous
m'assuriez que vous consentirez a ouvrir des negociations de paix
sur ces bases. A une telle demarche comment pouvons-nous
526 CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE QUEEN 1855
raisonnablement repondre par un refns, on par des chicanes qut
equivalent a nn refus ? Voila, Madame, ce que je ne saurais
comprendre, car ce n'est pas nous qui faisons des concessions
pour avoir 1'appui de 1'Autriche ; c'est 1'Autriche qui arbore
franchement notre drapeau.
Si le Gouvernernent de Votre Majeste disait que les conditions
de paix doivent etre bien differentes, qu'il faut a notre honneur
et a nos intcrets un remaniement de la carte de 1'Europe, que
1'Europe ne sera pas libre, tant que la Pologne ue sera pas
retablie, la Crimee donnee a la Turquie, et la Finlando a la
Suede, je comprendrais une politique qui aurait quelque chose
de grand, et qui mettrait les resultats a obtenir au niveau des
sacrifices a faire.
Mais se priver benevolement de 1'appui de 1'Autriche pour des
avantages microscopiques, qu'on pourra d'ailleurs toujours re-
vendiquer, et obtenir dans un traite definitif, voila ce que je
me permets de ne pas trouver raisonnable, et j'appelle sur ces
questions si graves Fatten tionde Votre Majeste et celle du Prince
Albert, dont les vues sont toujours si nettes et si elevees. Mon
ferme desir etant d'etre toujours d'accord avec le Gouvernement
de Votre Majeste, j'espere que nous nous entendrons.
Je vous demande pardon de cette lettre ecrite a la hate, et
je vous prie de recevoir avec bonte la nouvelle expression de la
respectueuse et tendre amitie avec laquelle je suis,
Madame et chere Sceur,
de Votre Majeste
le devoue et bon frere,
NAPOLEON.
Aux Tuileries, le 22 Novembre 1855.
THE QUEEN TO THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH.
26 Novembre 1855.
Sire et mon cher Frere — Mon cousin, le Due de Cambridge,
nous est revenu profondement touche de 1'accueil plein d'ama-
bilite que lui a fait Votre Majeste et de la coiifiance qu'elle lui
a temoignee. J'en remercie bien sincerement Votre Majeste,
aupres de laquelle il a etc de nouveau 1'interprete de mes senti
ments. La fete de cloture a laquelle il a assiste 1'a frappe d'ad-
i855 AND THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 527
miration, et dans la vive description qu'il ra'en a donnee, je n'ai
eprouve qu'un regret, c'est de n'avoir point pu y etre moi-meme
presente.
La lettre de Votre Majeste m'a donne la plus grande satis
faction, comme etant a la fois une nouvelle preuve de son amitie,
et de son sincere desir de s'entendre completement et clairement
avec moi dans tons les moments difficiles, par un echange
d'opinions francs et sans reserve. Je suis animee des memes
sentiments, et je suis heureuse de trouver qu'il n'y a pas au fond
de difference essentielle entre vos vues et les mieiines. Nous
desirons tous deux une paix bonne et honorable, et vous avez
parfaiternent raison de dire, que vous n'etes pas plus force
d'aecepter une paix mauvaise, que je ne le serais moi-meme d'en
refuser une bonne.
Mais pour bien etablir et comprendre la nature de ce qui
pourrait avoir I* apparence d'une difference d'opinion, il importe
de se faire une idee juste de la difference de position de nos deux
gouvernements, qui doit necessairement influencer leurs determi
nations et leurs actions. Ce n'est qu'en tenant compte de cette
difference, que nous pouvons nous juger mutuellement avec une
parfaite impartiality et une en tiere justice.
Votre Majeste a de grands avantages sur moi dans la maniere
de diriger sa politique et de conduire les negotiations. Vous
n'etes responsable envers personne ; vous pouvez et garder votre
propre secret, et employer dans une negociation 1'agent et la
forme que vous preferez, et modifier la marche que vous vous
etes tracee, ou par un mot quelconque sorti de votre bouclie
donner, quand vous le voulez, aux affaires publiques cette direc
tion qui vous frappe dans le moment comme la plus avan-
tageuse.
Pour moi, je suis liee par de certaines regies et de certains
usages ; je ne decide point d'autorite et sans controle ; je dois
prendre 1'avis d'un conseil de Ministres responsables ; et ces
Ministres doivent s'assembler et tomber d'accord sur une ligne
de conduite apres etre arrives ensemble a la commune conviction
de sa justice et de son utilite. Ces Ministres doivent avoir soin
que la marche qu'ils veulent suivre soit non-seulement d'accord
avec les meilleurs interets du pays, mais en meme temps telle
qu'ils puissent 1'expliquer et la defendre au Parlement, et en
porter 1' utilite a la conviction de la nation.
528 CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE QUEEN 1855
II y a cependant a ce tableau un autre cote, ou je considere
que j'ai nn avantage que n'a point Votre Majeste. Votre poli-
tique peut courir le risque d'etre privee de 1'appui si necessaire
de la nation ; et la conviction irresistible, que la nation ne serait
point disposee a la suivre jusqu'au bout, pourrait vous exposer
a la dangereuse alternative, ou d'avoir a 1'imposer a Finterieur,
ou d'avoir a changer subitement votre ligne de politique a Fex-
terieur, et de rencontrer peut-etre les plus graves obstacles.
Pour moi, je puis donner a ma politique un libre champ, et lui
permettre de developper toutes ces consequences, certaine que
je suis du ferme et invariable ooncours de mon peuple, qui ayant
eu une part a la determination de ma politique se sent identifie
avec elle.
Ces avantages et ces desavantages, inherents a nos positions
respectives, sont tres-apparents a * Fepoque critique ' ou nos
sommes, et c'est en eux que se trouvent les difficultes que nous
avons a surmonter. Toutefois s'ils sont bien compris et bien
apprecies de part et d'autre, il ne devrait pas etre difficile
d'ar river a une judicieuse solution, tout en ayant en meme temps
1'egard du a nos positions respectives.
Je fais done completement la part des difficultes personnelles
que peut avoir Votre Majeste, et j'impose silence a toute espece
de sentiment d'amour-propre blesse, que 1'on pourrait supposer
a mon gouvernement, a la suite de cet accord complet amene
isolement et sans sa participation avec FAutriche, accord qui a
produit un arrangement que Ton place devant nous tout minute,
tout acheve, pour etre accepte purement et simplement, ce qui
nous met dans cette desagreable position, ou d'avoir a accepter
une convention que Ton ne nous a pas mis a meme de com-
prendre pleinement, et qui s'est negociee, quant a FAutriche,
sous des influences, par des motifs, et dans un esprit dont les
moyeus d'appreciation nous manquent, ou de prendre sur nous
la responsabilite de rompre cet arrangement, de perdre 1'alliance
qui nous est ofierte et dont nous avons pourtant si grand besoin,
et de nous aliener meme les sentiments de 1'allie qui defend
Farrangement ainsi prepare.
Passant au-dessus de toutes ces considerations, je desire sin-
cerement et profondement tomber d'accord avec Votre Majeste.
Tout ce que je demande pour etre en etat de le faire, c'est —
1°. Que nous ne soyons pas lies par la ' redaction ' litterale de
1855 AND THE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH. 529
la proposition dont nous n'avons pas eu 1' occasion de dispntcr le
sens et la portee.
2°. Que 1'Autriche s'engage a maintenir dans toutes les cir-
constances son Ultimatum, et qu'elle ne vienne point nous rappor-
ter de St.-Petersbourg des contre-propositions, que nous aurions,
vous et moi, a accepter ou a rejeter, ce qui nous mettrait de
nouveau dans la meme mauvaise position oil nous avons ete
places 1'annee derniere.
3°. Que le traite de neutralisation devienne une realite et non
une stipulation illusoire, ce qui serait inevitablement le cas si,
comme on le propose, on lui laissait simplemerit le caractere d'un
traite conclu entre la Russie et la Turquie.
Je suis convaincue a 1'avance que Votre Majeste trouvera
ces denaandes fondees en raisoii. De votre cote, soyez egalemeiit
convaincu qu'ayant donne mon assentiment a ces conditions je
ne permettrai point qu'elles soient neutralisees par ce que vous
pourriez a juste titre qualifier de * chicanes equivalentes a un
refus, ou par le desir d'obtenir des avantages microscopiques.'
Ce que je demande cst inspire par 1'interet commun que nous
avons tous les deux en vue, et je n'y vois rien qui puisse etre de
la part de 1'Autriche Fobjet d'une honnete objection.
Je ne puis cependant dissimuler a Votre Majeste mes craintes,
fondees sur les meilleures informations, qne le langage tenu a
Paris par des homines officiels, et par d'autres qui ont 1'honneur
de vous approcher, relativement aux difficultes finaneieres de la
France, et a 1'absolue necessite de faire la paix, a deja produit un
tres-facheux effet a Vienne, a Berlin, et a St.-P«3tersbourg, et il
serait fort possible qne 1'Autriche fut deja disposee a reculer
devant son Ultimatum, et a chercher d'obtenir des conditions plus
favorables pour la Russie.
J'aborde maintenant 1'examen des trois systemes mentionnes
par Votre Majeste comme etant en presence.
Je suis hcureuse de voir que Votre Majeste rejette le premier,
qui, dans mon opinion, ne realiserait pas meme le but qu'il se
proposerait d'atteindre, parce que la Russie se garderait bien de
' s'epuiser en armements,' si elle etait assuree que les Puissances
Occidentales se renfermeraient dans un simple blocus ; et, comme
nous nous sommes engages dans une guerre agressive, nous
ne pourrions guere retourner aujourd'hui a la guerre defensive,
sans avouer que nous avons subi au moins une defaite morale.
VOL. III. M M
530 CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE QUEEN 1855
Le second systeme serait dans tout temps rejete par moi avec
la meme fermete qu'il est repousse par vous, Sire, et pour les
memes raisons et les memes considerations.
Le troisieme, auquel Votre Majeste doime la preference, a
egalement mon approbation la plus complete ; niais je ne me
dissimule point combien ses chances de succes sont incertaines,
car elles dependent de la decision drautres Puissances, qui
peuvent avoir d'autres notions que les notres sur leurs propres
interets et qui jusqu'a present ont fait d^ailleurs si peu pour
nous inspirer la moindre confiance.
Quoiqu'il en soit, je promets a Votre Majeste de faire tout en
mon pouvoir pour faire reussir ce troisieme systeme, et je suis
parfaitement d'accord avec vous, qu'il importe d'abandonner
toutes les considerations secondaires pour arriver au plus grand
resultat.
Je ne dirai rien ici du plan des operations militaires, parce
que je les considere comme dependantes de la politique convenue.
Cette politique ayant ete arretee exclusivement par les deux
gouvernemeiits, les generaux, a la suite d'un Conseil, dont j'ap-
pifouve fort 1'idee, pour rencontrer vos desirs, devraient etre
"charges de prendre ces plans de campagne en consideration, afin
d'executer la politique arretee.
Je suis convaincue que toutes les difficultes et toutes les diver
gences d'bpinion qui peuvent naitre sur ces graves questions
d'etatr serontbien plus promptement et plus efficacement resolues
par un franc echange d'idees entre Votre Majeste et moi que
par tout autre mode de communication, et je vous prie done de
continuer avec moi ces epanchements, auxquels j'espere que vous
trouverez que ma lettre repond avec une sincere et inalterable
confiance.
Le Prince est plus que jamais sensible a 1'opinion flatteuse que
vous voulcz bien exprimer a Tegard de ses vues et de son juge-
ment. Nul plus que lui, je suis heureuse de le dire, ne desire
plus vivement le succes de nos idees communes, et n'appuie plus
fortement tout ce qui peut y condtiire.
J'aurais bien voulu, si j'en avais eu le temps, abreger cette
lettre, dont la longueur extreme est toutefois justifiee par la
gravite des circonstances et 1'importance des questions.
Ayez la bonte de remercier la chere Imperatrice de son aimable
lettre et de lui offrir nos plus affectueux hommages.
1855 AND THE EMPEROR OF THE PRENCH. 531
Agreez, Sire, les expressions de sincere amitie et de haute
estime avec lesquelles je suis,
Sire et cher Frere,
de Yotre Majeste Imperiale
la bicn affectionnee soeur et aniie,
VICTORIA R.
END OF THE THIRD VOLUME.
LONDOX : PRINTED BY
SPOTTISWOODE AXD CO., NEW-STREET SQUAIU
AND PARLIAMENT STREET
14 DAY USE
RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWS
LOAN DEPT.
|e end of SPRING Quarter
>|ecr to recall after —
'STACKS
17-
CIRCULATION DEPT.
yyy987
Mitt JUN291987
LD2lA-60m-8,'70
(N8837slO)476— A-32
General Library .
University of Cahforms
Berkeley
. v.3
nor" P'>. •,
BERKELEY LIBRARIES
B00301S071
•yn
•# ^
• ''^iu